《She Killed My Ex》 Chapter 1 Send Her to Jail Chapter 1 Send Her to Jail Chapter 1 Send Her to Jail I didnt kill her. Please trust me. Caroline Jameson stared perversely at the man in the car. The rain came pouring down, wetting the car windows and blurring her sight. She could vaguely see the cold face of the man sitting in the car. Shivering, Caroline stood outside the car and shouted across the window, Bentley, at least you should give me a chance to exin to you! The car door suddenly opened. Before a smile crept onto Carolines face, she was dragged into the car by a great force. She fell on him and his white shirt immediately got wet. Bentley, listen, I didnt hire those hooligans to rape Winnie. Shortly after she finished these words, he reached out and pinched her chin without any pity. The next moment, his charming voice sounded on the top of her head. Do you like me so much? It was a cold voice, with the light smell of tobo. It was his smell. What? Caroline asked confusedly. Everyone knew that she liked him, but why did he suddenly ask her this question? Pinching her chin with one hand, Bentley Shawn reached the other long, powerful arm toward her and gently touched her wetted, cold cheek. Caroline was captivated and got lost in his gentle eyes. She could even imagine what would happen next C he would ask her if she was cold or not. However, Bentley suddenly exuded a cold aura and asked coldly, Caroline, do you like me so much? That you even spare no expense to kill Winne? A cold feeling surged in Carolines heart and spread to her limbs. Caroline awoke from her illusion and smiled bitterly. How would he treat her gently? It turned out that it was not his tenderness, but Satans smile. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I didnt mean to kill Winne. She tried to justify herself. Yep, you didnt mean to kill Winne. You just hired several hooligans to rape her. Fierceness gradually rose in Bentleys eyes as he said the words. Without giving Caroline a chance to exin, he raised his hand and tore her clothes. Caroline screamed. Apanied by a scream, Caroline was mercilessly pushed out of the car and fell into the rain. Bentleys cold voice sounded especially clear in the rain. Caroline, oh, Ms. Jameson, I will return what youve done to Winne to you. How does being naked feel? Caroline suddenly raised her head and looked into the car in disbelief. Bentley, who was sitting in the car, looked down at her condescendingly. Then he took out his handkerchief, slowly wiped his fingers, and said, Ms. Jameson, Im very tired now. Please go back. Bentley, listen. I really Ms. Jameson, I can listen to you, but theres a premise. Bentley raised his eyes indifferently, swept a nce across Caroline, and said, If you can kneel before my manor for one night, perhaps I will feel better and give you ten minutes to exin. The car door was then closed and a handkerchief was thrown out of the car. It lightlynded before her and got wet by the rain soon. Caroline bowed her head, picked up the handkerchief, and pinched it tightly in her palm. Bentleys car drove into the Shawns manor and the manors iron gate was relentlessly closed before her. Caroline looked pale in the rain. After standing on the spot for a while, she suddenly raised her head and walked to the gate of the Shawns manor. She pressed her lips tightly and abruptly knelt. She was on her knees. It was not for redemption! It was just because Winnie was her friend! She knelt because her friend died, but not because she killed Winnie though everyone thought so. She knelt to beg him to give her ten minutes to exin. Her clothes had been torn apart and looked tattered. They could barely cover her key parts. Though she had to cover her body with both hands, she still straightened her back. She was such a proud woman. She was still unyielding even if she was on her knees. She had her self-esteem and dignity. After all, she was Caroline of Lehcaster! She knelt stubbornly for a chance to exin. She didnt kill Winnie. And she wouldnt admit what she didnt do! But, could she really get such a chance? Could she really exin it clearly? Moreover, would anyone believe her words? The rain was getting heavier and it showed no sign to stop. One night passed. In the downpour, Caroline still knelt before the Shawns manor. The rain drenched her dress. She had knelt in the rain for a whole night. When the dawn finally came, the manor, which had been enveloped in dead silence for a whole night, finally came alive. A silver-haired, old butler, holding an old-fashioned, ck umbre, walked out of the manor. With a creak, the iron doors, which had been closed for a whole night, were opened to both sides, leaving a gap. Caroline finally moved. She raised her head and gave a pale smile to the old butler standing in between the iron doors. Ms. Jameson, Mr. Shawn asked you to leave the manor. The old butlers hair had been meticulouslybed and showed no trace of disorder even if it was raining. It was as meticulous as the rigorously trimmed grasses and nts in the manor. He then threw a coat at Caroline. Caroline reached out her hands which had been soaked in the rain for a whole night and tremblingly put the coat on. She moved her pale, bloodless lips and said in a husky yet firm voice, I want to see him. The old butler didnt even raise his eyelids when he passed on the words of the owner of this manor. Ms. Jameson, Mr. Shawn said that your existence has polluted the environment of this manor and he asked you not to be his eyesore. Caroline didnt show any trace of cowardice ever since this ident happened. But at this moment, it was difficult for her to maintain though she had been pretending to be strong. Her trembling shoulders had unveiled her broken heart. Caroline closed her eyes. The rain on her face made it difficult to tell whether the water at the corners of her eyes was rain or tears. The old butler looked at her expressionlessly. Then Caroline opened her eyes again, raised her head, and said to the old butler, Mr. Carter, no matter what you think of me, I must tell you that I didnt hire those hooligans to rape Winnie. No matter what, I cant bear your hatred withoutint. Though Caroline was tired, she enunciated clearly. She was such a proud woman though temporarily she was willing to bow her head. The old butler, who had been indifferent, finally had another reaction. He knitted his gray eyebrows and looked at Caroline with disgust. He said, Winnie is my daughter. Shes been very obedient and thoughtful since she was a child. Shes never been to any messy ces like clubs or bars, but she was raped and killed by a group of gangsters in such a ce! He continued, Ms. Jameson, weve investigated her correspondence. Before the ident, she called you and sent you a text message. The content is: Im in Yes Club. Callie, where are you? The old butler looked into Caroline with great hatred and continued, Ms. Jameson, what youve killed is not a cat or a dog, but a lively human being, and youre still arguing! Everyone knows that you love Mr. Shawn and keep pestering him, but he only has my daughter in his heart and resents your persistent approaches. Obviously, you were jealous of Winnie, plus you couldnt see any hope of winning Mr. Shawns heart, so you tried to ruin Winnie. Ms. Jameson, Im impressed by your malevolence. Caroline was lost for words. Winnie was Rowan Carters daughter and Bentleys beloved woman, while she was just a supporting character, most importantly, a vicious one. Ms. Jameson, please leave, said the old butler. By the way, Mr. Shawn asked me to pass on his words to you. Caroline abruptly looked toward the old butler. Mr. Shawn asked why the killed one was not you. Caroline, who was kneeling on the ground, couldnt help but tremble with a sharp pang rose in her heart. The old butler turned around and curled up his dry lips into a mean sneer, which made his serious face look cold and cruel. Winnie died because of Caroline, and this pulled him into despair. He hated her viciousness. Caroline, who felt very cold, staggered to stand up. However, just as she had stood up, she felt her legs numb and slumped onto the cold, hard asphalt ground. She curled up her lips into a self- mockery when she recalled Bentley asked why the killed one was not her. It was exactly what that man would say. Caroline asked with a wry, ugly smile, Winnie, oh, Winnie, your death makes me universally condemned. On the second floor of the Shawns manor stood a tall, slender, and good-shaped man. He was barefoot with a ck robe casually covering his body. He looked tall and sexy and was standing before the French window quietly. He indifferently looked out of the window,nding his gaze on the back of the girl in the rain. Mr. Shawn, what youve said has all been delivered to Ms. Jameson. The old butler silently stood at the door of the masters bedroom and reported to Bentley after driving Caroline away. Bentley, who was shaking the red wine goblet in his hand, indifferently withdrew his gaze from Caroline when he heard the old butlers words. He moved his thin lips and ordered coldly, First, tell the Jamesons that if they want Caroline, the Jameson family will disappear. But if they choose to protect their family, they must expel Caroline from their family. Okay. Second, inform Lehcaster University that Carolines personal file cant be found in the university. Then notify Groln High School that Caroline was expelled for promiscuity and fighting at school. Her highest education is junior high. Okay. Last, said Bentley indifferently, Send her to jail. Rowan abruptly raised his head when he heard thest order. He asked in astonishment, Mr. Shawn? A life for a life. She bribed those hooligans and deliberately killed Winnie. Whats wrong with me sending her to jail and letting her be in jail for three years? Mr. Carter, do you think that I shouldnt do this to her? The three-year time limit was set by Bentley for Caroline. Although the avable evidence was not sufficient, Bentley angrily believed her crime. Nope, Mr. Shawn, its a very fair decision. Thank you, aww The old butler shed tears and even burst into crying. If not for you, Caroline wont be punished for what she has done to Winnie. Shes a member of the Jameson family and I cant do anything to her. Mr. Shawn, thank you, thank you. Aww Bentley turned around. Standing before the French window, he watched her figure disappear at the corner of the asphalt road. A trace of gloominess shed across his eyes. He clenched the goblet with his slender fingers, raised his chin, and gulped down the red wine in the goblet. Bentley said slowly, Mr. Carter, I punish Caroline, not because Winnie is your daughter, but because shes the woman I like. Caroline dragged her tired body back to the Jamesons mansion. However, she couldnt enter the house anymore. The old butler who had served her family for most of his life passed on Bentleys words to her and then politely asked her to leave the house. From beginning to end, Caroline didnt see her parents. Were they so afraid of Bentley? Caroline smiled ironically and withdrew her sight. That iron gate had drawn a clear line between her and her family and also separated everything that once belonged to her. Caroline couldnt tell how she felt at this moment. When she turned around, two men in police uniforms stopped her and said, Ms. Jameson, youre suspected of instigating others to assault Ms. Carter, which caused her idental death. Please go with us. Before being sent to jail, Caroline saw Bentley. He was standing before the window and looked tall. Caroline shook her head and said firmly, I didnt kill Winnie. Bentley slowly walked to her and stood before her. Caroline told herself not to be afraid. She was innocent and she didntmit any crime. She raised her delicate face fearlessly, trying her best to keep calm. However, her shivering shoulders revealed her nervousness. All these were captured by a pair of sharp eyes. Chapter 2 All These Were Instructed by Mr. Shawn Chapter 2 All These Were Instructed by Mr. Shawn Chapter 2 All These Were Instructed by Mr. Shawn A trace of surprise shed across Bentleys eyes. Was she still struggling to maintain her dignity under such a circumstance? That made sense. After all, she was Caroline Jameson. This woman had always been arrogant and unruly and this aspect of her wouldnt change a bit even when she was rejected by him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bentley abruptly reached out and pinched her delicate chin. Ouch! It hurts! His hand which was sping her chin was like a pair of iron pincers. He had exerted great force as if he was trying to crush her chin. Caroline had tears in her eyes because of the pain. However, he didnt pity her at all. Instead, he pinched her chin with greater force and said, Who would have expected that behind such a beautiful face is a vicious mind? Caroline bit her bottom lip and said, I didnt kill Winnie, really! Her face looked pale because of the pain. She continued, You cant send me to jail. You dont have any evidence. "Yes, I can." Bentley sneered and said word by word, So, Ms. Caroline Jameson, I wish you enjoy your prison life from today on. Bentley let go of her chin, turned around, and waved his hand. He left very freely. He was revenging on her. Carolines face looked ghastly pale and she couldnt utter any word. Womens prison was not as peaceful as it appeared to be. Caroline was dragged out of the bed in her sleep on her first night in prison. "What do you want to do?" Caroline vigntly looked at the hostile prisoners surrounding her and said, Dont mess around, or Ill call the guards. The prisoners around her werent frightened by her words, instead, they looked at each other and burst intoughter. The leader pointed at Carolines face and said, Pardon? Call the guards? Hahaha,e on, did I mishear you? Are you going to call the guards? At that instant, she abruptly swept a fierce p across Carolines cheek and said, Just do it. Call the guards. Caroline stumbled because of the p, and her ears were buzzing. She put a hand on the wall to support herself and suddenly reached out when she barely maintained her bnce, which shocked everyone present. The next moment, there came a crisp sound. With the pping sound, the cell fell into silence. No one had expected that such a delicately pretty woman would have the guts to fight back. The strong leader went crazy because of Carolines p. With a pair of red eyes, she shouted, Fuck! You bitch! Everyone, beat her! It doesnt matter whether to beat her up or let her be disabled. Anyway, Mr. Shawn told us not to be gentle. Lets take good care of this bitch. Remember, keep her alive. Caroline was shocked. A sharp pain rose in her heart and spread to her limps. Mr. Shawn! Bentley! They were instructed by Bentley! Caroline trembled all over. She felt as if her heart was frozen. No wonder such a big noise in the cell didnt attract any prison guards. No wonder the mighty and strapping women around her were so fearless. Caroline looked up at these women. She stood up, ran toward the door, clutched the iron window bars of the cell door, and cried out for help, Help! Please help! Theyre beating me! Someone, please help! She knew that no guard woulde, but she could only cry out for help even if this effort would go in vain. She was betting that Bentley didnt ask these women prisoners to take good care of her. Even though this assumption was nearly impossible, she still had an illusion that Bentley wouldnt be so cruel to her and had shown some mercy to her. Ouch! Someone suddenly pulled down a lock of her hair. Caroline stumbled due to the pull and fell to the ground. She had never been so embarrassed! The next second, she was pulled up by her hair. They punched and kicked her. Caroline moaned painfully on the ground, Hmm Bentley didnt show any mercy to her. She stopped shouting even if those prisoners were still punching and kicking her. What she could hear was only their merryughter. Just now, she asked for help, not because she was afraid of being beaten or the pain, but because she still had a glimmer of hope and fantasy in her heart. Tired of beating Caroline, these prisoners went to bed. Caroliney on the ground in pain, tears streaming down her cheeks from the corners of her eyes. She had never been bullied to such an extent and had never been so embarrassed. What she did wrong was just that she was into Bentley, a man she shouldnt haven fallen for. Why did she have to bear Bentleys anger and hatred after the ident happened to Winnie? No one was willing to believe her no matter how hard she tried to exin. She desperately exined that she didnt invite Winnie to Yes Club. The truth was that Winnie invited her to the club because Winnie was curious about what a club was like. In others eyes, Caroline, the daughter spoiled by the Jameson family, was open and wanton, while Winnie was innocent, obedient, and timid. Therefore, how would Winnie request to go to such a chaotic, degraded ce? She exined that her car broke down on the way, and this was the reason why she arrived at Yes Clubte. However, no one believed her. They all said that she was lying and believed that it was her n to let Winnie stay at Yes Club alone, which made it convenient for the hooligans she hired to assault Winnie. She didnt have to hurt Winnie because thetter always told her that she didnt have any feelings for Bentley. If Winnie was Bentleys girlfriend, Caroline would have stayed away from Bentley. However, Winnie didnt like him, did she? In everyones eyes, she was a vicious woman who had done many evil things. Probably because those hooligans knew theydmitted a serious crime, they ran away and were nowhere to be found. Who knew where they had gone? Jusall was such a big country and there were also cases like murders hiding in the remote mountains for more than one or two decades. Caroline wished more than anyone else that the police could catch those hooligans. She didnt wipe her tears. After that ident, until the moment she was in prison, Caroline firmly believed that she was an innocent person who didntmit a crime. However, at this moment, she finally understood that she deserved the punishment as long as Bentley thought she was guilty. And what happened to her today was all instructed by Bentley. Caroline didnt know that countless Bentley instructions were waiting for her in her future prison life. She was expelled from the Jameson family, her personal file was destroyed, her educational background was erased, and she was once jailed Bentley had erased all the evidence that she had lived in this world. Now she was only a convict with the number 926. Caroline thought everything through. She held her kneels and huddled herself up more tightly. Bentley hadpletely erased all the traces of her existence. Early in the morning Hey, wake up. Go wash the toilet A female prisoner rudely pushed Caroline, but was scared and began to scream the next moment. OMG. She died! A bold prisoner beside her rushed over and put her finger under Carolines nose. After a long while, she finally felt a light, weak breath. Shut up. Shes still alive. Call the guard! The lucky Caroline was then rescued. However, probably this wasnt a good thing for her because endless humiliation and torture would drive a person crazy andpletely change her. Chapter 3 She Was Discharged from Prison Chapter 3 She Was Discharged from Prison Chapter 3 She Was Discharged from Prison Three yearster... The gate of the women''s prison of Lehcaster opened. Shortly after that, a woman slowly walked out of the prison. She was peculiarly thin and was in the white dress she wore when she was sent to jail three years ago. However, now this dress looked like a big sack on her. She was walking slowly, step by step, toward the bus station more than 100 meters away, with a ck stic bag in her hand. In the bag were 31.5 dors and an ID card. It was in scorching hot summer and the heat was rising from the gravel road she stepped on. It was at least thirty-four degrees today, but the woman walking in the sun didn''t even sweat. There were bruises and scars on her pale skin, and on her forehead, there was even a nearly three- centimeter-long scar at the corner near the hairline. It was such an eyesore. The bus came. She got on the bus, carefully took out a coin from the ck stic bag, and put it into the coin box of the bus. There were few passengers on the bus. The driver took a nce at her and then withdrew his gaze in disgust. Passengers who got on the bus from this station were all prisoners discharged from the prison. Could you expect people who hadmitted a crime to be good people? The woman acted as if she hadn''t noticed the driver''s gaze. She walked to the back seats and sat down in a seat in a corner, trying not to get noticed. She looked out of the window along the way. Great changes had taken ce in these three years. She curled up her lips into a bitter smile. Yeah, such great changes. Not only the world outside the prison had changed a lot, but also her. She shivered because she suddenly thought of something when the bus drove into a prosperous area. What should she go to after leaving that prison? At that instant, she suddenly found an urgent matter she had nowhere to go. She opened the ck stic bag and found she only had 30.5 dors. She carefully counted all the notes and coins and pondered what she should do next. A recruitment poster not far away from the road got her attention. "Excuse me, I''m getting off. Please open the doors." The three-year prison life had taken away her arrogance and she alwayscked confidence when talking to others. The driverined about something and opened the doors. She then got off the bus after thanking him. She walked to the big recruitment poster and studied it for a while. Her gaze fell on the word "cleaner" and then the words "provide a free meal and amodation". She had no home, no personal file, no degree, and was once prisoned... Probably no one would recruit her even if she applied to be a cleaner. However,... She pinched the rest notes she had and gritted her teeth to brace herself up. Then she walked into Royal Club. She shivered because she felt a chill when she walked into the club. The cold air from the central air made her feel cold all over. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Name," said a person impatiently. "Caroline Jameson." She answered slowly in a hoarse voice, which shocked the gorgeous woman who was recording her information. The woman shivered slightly and the pen in her hand almost fell. She asked Caroline in dissatisfaction, "Why does your voice sound so terrible?" After living in a hell-like prison for three years, Caroline used to be submissive and gentle. Even if this woman directly criticized her voice for being terrible in her face, she was still submissive as if she had no temper. She replied slowly, "It was smoked." The gorgeous woman was a bit surprised. She fixed her eyes on Caroline''s face with inquiry and asked, "Fire?" "Yep, fire." Caroline lowered her eyes after answering her question. In fact, it was a deliberate arson attack. Finding that Caroline was unwilling to talk more about this and was a boring woman in nature, the gorgeous woman was no longer interested. She frowned, clicked her tongue, and said, "You''re not qualified. Royal Club is not an ordinary entertainment club and the guests we entertain are extraordinary." She looked Caroline up and down without hiding her disgust. Apparently, she didn''t like Caroline who was wearing a sack-like dress. She wondered how long Caroline had been wearing this white dress that the white one was yellowing. Royal Club was not a ce affordable to ordinary people. Even an ordinary waitress here must be good-looking and hot. As for a woman like Caroline, how dare shee here to apply for a job? The gorgeous woman stood up, waved her hand, and then straightforwardly rejected Caroline, "No way. You''re not qualified, even to be a waitress." She then turned around, preparing to walk away. "I''m applying for a cleaner." Her hoarse, t voice sounded in this small office, which sessfully stopped the woman. The woman paused in her track, turned around, raised her brows, and looked Caroline up and down with inquiry. She said in doubt, "I''ve never seen a twenty-year-old girl willing to work as a cleaner." The youngest cleaner here was more than forty years old. Though the girl had a scar on her forehead and was extremely thin, she was twenty years old at most. There were many twenty-year- old girls in the club, either models or hostesses. Of course, some were waitresses. She never heard of a cleaner in her 20s. Originally, she thought this unattractive girl would be in a hurry to tell her about her tough life or say something like it was difficult to make a living in today''s society. If she really said such shit, she would immediately drive her out of the club. Life was hard? Well, there were many stories like this in Royal Club that these stories could even be collected and published as storytelling books and stuffed up a library. Who would care about a stranger''s life? Much to her surprise, the girl said slowly in an extremely hoarse voice, "If I can sell my body, I''m willing to open my legs and say ''wee''. But I''ve looked at myself beforeing here and I''m clear that I''m not qualified to sell my body, so I''ll sell mybor. I can do what I can do well." She was nothing but Convict No. 926. She was once prisoned and she didn''t need dignity anymore. A hint of a self-deprecating smile shed across her eyes. The gorgeous woman was a bit surprised. She looked Caroline up and down again, walked back to her desk, and picked up her pen, preparing to fill in the form. She said, "Caroline Jameson? C-A-R- O-L-I-N-E J-A-M-E-S-O-N?" "Yep." "Howe..." She studied Caroline up and down and continued, "Your parents must love you very much that they gave such a beautiful name to you." Caroline''s eyes looked as dull and lifeless as two pools of stagnant water. Love her very much? Yeah, very much. If she hadn''t been so vicious to kill Winnie, which in return brought a disaster to the Jameson family, well, probably her parents would love her very much. "I have no family," said Caroline calmly. The gorgeous nced at Caroline with a frown. She didn''t probe into this question, instead, she stood up and said, "Okay. Please photocopy your ID card." She got up from the chair and walked toward the door in her 15-centimeter hells. She suddenly stopped at the door, turned around, and asked Caroline in a warning voice, "Caroline, do you know why I make an exception to hire you?" She directly went on without expecting Caroline''s answer, "Caroline, I''m impressed by a sentence. You''ll sell yourself if you can, but when you know you can''t, you ept your fate and just do what you can do." She continued, "Many people are twice your age, but they still don''t understand this truth and try their best to struggle, thinking that they can fight against destiny. Indeed, they''re nothing. They just have great ambition but have little talent, and they''ve never realized this." She went on, "You can face up to yourself and know what you can do. I believe that a person who knows what she can do also knows what she can''t do." Speaking of this, the gorgeous woman narrowed her eyes and said, "Caroline, Royal Club is not an ordinary entertainment club." Caroline still answered slowly, "I see. My voice sounds terrible, so I won''t speak if unnecessary." It meant that she wouldn''t speak at will. The gorgeous woman nodded with great satisfaction. At usual times, she wouldn''t give any advice to a neer because anyone who wanted to work in Royal Club should be mentally prepared. Much to her surprise, she made an exception for a cleaner today. Though she was one of the executives in the Royal Club, she couldn''t afford to offend any rich or powerful guests in this sophisticated metropolis. When you entered the Royal Club, you should learn the "rules" Don''t say what you shouldn''t say and don''t do what you shouldn''t do. "Manager..." Caroline said in embarrassment, "I don''t have a ce to live in." The gorgeous woman said, "Call me Marissa in the future." She took out her phone and made a call, "Adam,e to my office, I just recruited a cleaner. Please take her to the staff dormitory." After ending the call, she said to Caroline, "Come to work tomorrow." Then Caroline was left in the office. Looking at the offer letter in her hands, Caroline heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. At least, she didn''t have to sleep on the streets tonight. Chapter 4 Affair in the Stairwell Chapter 4 Affair in the Stairwell Chapter 4 Affair in the Stairwell Caroline had been working in the Royal Club for three years. When the night came, this extremely gorgeous metropolis was shining with bright lights. Caroline had just cleaned up the vomit of a drunkendy. Although she moved slowly, she worked very efficiently. She lit the incense again and put it in a corner. The mop in her hand swept across the toilet cubicles one by one and moved to thest cubicle. It was the cubicle where she kept her cleaning tools and she would also have a rest here during her free time at work. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everything was in good order and well-arranged. The waitress who led her here had long gone, but Caroline didn''t care about it at all. She put the mop and bucket in order and sat down in the cubicle, lost in her thoughts. "Caroline, it''s all instructed by Mr. Shawn." "Caroline, you''re nothing now. The family background you''ve been proud of, your captivating appearance, and your outstanding educational background are all gone. You''re only a criminal now!" "Caroline, be obedient and do what we ask you to do. Don''t try to fight against us. Mr. Shawn has commanded us to ''take good care of'' you." "Caroline, you''re only a convict, so what''s the point for you to keep two kidneys? Donating one can not only save a life but also atone for your sin of killing an innocent person." "Caroline, just give up. Don''t struggle anymore." Their voices were like a curse and their faces were so twisted and hideous that Caroline couldn''t get rid of them no matter how hard she tried. "Caroline,e out, go to the VIP Room 606 on the sixth floor." The door of the cubicle was suddenly pulled open from outside. The woman urged Caroline with a frown, "Hurry up. Don''t hang about. Even the top female model in our club does not put on airs like you." Caroline was very taciturn at usual times and would obediently do what they asked her to do. Even if she was bullied, she would never talk back. This was a known secret in the club, and anyone who was in a bad mood could go to Caroline to "alleviate" their bad mood. "It''s the hostess''s affair." Caroline was only telling the truth, but it sounded rebellious to the waitress and thetter''s expression immediately turned cold. She crossed her arms before her chest and said, "The guest vomited. How could you ask Laurel to do such a disgusting thing?" Laurel couldn''t do such a disgusting thing, but Caroline could. The waitress didn''t care if her words would hurt Caroline. As expected, Caroline didn''t retort to her. She only murmured "okay". Her dull reaction made the waitress despise her even more. Caroline lowered her eyes and followed the waitress into the elevator, but the next moment, she was suddenly pushed out of the elevator. Caroline was confused. The waitress nced at her with disgust and said, "What are you doing? Go up by climbing the stairs. It''s not that high, only 6 floors. You can take this chance." The waitress nced at Caroline disdainfully and continued, "To lose your weight." Indeed, Caroline was not fat at all. On the contrary, she was peculiarly thin. However, she would wearyers of clothes when she worked here, which made her look bulky and cumbersome. Apparently, the waitress was going hard with Caroline. Any other who encountered this would argue with her. However, the one she bullied was Caroline, and the waitress was sure that thetter wouldn''t quarrel with her. As expected, Caroline went to the stairs obediently. When the doors of the elevator were closed, the waitress curled up her lips in disdain. "What a useless woman!" She despised Caroline in her heart. The dark staircase was so quiet that only Caroline''s footsteps could be heard. This was a safe passage and the escape stairs. Generally, they would not use it because they would usually take the elevator up and down. The light here was dim. Except for serving as the escape stairs if necessary, it had another use adultery. Caroline walked slowly, climbing up the stairs step by step. When she reached the fifth and a half story, she felt a bit tired. Hence, she stopped on thending for a rest. But suddenly, she heard a woman''s coquettish moan. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and found that in a corner, a man was pressing a woman against the handrail and was kissing her flirtatiously and lovingly. From Caroline''s point of view, she could see the woman''s back and half of the man''s face. Carolinemented her unluckiness that she really caught an affair here. When she was about to leave this ce, the man, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her evilly. Caroline''s heart thumped wildly. She stared at the man without even blinking her eyes. The man also noticed her line of sight. He held the woman''s head even tighter and kissed her more passionately. On the half of his face that Caroline could see, his dark eyes looked brighter than a star. He was looking at her teasingly while kissing that woman. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat. She bowed her head and turned around, preparing to go downstairs. "Stop!" The man''s voice sounded behind Caroline. Caroline got nervous. She didn''t want to cause any trouble. However, she had no idea what this powerful, rich man would do next. Thinking of this, she turned around, bowed respectfully, and said, "Good evening, sir. I''m sorry for disturbing you. I apologize." While speaking, Caroline pointed at the door leading to the sixth floor and said, "I''m a cleaner who is called to Room 606 to clean up. It''s a coincidence. I didn''t mean to disturb you. Sir, please forgive me." The man wasn''t startled by her husky voice at all. Instead, he asked as if he had heard something new and interesting, "Are you a cleaner? You look very young." He looked Caroline up and down with his charming eyes and asked, "Are you going to Room 606?" When Caroline was about to answer, he waved his hand at her and said, "Come and follow me. I''ll take you there." Caroline was surprised and looked at the man in confusion. She still walked after him after a while of hesitation. Caroline knew the woman who kissed the man just now. She was a new model and her stage name was Gianna. Seeing the man walking into the door, Gianna followed behind. The man suddenly stopped and said to Gianna, "I said I will take her. You''re not included. Don''t follow me." Gianna yed cute to him coquettishly, "Mr. Tucker, you don''t pity me..." Before she finished the words, a check suddenly appeared before her. Antonio Tucker asked her with a smile, "Can you leave now?" Gianna''s eyes lit up and even her sobbing tone disappeared. She took the check from him and thanked him joyfully. Caroline could see clearly that although Antonio was with a smile when he handed the check to Gianna, his smile was a sarcastic one. Antonio seemed to notice Caroline''s sight. He raised his eyelids, fixed his morous eyes on her, and asked, "What? Are you into me?" "What?" Antonio looked muscrly strong. He approached Caroline without her knowing and thetter looked even shorter when standing next to Antonio. Antonio narrowed his charming eyes. When he looked down, he saw her head that only reached his chest. He suddenly bent down and whispered into her ear, "Are you really into me? Me or my money?" Caroline felt a hot breathnding on her ear and she immediately blushed. Even her ear was red. She quickly took a step back out of instinct. However, she was too hurried and flustered that she even forgot that her legs had been injured. She stumbled and lost her bnce. She was prepared for the possibility to fall. But her waist was suddenly held by a big hand. He saved her timely. Chapter 5 Being Trapped in Trouble Chapter 5 Being Trapped in Trouble Chapter 5 Being Trapped in Trouble Caroline still had a lingering fear. Before she could calm down, she suddenly realized that a strange man was holding her by her waist intimately. "Ah..." Caroline was in a panic. She had never been hugged so intimately by any man other than her elder brother since she was little. Not even by Bentley. Antonio''s expression turned gloomy. He stretched out the other hand to cover Caroline''s mouth and said, "Shut up! What are you yelling at? You''re really strange. Normal people would be frightened when they fall and scream out of instinct. But you''re different, you didn''t yell when you fell, but scream now." Caroline stammered, "You-You let go of me first." It was a suspicious reaction in Antonio''s eyes. He had a sudden enlightenment and asked, "Hey, come on, did you scream because I held you by your waist?" Catching the embarrassment shing across the face of the woman in his arms, Antonio felt speechless. "That seems to be true." Antonio rolled his eyes and grinned weirdly. He then continued, "Hey, woman, could it be that you''ve never been hugged like this by a man?" Antonio thought this woman''s reaction was very interesting. Looking at her red ears, he got an idea and deliberately tightened his grip around Caroline''s waist out of mischief. Caroline flushed. Looking at her red face, Antonio felt as if he had found a new continent. How came a woman would blush when she was being hugged by the waist nowadays? What a novelty! That was so interesting! Antonio got so excited as if he had found a new continent. He pinched her waist naughtily. He felt strange when he only pinched the fabric of her clothes. Not caring about his gentlemanly demeanor, he moved his hand to the hem of her clothes and quickly stretched it into her clothes. He was shocked when he touched her waist. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What are you doing?" Caroline struggled to push Antonio away. Thetter, however, looked at her in astonishment and murmured, "Your waist..." He didn''t know how to organize his wording. Was the waist he touched just now a normal woman''s waist? Antonio always boasted himself as ady killer who had been dating hundreds of beauties. Among them, there were many internationally famous models and stars. But Caroline''s waist was even thinner than the thinnest one among those women he had dated. It was so thin that he could even circle it with one hand. "You..." He moved his lips several times, trying to say "turns out that this is the reason why you wear so many clothes on such a hot day". However, when looking into her aggrieved yet humble eyes, he couldn''t say anything. She was in great pain, but she pretended to not care about it. Antonio still remembered Caroline''s eyes many yearster. At present, he couldn''t understand why a person could look unruly yet humble at the same time and mix up twopletely opposite emotions. What had happened to her that she had two contradictory qualities? Caroline pushed Antonio away and ran away. But she couldn''t run fast and fell after taking two steps. however, she didn''t care about the pain at all. She propped herself up from the ground with the support of the wall and tried to stay away from Antonio as fast as she could. She had a messy mind and she felt as if the most humiliating thing about her was discovered. She just wanted a peaceful life after being discharged from prison. She would be satisfied as long as she wouldn''t be starved, had a ce to live in, and could save some money. She wanted to go to Gartane Lake to appreciate the rity and blue of theke and sky there with her own eyes, which could never be seen in prison. She couldn''t bear any other storms. Antonio walked up, trying to help her. But the girl would quicken her pace as if a ghost was chasing after her whenever he walked closer to her. She walked dragging her body while leaning against the wall, looking very pitiful. Antonio had no choice but to slow down. ... In Room 606... Caroline knocked on the door and then walked into the room. As soon as she entered, she sensed the spooky atmosphere in the room. Under the dim light, she saw several guests sitting on the sofa. Next to them were several female models. Only a pure-looking girl was standing before the crystal table in the room. Caroline knew this girl. She was a new waitress here and her name was Madison Chance. She was a student at Lehcaster University and was now her roommate. "Caroline..." Madison suddenly called Caroline in a crying voice. Caroline was startled and instantly became tense all over. Seven or eight people in the room simultaneously fixed their eyes on Caroline. Caroline could only brace herself up and said, "I''m called here to do the cleaning." As soon as she spoke, her husky voice was exposed. Some of the people in the room knitted their brows in dissatisfaction. Caroline had worked at Royal Club for three months and she knew the rule of talking less and doing more. She was only a cleaner, so even if some people were discontent with her voice, they wouldn''t target her. As for the trouble that Madison was facing, apparently, she had no idea about the situation. Therefore, Caroline concluded that she would be all right as long as she didn''t meddle in this. Caroline kept her head lowered, bypassed Madison, and walked to the washroom in the room. The VIP room was equipped with a washroom with all kinds of cleaning tools in it. These tools were stored in a special cab so that they wouldn''t affect the beauty of the washroom. Caroline walked out with one hand holding a mop and the other hand holding a bucket. She concentrated on cleaning with her head bowed. Madison would look at her with hope in her eyes from time to time, but Caroline ignored her. The three-year prison life had taught her not to think too highly of herself and to know her ce. Otherwise, a single move of them would make her life a living hell. She was not Madison, who still had her parents though her family was poor, and was a student at Lehcaster University. She, Caroline Jameson, was only an ex-convict! She was nothing and she couldn''t bear any storms. Nor could she afford to face any trouble. She couldn''t help others. "Sing this song and you can leave." A man said to Madison. Caroline slightly raised her head to look at Madison. Thetter was biting her bottom lip and looked as if she was extremely humiliated. "I won''t!" Caroline suddenly failed to hold her mop steadily and dragged it over Madison''s shoes. Madison was startled and forgot what she wanted to say. She looked toward Caroline. Caroline raised her head and apologized to her, "I''m sorry. I dragged it over your shoes." This seemingly unintentional incident attracted the attention of some men in the room. Madison said indignantly, "I''m not a model, nor a hostess. I won''t sing the song. I''m just a waitress whose duty is to serve food and drinks." Caroline was very regretful at this moment. Some people deserved help, but some didn''t. Caroline didn''t know what Madison would choose. But if she were her, she wouldn''t offend these yboys just because of a song. Guests in the VIP rooms of the Royal Club were not low in status. How would they allow a little waitress to disobey them? Since Madison turned down their request, how would these rich people let go of her easily? These yboys had seen various kinds of women. They just requested Madison to sing a song because of her pureness and beauty, which was an out for her. If Madison obediently sang the song and then left the room, they wouldn''t go hard with her anymore. It seemed like her effort to help Madison was in vain but drew the attention of the guests in the room to her instead. Caroline warned herself to finish the cleaning and then leave the room as fast as possible. No one knew what unexpected thing would happen next if she stayed here for longer. She helped Madison just now. If she offended the guests in the room because of this, she would be implicated. It would be a wise choice to leave the room as soonest as possible. "Oh, she''s so lofty." Another man said cynically, "Not willing to sing a song? Sure. Then drink that bottle of wine, and you can go." "I won''t. I''m not a hostess!" "Gee. Refuse to drink?" The yboy said with a smile, "I''m afraid that this time it''s not up to you. Since you''re working in the Royal Club, not to mention that you''re a waitress, even if you''re a cleaner, you should be cooperative with the guests'' requests, right?" Caroline inexplicably had a bad hunch when that yboy said the word "cleaner". The next moment, it came true. "Hey, that cleaner, right, you. Ms. Cleaner, do you agree?" Chapter 6 Aren’t You Going to Say Hi Chapter 6 Arent You Going to Say Hi Chapter 6 Aren''t You Going to Say Hi As expected, she was implicated. She shouldn''t have meddled in Madison''s trouble. Caroline was very regretful. "Hey, I''m asking you. Ms. Cleaner." Caroline could only nod. The yboyughed cheerfully. He then said to Madison, "Did you hear me? Even a cleaner is more sensible than you." He grabbed the bottle of wine, roughly put it on the table, and said, "Drink it up. Or I''ll call Marissa here." Marissa was the woman who interviewed Caroline before. Madison was a bit frightened at the mention of Marissa. Her family was poor and she came to Royal Club and worked as a waitress because it offered a high sry. If that yboy called Marissa, she would lose her job. "Please don''t call Marissa." Madison grabbed the bottle of wine on the crystal table and said, "I''ll drink it." Before she drank, tears rolled down her face. "Wait." A low, calm voice sounded in the dark. Caroline, who had her back to the dark corner, shivered violently and uncontrobly when she heard the voice. Fright filled her eyes and her breath became heavy. "Turn around.: The man in the dark ordered. Caroline couldn''t move a bit as if her legs were filled with lead. She said desperately to herself, "He''s not talking to me." "I''ll repeat my words. Turn around, Ms. Cleaner!" His words were like a punch in Caroline''s heart. She knew that she must follow his order. With her teeth chattering, she who was in thick clothes turned around with great difficulty. The atmosphere became weird. Now they all sensed something wrong. That cynical yboy put his fingers on her lips, made a whistle joyfully, and said, "Therees a good show." A man sitting on the sofa said, "Shut up, Spencer. Don''t bother me." "Holy shit. Anderson, you''re such a bad boy in nature." Caroline''s eyes were filled with horror. She wanted to escape! During the three years in prison, during those 1095 days and nights, she lived in hell. She didn''t dare to have any illusions about Bentley after crawling out of that dark hell. The only thing left in her heart was the fear of this man that was engraved in her bones. Even if there was infatuation and love for this man, she would have buried them in her heart long ago and never showed them again. "Raise your head." The man ordered slowly. Caroline moved stiffly along with his order. The light was dim and that man was hiding in a dark corner. She didn''t dare to look around when she walked into the room. No wonder she didn''t discover him. Bentley sat in the corner of the sofa gracefully like a king. He spread one long arm on the armrest of the sofa and put his chin on the back of the other hand. He looked graceful and gentlemanly. He was wearing a pair of golden-rimmed sses and was staring at her like a hungry wolf that would tear her up at any time. It had been three years, but time didn''t leave any traces on his face, instead, he looked more morous after the polishing of time. His face, which was hidden in the dim light, seemed to be glided with ayer of gold. He sat there and exuded breathtaking charm. Nheless, Caroline didn''t dare to look at him anymore. She hurriedly buried her head in the thick clothes before her chest. Bentley snorted coldly and said in a dangerous voice, "Long time no see. What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you going to say hi to me?" Caroline greeted him with a pale face, "Mr. Shawn." She was trying hard to suppress the fright in her heart. She pinched her fingers into her thighs and tried her best to make herself look calm. However, the man sitting on the opposite sofa had seen through all of her moves. Bentley narrowed his eyes to study Caroline. He would have forgotten this person if he didn''t see her in Royal Club today. She had changed a lot. If it wasn''t that that waitress called her name unintentionally, he wouldn''t be able to recognize this woman. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The light in the room was dim, so he couldn''t see her clearly. Even so, Bentley had to admit that Caroline had changed a lot, which was out of his expectation. "When did youe out?" Bentley asked nonchntly. Caroline got anxious and looked pale. She abruptly raised her head and looked at the man opposite her with a pair of begging eyes. Her eyes were filled with entreaty and it seemed like they were saying, "Please. Please don''t say anything about my imprisonment before so many people. I beg you." Bentley raised his brows. He suddenly raised a finger to point at the bottle in Madison''s hand, smiled coldly at Caroline, and said, "I know what you want to say. Okay. Drink up the wine and I''ll agree to your request." Caroline looked at the bottle of vodka in Madison''s hand with a pale face. It was Bosh vodka, one of the most famous vodkas in the world, and its alcoholic strength was about 40 percent. Caroline stared at the bottle of vodka palely and moved her lips, trying to say something. The man sitting on the sofa was teasing his toy like a hunter. He fixed his eyes on Caroline teasingly and said, "Don''t challenge my patience." Caroline became paler when hearing the familiar voice. "I...I can''t drink." Caroline felt her hair standing on end when she finished the lie. She felt as if she was going to be burned by his sharp gaze. She secretly clenched he fists. She was like a condemned prisoner who was waiting for her final verdict. This process was suffering. "Mr. Shawn, please-please let go of me." Caroline could abandon her self-esteem for her life. She knelt on the ground and begged, "Please let go of me this time. I''ll do anything you want me to do as long as you don''t ask me to drink." She wanted to live on because she could only pay her debt when she was alive. Yep. She owed a big debt. But the creditor was not Winnie. A hint of surprise shed across Bentley''s face. The next moment, he said expressionlessly, "You kneel without hesitation just to reject a bottle of wine? Caroline Jameson, where are your arrogance and dignity?" Dignity? A trace of mockery and bitterness shed across Caroline''s face. What was dignity? Could dignity feed her? Could dignity keep her alive? She knelt, not to avoid drinking a bottle of wine, but because she wanted to live on. She closed her eyes in pain. Whenever she closed her eyes, those hideous faces would appear in her mind. There was only an exception. But that girl died because of her. She died in that dark, humid prison. That twenty-year-old girl died at such a young age. She withered in that dark, humid ce in her blooming youth. She died because of her! It was a sin and a debt that could never be paid off! She didn''t owe Winnie anything. The one she owed was the girl who bravely stood out to protect her in prison but died there in the end. Caroline trembled all over. She seemed to see that scene again. The girl covered with bloody in her arms and murmured her name, "Caroline..." Before thest breath, the girl told her about her hometown and her dream in the most melodious voice that Caroline had never heard in her life. Chapter 7 Kissed Her Chapter 7 Kissed Her Chapter 7 Kissed Her Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Caroline, what do you want to do if you are out of prison? I want to go to Gartane Lake. It is beautiful and clean. The water birds there are very lovely. The fish and shrimp in Gartane Lake are very delicious. The sky is blue, and the water is clear, even the sunshine is warmer than that in this city." "And I want to work hard to make money, make a lot of money, and go there and open a small homestay hotel. I''m not craving the money. I just want to face the ebb and flow of Gartane Lake every day. Making money is not my goal. As long as I can have enough food, and watch backpackerse and go asionally." "Caroline, I seem to be dying soon. What can I do? I haven''t had time to see the beauty of Gartane Lake. " It was the pathetic voice of nature that Caroline could not forget all her life. She held the girl in her arms and kept using her body temperature to warm the girl''s gradually cold body. At the end of her life, the girl in her arms, with clear eyes and longing, looked at a small piece of the sky outside the small prison window. She said, "Caroline, I have never been to Gartane Lake. I saw it on TV, in newspapers, and in magazines. I know that even if I get out of prison, I can''t afford to open a small homestay hotel in Gartane Lake. I just want to have the impossible dream when I am dying." So far, Caroline still remembered the yearning eyes of the girl in her arms before she died. Memories were still so painful, and her eyes were wet unconsciously. She wiped out her tears secretly. Crawling on the ground, she quietly touched her left back waist with one hand, which was empty and had one organ less than normal people. Because of this, she couldn''t drink, she must live. She was in debt and still hadn''t paid it off! She was guilty and had not been redeemed! No! She couldn''t die yet! Caroline looked up at Bentley, shook her head, and said, "Mr. Shawn, as long as you don''t let me drink, you can do anything." Anything? The man''s eagle-like eyes narrowed, he smiled slowly and said, "Anything?" His words showed a hint of danger. Had Caroline Jameson from the Jamesons'' mansion lost her confidence and pride? He would like to see if Ms. Jameson, whom he remembered before, had be another person. "As long as you don''t let me drink, anything will do." "Good!" The man was sitting on the sofa and his face was suddenly cold and fierce, and then he hit a snap finger. With this, a figure slowly came out of the dark corner and said, "Sir." The man was dressed in a ck suit, and his neat head was bowed respectfully at 45 degree. This man must be Bentley''s bodyguard. Caroline looked at Bentley in the dim light. The man''s perfect face slowly blossomed into a dazzling smile, and his lips moved and said, "Kiss him." Following his slender fingers, Caroline fixed her eyes on the silent ck suit bodyguard behind him, and suddenly widened her eyes! "Why? Can''t you do it?" Bentley''s voice sounded in her ears, he said teasingly, "Drink, or start your performance here now." "Whoa!"! Like a basin of ice water poured down from the head. Caroline was cold and lifeless. Her ears were buzzing. She looked up and stared at the man on the sofa, who had absolute authority. What did he say? Performance? Oh, let her perform the drama of ambiguous kissing here like a prostitute? She slowly pursed her dry lips. It turned out that her first kiss was so cheap. Even though there was only fear and scare left in her feelings for him, even though she had already buried her feelings for him in her heart tomb, there was still an uncontroble pain. She looked at Bentley slowly, and her eyes were neither cold nor hated nor loving, only strong despair that couldn''t go away! Bentley was enjoying the despair in her eyes. This woman should refuse his ridiculous request, right? Drinking or kissing strangers in public, any woman would choose the former, wouldn''t she? Besides, she was Ms. Jameson. She was born with proud. "Can you change it?" After all, it was her first kiss. It may be cheap in his eyes, but it was very important in her own eyes. She didn''t want to lose her first kiss like this. After all, she had nothing left. The man raised his ss and said, "You are not in a position to bargain with me." A pleasant smile rose from his mouth. He wanted to see how cheap and low Ms. Jameson from Lehcaster could be! "OK, I see." Caroline stood up in a numb. Her legs and feet were inconvenient. She knelt for a long time. There was pain piercing her leg bones. She almost fell to the ground again. She raised her hand and hammered her thighs heavily to relieve the veins. Then she limped to the ck-d bodyguard. Because of this action, several men in the private room just thought that she had been kneeling for a long time and her legs were numb. Madison knew that the limping woman was suffering from unbearable pain. Madison felt regretted, because she got Caroline involved. "Ms. Jameson", Madison couldn''t help talking. However, she was warned by the cynical Spencer''s sharp eyes and shut her mouth. Her eyes were filled with regret, but she could only look at the poor limping woman without providing any help. Caroline looked impassive, walked up to the bodyguard, took a deep breath quietly. After a while, she pretended to be calm and raised her arm, and grabbed the bodyguard''s shoulders. She seemed calm, but the nearest bodyguard in ck, whose shoulders were caught by her hands, clearly sensed the trembling of Ms. Jameson in front of himself. He knew Ms. Jameson. But the bodyguard still couldn''t believe that this wretched, humble woman in front of him was the proud and energetic Ms. Jameson. On tiptoe, Caroline''s pale lips trembled and leaned against the lips of the bodyguard in ck in front of her. Losing her first kiss won''t lose a piece of meat, while drinking that bottle of wine, the chances of her not dying were almost zero. The first kiss meant nothingpared to life. Bentley''s look wasplicated. She finally chose thetter. The man on the sofa narrowed his eyes, and his lips were about to open. Suddenly, a voice came from the door, "Well, it''s you? Why haven''t you left yet?" As soon as the voice sounded, all the people in the private room looked at the door. A tall man appeared out of nowhere. Caroline was shocked. She turned to the door and said, "It''s you." Spencer looked at the tall and upright man at the door, and then at Caroline. He smiled with peach blossom eyes narrowed and said, "Oh, Antonio, you know her." It was weird. Was a cleaner worth Antonio knowing? Spencer felt his chin and acted like a bystander. Bentley''s sight also fell on Antonio. There was a bit of darkness in his eyes. Antonio didn''t care that these people''s eyes fall on him. He looked at Caroline strangely. What did she want? Why did it look like she was trying to kiss Bentley''s bodyguard? Antonio blinked his eyes and smiled, "It''s weird. I just left for a while, and the room became lively." Antonio put his hand in the trousers pocket of his suit, walked idly to Caroline, and asked, "What are you doing?" Chapter 8 Antonios Meddling Chapter 8 Antonio''s Meddling Chapter 8 Antonio''s Meddling When Spencer was about to talk, Anderson interrupted him without any trace. His thin eyes shed and said, "She pissed off Mr. Shawn. See? That bottle of wine on the table," Anderson casually pointed to the whisky on the tea table and said, "Mr. Shawn said, she either drink up the bottle of wine or kiss in public, just y as an after-party." "Oh." Antonio gave a long "oh", walked slowly towards Caroline, nced at Bentley on the sofa lazily, and touched his chin like a hippie, "Mr. Shawn does know how to have fun. Since he wants to see a hot kissing show, he might as well let me be the leading actor. I''m not boasting. If my kissing skill is the second, no one dares to be the first." As he spoke, in the blink of an eye, with his long arm extended, he pulled Caroline into his arms. Caroline didn''t have time to respond, and her whole body crashed into Antonio''s arms. The next second, she felt his warm lips, and her eyes widened. Did she got kissed? Boom! Her face was flushing in one second, from her ears to all her toes. Antonio was surprised by the pink and soft mouth she had. The touch was so damn good! Antonio didn''t want to kiss her deeply at first. He just wanted to touch her lips lightly as a prank, but he didn''t expect to be seduced by the touch on her lips. He was about to kiss her harder, she was pulled away from his arms by a strong hand. Antonio did not get the expected benefits and looked at the person who took Caroline away with dissatisfaction. "Bentley, give her back to me." Bentley looked gloomy and her eyes were sharp, "She offended me. No one can take her away until I have calmed down." Antonio raised his eyebrows and looked at Bentley. They were both enemies and friends, since childhood. Even though he went abroad with his parents and Bentley stayed at home, their rtionship did not change. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Antonio was curious about the woman Bentley cared for. He nced at the woman Bentley had pulled behind. Antonio was surprised to find that she was flushed all over her ears. It suddenly urred to him that it was the first time this woman was hugged by a man, wouldn''t it be her first kiss too? "Hey, was that your first kiss?" Boom! Caroline''s face was redder than a monkey''s butt. Her ears were so red that they were able to drip blood. There was no need to exin, her flushed face was the answer. Even Antonio did not notice that he was in a good mood. Antonio looked at Bentley with a fake smile, "What if I insist to take her away?" Spencer''s whistles came in waves, and he seemed to be eager for the fray and said, "Anderson, grab your phone and record it! Mr. Tucker didn''t hesitate to piss off Bentley for the beauty. If this story is sold to a magazine, it will make a big money! It will be the front-page headline tomorrow!" Anderson poured a ss of whisky for himself, raised his eyebrows, and taunted Spencer, who was excited, "I can guarantee that if you do this, the headline on the front page tomorrow will be the unknown naked corpse reappearing in the Tamdows River." "Well." Bentley also saw Caroline''s flushed face. Suddenly he felt this shy expression was very annoying. His sharp and cold eyes fell on her lips. Bentley squinted his eyes, and nobody knew what he was thinking. Watched by Bentley with such unbridled eyes, Caroline turned her head with embarrassment, trying to avoid this ambiguous line of sight. Bentley was inexplicably angry. He clenched Caroline''s wrist which was strong like a pair of iron tongs. He bent over and carried her on his shoulders like a sandbag. Under the startled eyes of Antonio, Anderson, and Spencer, he strode out of the door. Antonio was the first to react and got pissed. "Stop!" Without saying too much, he chased after him. Spencer''s mouth was wide open, he had not digested the fact he saw. Anderson suddenly stood up from the sofa and said, "This is going to be interesting." Anderson ignored Spencer behind him and followed. Spencer finally came to his sense, and he stood up and said, "Wait for me! How can you enjoy the fun without me? The more, the merrier." Madison looked pale, and her feet seem to be stuck to the ground by glue, and she couldn''t move. All she knew was that it was over. Ms. Jameson was screwed by her this time. She felt guilty, but she didn''t know what to do. If she told Marissa, she would be screwed. If Marissa knew that it was because of her insolence that caused such big trouble, Madison would never be a waitress here again. On the one hand, she felt guilty, and on the other hand, she was afraid that she would get in trouble if Marissa knew about this. Madison hesitated and struggled internally. Atst. "It''s okay, it should be fine. Caroline is just a cleaner. Mr. Shawn is just angry. There''s no need to embarrass a cleaner. Yes, it should be fine." Madison talked and convinced herself constantly. That this self-deception made her feel less guilty. Antonio chased him out. Bentley walked in front of him. Suddenly, Bentley turned around, and his long legs crossed a sharp arc. After pushing back Antonio with a kick, Bentley stepped into the nearest elevator. Antonio wanted to catch up with him again, and the elevator door was right in front of him, closed perfectly! "Fuck!" It was so close. Antonio was so furious that he hit the elevator door with his fist. Spencer and Anderson made a good team and arrived at the scene one after another. Spencer was always looking for a chance to stir up trouble, so he provoked Antonio, "Holy crap, the elevator stopped at the 28th floor!!! Hey, Anderson, look! What does Bentley want? Take a cleaner to the 28th floor?" There were all entertainment clubs from one to the sixth floor of the building, Above the 6th floor, there were the hotels. Why such a design must not need to say, as long as not a fool understood the reason. Anderson''s slim eyes shed and sneered at Spencer, "The cleaner is also a woman. What''s the big deal?" It was fine without saying this. As soon as Anderson said it, Spencer couldn''t help teasing, "Bentley''s type is so special, it''s too much." Take a cleaningdy to get a room? Spencer smacked his lips and couldn''t help shivering as he recalled the figure and appearance of the cleaningdy. "Shit!" Hearing the words, Antonio hit the elevator door with another punch. Then press the lift button desperately. "Hey, Antonio, you don''t want to catch up, do you? You just returned home and didn''t know that the whole 28 floors here are owned by Bentley. You can''t get in without a door card." Antonio''s whole face clouded over. The speed of the elevator was very fast. The elevator door made a "ding" sound. The door suddenly opened. Bentley carried Caroline and quickly stepped out of the elevator, skillfully bypassed the living room, and strode into the bedroom. Bang! Caroline only felt a sh in her eyes. The next second, Bentley threw her on the Persian long-hair carpet ruthlessly. Before she could respond, her chin felt a sharp pain, and she was forced to open her eyes. Bentley''s beautiful face was close at hand. "Caroline," the man''s cold voice sounded slow, Caroline''s body trembled involuntarily, and the man continued, "Caroline, you impressed me today." Chapter 9 His Anger and Insult Chapter 9 His Anger and Insult Chapter 9 His Anger and Insult Bentley sneered, "You were a nobledy before. Now, you are so lowly as to kiss a servant in public to beg for mercy. If Raymond knows about it, he will be ashamed." Raymond was Caroline''s biological father. Caroline froze for a moment, and her face turned pale. The next moment, Caroline remembered something and retorted with bloodless lips, "The Jameson family doesn''t have ady like me. I''m just a prisoner." Caroline looked at Bentley''s handsome face at close quarters. Bentley had been the man of Caroline''s dreams, but now Caroline avoided Bentley like the gue. "Mr. Shawn, I''m just a prisoner. A gentleman does not bear grudges against a worthless opponent. Please let me go." Caroline suppressed her fear and tried to be very humble. All Caroline wanted was to be alive. Dignity was nothing. When Caroline came out of the dark ce and finally saw the sun, she couldn''t bear to give up the hard-won warmth. Bentley was angry and squinted. He thought, "Why has she be so lowly now? She used to pester me. Even if I gave her a cold face, she didn''t care, and she would still be very enthusiastic and still love me." Bentley gritted his teeth. His anger was so inexplicable that he didn''t even know why. Bentley stared at Caroline''s lips coldly. There was a mark made by Antonio. When Bentley forcibly pulled Caroline away, Antonio identally left a tooth mark. Bentley suddenly asked, "Was that your first kiss just now?" "What?" Caroline was stunned and subconsciously blushed. Bentley was angry and had a colder face. Suddenly, Bentley grabbed Caroline''s arm, pulled Caroline up rudely, and strode to the bathroom. "Let me go, please. Just let me go." Caroline humbly begged for mercy. Caroline was dragged by Bentley. Caroline staggered several times and almost fell because of her legs. Bentley was inexplicably angry and didn''t care about Caroline. Caroline was pulled into the bathroom. Before Caroline could stand still, she was dragged to the washbowl. Bentley turned on the faucet and pressed Caroline''s head into the water. "No..." Caroline kept coughing. Bentley was very mad. He looked at Caroline angrily and scrubbed Caroline''s lips without a word. "Mr. Shawn... Ahem... Forgive me... Ahem, ahem... Let me go. Please forgive me. No!" With the sound of running water and coughing, Caroline kept begging for mercy. Bentley said nothing all the time. He just indifferently scrubbed Caroline''s lips again and again until her mouth was broken and swollen. After Bentley released Caroline, she held the ck marble countertop and coughed rapidly. Caroline looked embarrassed at the moment. Bentley asked coldly, "Tell me, how did Antonio kiss you?" Caroline raised her head in shock and half-opened her mouth. She thought, "What? Why did he ask this? What should I say? Is he humiliating me?" Caroline looked away in embarrassment and said nothing. It was probably the strongest resistance Caroline could do now. Caroline thought, "Bentley is so cruel! Why did he humiliate me like this?" Bentley immediately squinted and thought, "How dare she avoid me?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bentley shot out his hand to grab Caroline''s chin and forced Caroline to look at him. Suddenly, Bentley lowered his head and leaned slowly toward Caroline. The distance between them became closer and closer, and Caroline looked at Bentley with eyes wider and wider open. They were getting closer and closer. Bentley was so close that he almost kissed Caroline, and Caroline''s heart skipped a beat. Bentley''s lips were close at hand and almost touched Caroline''s. Suddenly, Bentley moved his lips away and approached Caroline''s ear. Bentley''s thin lips touched Caroline''s ear. Bentley snorted and then sneered, "Do you think I''ll kiss a woman like you?" Caroline felt as if she had frozen to the marrow, and her face quickly turned pale. Bentley looked at Caroline with a cold smile and then said in disgust, "You make me sick." Suddenly there was a loud bang! What Bentley said was thest straw! Caroline felt dizzy and then fell onto the marble floor. Caroline thought that Bentley was just the devil! There was a shadow over Caroline''s head, and Caroline knew it was Bentley. Caroline huddled in her arms and kept telling herself not to annoy the devil. She thought, "If I don''t piss him off, I''ll be all right." "I must live and live well." Caroline couldn''t see Bentley''s sullen look with her head buried in her chest. Bentley looked down at Caroline in front of him and couldn''t connect the poor woman with the person in his memory. Bentley was in aplex mood and said coldly, "Beg me, and maybe I''ll let you go." Bentley stared at Caroline with his sharp eyes. Bentley seemed to be looking forward to something, and he didn''t even realize it. Caroline''s shoulder trembled slightly. Caroline sneered and thought, "Dignity is nothing! I''m just Convict No. 926. I''m not what I used to be, and dignity is useless! Being alive is the most important thing." Caroline knelt in front of Bentley and begged, "Mr. Shawn, please. I''m begging you. Please regard me as a fart and just let me go." Bentley was so shocked! He was so angry and immediately had a cold look. Bentley thought, "She''s so lowly that she has even lost her dignity! She''s degenerated so far!" Bentley didn''t know how he felt. He had a gloomy look and hit the opposite mirror with a punch. Then Bentley roared, "Get out!" Caroline was delighted, as if she was granted an amnesty. She struggled to get up and then limped away in haste. Bentley looked at Caroline''s back coldly with a gloomy face. "Damn it!" Bentley punched again. Caroline hightailed regardless of her legs. The elevator was going down, and then the door opened. It was on the ground floor. Caroline didn''t return to the Royal Club. When she stepped out of the elevator, she hurried out of the building with her legs. Caroline got a taxi. "Take me to the Canobo Community, please." At ordinary times, Caroline must be reluctant to pay for a taxi, but today, she gritted her teeth and paid the fee. As soon as Caroline got home, she immediately took out a cheap luggage bag from under the bed and packed a few things quickly. Caroline thought, "I have to go!" "He''s here!" "He hates me so much that he won''t let me live in peace!" "I have to go now!" "I must live. I have no time to spend with him. I still have a lot of things to do." Taking advantage of the dark night, a limping figure came out of the low-rent house in the Canobo Community quietly. Chapter 10 Escape and Get Caught Chapter 10 Escape and Get Caught Chapter 10 Escape and Get Caught There was an ATM machine opposite themunity. Caroline put her bank card into it and looked at the numbers on the screen. Then she gritted her teeth and was determined to take out 2 thousand dors. Caroline took the money and called a taxi. After getting into the car, she found that she was eager to escape but didn''t know where to go. "Where to?" The taxi driver urged impatiently. Hearing this, Caroline froze for a moment. She suddenly found that she had nowhere to go in such a big world. "Will you go or not? Get out of my car if you don''t go. I still have a business to do." The driver frowned and red at Caroline. He thought, "What bad luck! The first business today is not going well." "Sorry, I haven''t decided where to go yet," Caroline said slowly. Facing the grumpy taxi driver, Caroline didn''t retort but apologized humbly. It made Caroline look very cowardly. There was a saying that friendly people were bullied and docile horses were ridden. When the taxi driver saw that Caroline was so cowardly, he was even more arrogant. Then the driver lost all his temper to Caroline for losing money in gambling today. The driver pointed at Caroline''s nose and swore, "You stopped me before making a decision. You''re tricking me on purpose, aren''t you? You are not properly brought up and civic-minded at all! Get out. Get out of my car now. Could you not keep me from making money? What bad luck! Why did I meet you today?" The driver came down on Caroline like a ton of bricks. Caroline was not really cowardly, but three years in prison changed her temper. Caroline lowered her eyes and then raised her head. She apologized slowly, "I''m sorry. I''ll get out of the car right now." In fact, Caroline just wanted the taxi driver to give her a minute to think about where she should go. But Caroline didn''t expect that the driver obviously didn''t want to pay much attention to her. Hearing Caroline''s words, the driver was stunned. He had been driving for more than ten years and never met such a wussy. Seeing Caroline open the door slowly, the driver suddenly raised his hand towards Caroline. "No! Don''t hit me!" The driver was stunned, looking at the woman in the passenger seat holding her head in her arms and screaming in panic. Caroline still shouted, "No! Don''t hit me!" The driver spat over the side and said, "Are you crazy? I just wanted to open the door! Bad luck! Why did I meet a lunatic today?" Then the driver reached out to open the door. He said, "Beat it!" Maybe it was because the taxi driver felt unhappy about losing money, or because Caroline was easily bullied and wouldn''t retaliate. The driver was even more impolite to Caroline and could even say such rude words. Caroline couldn''t walk fast. She got out of the car slowly, and the driver yelled again, "Don''t dilly dally. Are you a cripple?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Caroline was shocked. She raised her head very seriously and looked at the driver. Then Caroline corrected, "I''m just slow to move, not a cripple." The driver was stunned and shouted, "Are you nuts?" Then he continued to drive Caroline. "Hurry up, it''s really bad luck to meet you today. No wonder everything is not going well today. I lost so much money in gambling today!" It was really easy to find fault with a person if one wanted to. "Hey, pay me." The driver grabbed Caroline''s wrist and stretched out his other hand toward Caroline. Caroline asked in confusion, "What?" "Money." "But you didn''t take me to my destination." Caroline was even more puzzled. The driver rolled his eyes and replied impatiently, "You have been in my car, right? You are such an unlucky person, and I have to wash my car. Do you think it''s free to wash the car?" Seeing that Caroline did nothing, the driver frowned and urged, "Hurry up. Don''t dilly dally!" "But I..." "What? What? Just give me 100 dors." Hearing this, Caroline immediately had a gloomy look. She thought, "100 dors! Are you a robber?" Caroline really wanted to retort like this. She really wanted to do so! However, three years in prison made Caroline have no temper. Her pride as thedy of the Jameson family and her former dignity disappeared. Suddenly, headlights were shing not far to the left. Caroline subconsciously looked up and saw four ck Audi A6s driving toward her. The license tes were very interesting. The numbers were from one to four in order. The street light shed on the front windshield of the leading car. Caroline squinted and distinguished the man in the driver''s seat of one of the cars. It was Cyrus, Bentley''s subordinate! They were inseparable! For an instant, Caroline panicked. "Hey, give me money. Why are you sitting here? I told you to pay me." "Sir! Go! Just go! I... I''ll pay!" Caroline hurriedly took out several banknotes from her coat pocket and handed them to the taxi driver. Caroline urged the driver imploringly, "Please! Go! Hurry up!" "What are you doing?" Before the driver finished speaking, he saw anotherrge pile of money in front of him. Caroline''s hands were trembling. Caroline took out all the money from her pocket and shouted, "Sir, I''ll give you all my money. Please! Just go! Hurry up! Hurry up!" As Caroline said, she turned her head in horror and looked back. The four cars were getting closer and closer. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Is that not enough? I have money! I still have money! It''s in my bank ount! Sir, just go right now. I will draw money when we get to a safe ce." Caroline was so flustered that she was incoherent. She was terrified. Her face was so pale as if she had met a ghost. The taxi driver looked at Caroline and thought she was a psychopath. But when the driver saw a large number of banknotes, he pouted and thought, "Just for money." The driver grabbed the banknotes in Caroline''s hand and said, "Ok." The driver turned the car key and started the engine. The taxi started to move forward. Seeing this, Caroline was just about to breathe a sigh of relief. The taxi driver next to Caroline mmed on the brakes and cursed, "Damn it, nothing went well today. Hey, these people are here to find you, right? Did you steal or rob something? Why did they chase you?" After ncing at the passenger seat irritably, the driver suddenly stopped speaking. He bit back the words he would like to have said. Caroline''s teeth were chattering. Caroline held herself in her arms and looked ahead in horror and despair. It seemed that Caroline saw something more terrible than death. Caroline moved. After nervously closing all the car windows quickly, Caroline immediately huddled herself up, as if that would avoid the people outside. "Well, what a silly woman." When the driver wanted to sneer at Caroline, someone knocked on the window on Caroline''s side from the outside. "Ms. Jameson, please get out of the car." Caroline''s face was very pale. Caroline only buried her head deeper, pretending that she couldn''t hear or see. Chapter 11 Hes Coming Chapter 11 He''s Coming Chapter 11 He''s Coming A secondter, the man knocked on the car window on the driver''s side, and then Caroline heard an indifferent voice outside the window, "Sir, please open the door of the passenger seat." The tone was very indifferent. Although the man spoke politely, his attitude was very tough. Bentley''s subordinates were all as distant as Bentley. Caroline shouted at the driver dramatically, "Don''t open the door!" Caroline said, "I''ll give you money." Suddenly, a boom sounded. With the sound, the window ss of the driver''s seat was broken into pieces. The sudden scene frightened not only Caroline but also the driver in the driver''s seat. "I... I... I''ll call the police! Is there no justice?" A new stack of banknotes was thrown at the driver. It was about 10 thousand dors. Outside the car window, the bodyguard in ck with a straight face asked, "Now, can you open the door?" "OK! OK! OK! No problem!" The driver quickly replied when he saw the money, and then opened the door of the passenger seat. He said, "Hey, get out." The driver was already sure that the crazy woman beside him must have offended a powerful person, and there was no need to be so polite to Caroline. The driver drove Caroline rudely, and his tone was even rougher. Caroline refused to get out of the car. She clutched her backrest. Seeing this, the driver directly pulled Caroline''s arm rudely. "Get out of my car! I won''t take you! Hurry up!" Caroline clutched her backrest and shook her head desperately. She thought, "No! Please! Don''t drive me out of the car!" "Get out of the car." An indifferent voice sounded behind Caroline. The familiar voice made Caroline freeze instantly. The dryness-heat of the night also disappeared because of the sudden sound. Caroline thought, "No, don''t look back. It''s okay if I don''t look back. It''s a hallucination." "Don''t make me repeat. Caroline, you know how miserable you will be if I''m annoyed." The voice behind Caroline was impersonal. Caroline''s face instantly turned pale. Caroline thought, "I know! Of course, I know! How can I not know?" Then Caroline held back her fear and slowly turned around. The man was standing a few feet away from the car. Under the street light, he had a burning cigarette between his fingers and drew on his cigarette. The smoke wreathed the man, vaguely covering his perfect face. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the dim light, Caroline couldn''t see Bentley''s expression. Bentley stood under the street light and stretched out to beckon to Caroline. Then Bentley said, "Come here." The deep voice was really charming, and any woman would be bewitched when she heard it. However, it was death to Caroline! Caroline didn''t want to go over at all, but she had to do so. She got out of the car subconsciously and walked slowly towards Bentley, who was under the street light. Bentley frowned and nced at Caroline''s leg. Then Bentley looked at Caroline''s face and snorted, "Is this fun? You were resolute and calm, but now you deliberately buy more time." Caroline was stunned for a moment and pinched her thigh hard. Caroline knew that Bentley believed from the bottom of his heart that she moved slowly because she deliberately bought time. Caroline thought, "I wish it were what he said it was." "But the fact is..." Caroline gritted her teeth and quickened her pace. She felt a familiar pain and then pinched herself fiercely. Bentley saw this and then smiled slightly. He thought, "That''s right. A toy should only be a toy." Bentley stretched out to hold Caroline. Bentley exhaled thest smoke, holding the cigarette butt. Without looking, Bentley only stretched out behind him, and immediately a subordinate took the finished cigarette butt from Bentley''s hand. The next moment, Bentley grabbed Caroline''s chin, and Caroline felt a pain in her chin. Bentley grabbed Caroline''s chin and then shook it a few times. Bentley carefully appreciated Caroline''s embarrassed look with sharp eyes. "Well, well. When did the proud and arrogant Ms. Jameson be so timid and cowardly that even a taxi driver can humiliate you? Besides, you kept apologizing with no dignity." Caroline trembled and blurted out, "You sent someone to follow me!" "Well, you''re not too stupid." Caroline had a very gloomy look. Suddenly, she had a wan smile and thought, "Sure enough, Bentley won''t let me go so easily." Suddenly, Caroline turned her head and looked at the taxi driver. She said slowly, "Sir, you asked me what I stole so that I had no ce to go because of chasing, didn''t you?" Caroline slowly looked into the driver''s eyes. "It''s a woman''s life. I stole her life. I killed the woman he loved most." Caroline slowly pointed to Bentley and then slowly pointed to herself. Caroline continued, "She''s also my best friend." Caroline spoke so slowly, which made everyone feel that they were not facing a young woman in her twenties but an old woman. Bentley was disgusted with this feeling and then got angry. He grabbed Caroline''s hand and shoved her into the car. Caroline suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute, my money!" When she got free, she ran towards the taxi driver. However, in other people''s opinions, Caroline was not running but walked faster than a normal person. As Caroline neared the taxi, she was held by Bentley, "My money! If I have no money, I can''t..." "If you have no money, you can''t escape." A cold voice sounded in Caroline''s ear and interrupted Caroline. Bentley asked coldly, "Right?" Caroline was stunned and thought, "No! Of course not! I just want money. I want a lot of money. I have to pay my debts and keep a promise! My money! My dream! I have to go to Gartane Lake dream! I have to keep a promise!" "Let me go! My money!" Caroline struggled and yelled at the taxi driver in a hoarse voice, "Give me back my money!" "You gave me the money before, and no way to take it back!" The taxi driver certainly didn''t want to give the money back. He thought, "Anyway, this crazy woman killed the big shot''s woman and will come to a bad end. I don''t have to worry." "Give me back my money!" The rims of Caroline''s eyes started to burn, "Please! Please! Please give me back the money! If I have no money, I can''t go there! I can''t go!" Caroline begged sadly and humbly. All of a sudden... Bentley was furious! Bentley couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him was still Caroline! In Bentley''s impression, after being rejected, Caroline, who boldly showed her love, would raise her delicate chin high and say, "Winnie is indeed good, but she is not suitable for you. A woman worthy of you should be more confident and stronger, just like me." Chapter 12 The Lowly Caroline Chapter 12 The Lowly Caroline Chapter 12 The Lowly Caroline Besides, Caroline would also say seriously, "Bentley, you are so powerful and so excellent. You have so many enemies. You should have no weakness. And your woman can''t be your weakness. Winnie is too weak. She will be your weakness, but I won''t!" Every time Bentley scolded, "You''re so shameless that you even covet your friend''s thing!" But every time, Caroline would raise her head and retort, "Bentley, you are still single. When Winnie bes your girlfriend, I will give up!" What a proud woman! "Please, give me back my money." Bentley heard Caroline''s humble voice begging. Bentley had a gloomy look and thought, "Is she really Caroline? That proud and confident woman?" Grabbing Caroline''s wrist, Bentley dragged Caroline in the direction of his car. "Money. My money. Let me go. I won''t leave without my money." Caroline''s voice sounded, and Bentley had a colder face. Bentley thought, "Sure enough, she wants to escape!" Bentley suddenly stopped and nced at the ck-clothed bodyguard. Then Bentley said, "Check her luggage, and all cash and bank cards will be confiscated." Hearing this, Caroline instantly became anxious and asked, "What do you want to do?" Bentley sneered, "Escape? Do you really think you can escape with money? Caroline, either you are too naive or I have be kind." Bentley put his lips close to Caroline''s ear, and his words were like a nightmare for Caroline, "I won''t let you go easily! After leaving prison, you should go as far as you can and never let me meet you again. Now that I have targeted you, you will never leave, Caroline." After speaking, Bentley gave Cyrusyi a look and indifferently nced at the taxi driver in his car. Cyrus nodded slightly to show he got it. Bentley immediately dragged Caroline forcibly and shoved her into the car rudely. Then Bentley quickly got into the car and ordered, "Go." Bentley''s driver respectfully responded. "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Along the way, Caroline didn''t dare to speak. Bentley sat next to Caroline like an ice cube. There was no need to get close. Caroline sat tightly against the car window with fear. Since getting into the car, Bentley said nothing. His legs were slender, and his left leg was folded on his right leg. Bentley lowered his eyes expressionlessly, and the feelings in his eyes under the gold- rimmed sses were mixed. Bentley was not as calm as he seemed. After a long drive, the car stopped. Caroline looked out the window, and her face turned pale immediately. "It''s... It''s the Royal Club! Mr. Shawn, why did you bring me here?" Along the way, Bentley didn''t look at Caroline at all. At that moment, Bentley heard the panic in Caroline''s voice. Bentley squinted and thought about something. Then Bentley suddenly turned his head and raised his eyebrows at the frightened and nervous woman. There was a sneer on Bentley''s handsome face. Bentley said indifferently, "What do you say?" He raised his eyelids with a faint smile and nced at Caroline. Then Bentley said word by word, "Ms. Jameson." Caroline gasped and begged for mercy with her trembling lips, "You are the bigger person. Please, let me go. Mr. Shawn, if there''s something wrong with me, I can apologize. I can kneel and beg you." "Shut up!" Caroline didn''t expect that Bentley, who was always calm, would be furious! Caroline''s face turned paler. Caroline stuttered, "I... I..." She didn''t know what to say. Every word was wrong at that moment. Caroline gritted her teeth and bent her knees in the small space in the car. Bentley was very angry. He stared at Caroline with his deep eyes and thought, "Unexpectedly, she really knelt down. Does she really have no dignity anymore?" Bentley couldn''t calm down. He opened the car door with one hand and dragged Caroline out of the car with the other. Bentley said, "You like kneeling, right? Your knees are so soft, right?" The blue veins appeared on Bentley''s handsome face. Bentley dragged Caroline to the gate of the Royal Club and threw Caroline to the ground. Bentley said, "Since you like kneeling, you can do so here now!" Bentley didn''t know why he was so angry! He thought, "This woman used to be so proud and so annoying. Now she has lost her dignity and is even more despised!" "Caroline! Caroline! Caroline!" "Is she Caroline? Is this coward the arrogant Caroline who revealed her romantic feelings to me?" Caroline just understood Bentley''s meaning until now. Caroline looked at Bentley on the side with a pale face and said, "Mr. Shawn, I already know I was wrong. Please forgive me. Please. I''ve been in prison for three years. I..." Caroline originally wanted to say she could pay with her life for Winnie after paying off the debt. "Don''t you like kneeling? Kneel!" Bentley had an icy face. "Since you like kneeling so much, just let everyone see how shameless thedy of the Jameson family is!" Caroline trembled slightly. She thought she would never be sad again. She thought she could ept everything calmly. Caroline thought, "I''m wrong!" "Thedy of the Jameson family?" "Bentley, are you kidding me?" "Who gave that order? If there''s Caroline in the Jameson family, the Jameson family will disappear. What''s more, there will be no Ms. Jameson in the Jameson family from now on." "Do I really want to kneel?" "No!" "But who am I?" "I''m just Convict No. 926! I have nothing. Dignity and pride? When I was thedy of the Jameson family, he was able to put me in jail for being unhappy, and I didn''t even have a chance to argue!" "I''m nothing now. Except to kneel and lose my dignity, I have no bargaining chips to negotiate with him." "Bentley, it''s not that I like kneeling. It''s that I have no presentable things!" "You took my past and destroyed Lady Caroline of the Jameson family. You erased my existence and past, and I''m worse than the homeless people on the streets. They have a family and a past at least. What about me?" "Dignity?" Caroline lowered her head and ignored the bitterness in her mouth. She was trembling and then looked up at Bentley. Caroline just stared into Bentley''s eyes and slowly knelt. Caroline thought, "Bentley, only Lady Caroline of the Jameson family has dignity and pride. I, the former prisoner, have nothing!" Caroline pursed her lips hard, and Bentley walked forward without saying a word. There was a lot of talks around. Bentley ignored it and walked forward. No one knew what Bentley was going to do. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Caroline saw two long legs and a pair of shiny leather shoes, which showed the owner''s care. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat, and Bentley slowly squatted down. When Caroline subconsciously raised her head, there was a handsome face facing her. "Are you really Caroline?" Bentley asked Caroline sternly in confusion. Caroline seemed to have been hit by a big iron hammer and shook for a while. For a long time, Caroline didn''t answer a word. Bentley stood up slowly and lowered his eyes to the lowly woman besides his feet. Then Bentley ordered, "Follow me." Chapter 13 Transfer Her to the Public Relations Department Chapter 13 Transfer Her to the Public Rtions Department Chapter 13 Transfer Her to the Public Rtions Department Caroline stood fidgeting in front of Bentley. Not long after, someone knocked on the door outside, and Bentley said in a deep voice, "Come in." Caroline looked at the person who came uneasily. It was Marissa, who interviewed Caroline three months ago. "Marissa." Caroline was anxious and fearful. She carefully nced at Bentley sitting on the single sofa and then at Marissa who came suddenly. Caroline was nervous and didn''t know what the indifferent man had in mind. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Mr. Shawn." Marissa was dressed in a well-tailored white suit, which made her very charming, and she had two big breasts. Marissa asked honestly in front of Bentley, "What can I do for you?" Caroline felt that Marissa''s attitude towards Bentley was a bit strange. It seemed that Bentley was her big boss. Caroline didn''t know that Bentley was indeed Marissa''s boss. It was just that Caroline stayed in prison for three years. After three years, the world had already changed. "Do you know her?" Bentley raised his chin towards Caroline on the side. Marissa had a bad look and secretly red at Caroline. Marissa still had an impression of Caroline. Caroline left a deep impression on Marissa. Marissa forced herself to smile and said, "Mr. Shawn, did Caroline offend you? Don''t be angry, I will teach her well." Caroline knew Marissa was sticking up for her. Caroline originally thought that Marissa, who was known for her harshness, would directly fire her at this time, but Marissa stood by her in front of Bentley. Caroline couldn''t help being surprised and also feeling grateful to Marissa. Marissa red at Caroline again and thought, "If it weren''t for Caroline working hard and being very low-key and sensible, as well as never causing trouble, I wouldn''t take the risk of sticking up for her. How Caroline, who has always been so low-key that she doesn''t have any sense of existence, has offended the person who shouldn''t be offended the most?" Bentley on the opposite side certainly noticed the interaction between the two. Bentley looked at Marissa with deep eyes and asked, "Who interviewed her for the job?" Marissa''s face turned pale immediately, and beads of sweat dripped down her forehead. "Hmm?" Bentley snorted softly and still looked at Marissa with questioning eyes. "It''s... It''s me, Mr. Shawn. She was interviewed by me personally." In fact, Marissa didn''t need to interview people for the job at all. She thought, "What the hell! I haven''t interviewed applicants in person for two or three years. Why did I interview her that night?" Marissa felt a lot of remorse in her heart. Seeing Mr. Shawn''s look, Marissa knew that Caroline really annoyed Bentley. After following Bentley for so many years, Marissa certainly knew that Bentley was really angry. "You interviewed her for the job? A cleaner?" Bentley raised his eyebrows. The sweat on Marissa''s forehead kept dripping down, and her whole body stretched tightly. Marissa didn''t dare to wipe the sweat. Marissa replied honestly and carefully, "During the interview, Ms. Jameson''s qualifications were not up to other positions in our club, even as a waiter..." Marissa continued embarrassedly, "But Ms. Jameson said she wanted to work as a cleaner here." Then Marissa suddenly raised her head and said to Bentley, "Mr. Shawn, since Caroline has been a cleaner, she has worked hard and seriously." In such a high position, there was no need for Marissa to care about subordinates and trivialities, but Marissa didn''t know what her feelings were for Caroline. It was clear that lowly Caroline and Marissa were supposed to be from different worlds, but Marissa felt that she was something so simr to Caroline. However, Marissa didn''t know what it was exactly after thinking about it carefully. Just after Marissa boldly blurted out, she suddenly panicked and looked carefully at Bentley. On the brown single leather sofa, Bentley folded his legs, which showed him gentlemanly and elegant. He said, "Marissa, transfer her to the public rtions department." Marissa suspected that she heard it wrong and then stared at Bentley in consternation. Marissa asked, "Mr. Shawn, what did you just say? I didn''t hear it clearly." Marissa thought, "Public rtions department? Caroline? I must have heard it wrong." "I said that a diligent and excellent employee like Caroline should be transferred to a higher-paying position." As Bentley said, he put down his legs and stood up. He indifferently nced at Caroline, who was stunned. Bentley sneered, "Marissa, you should know the talents of your subordinates in all directions before employing them. You probably don''t know that Ms. Jameson is very talented at acting." Caroline froze immediately. Bentley seemed to suppress his anger while speaking, "The public rtions departmentcks a talent like Ms. Jameson who knows when to yield. She''s good at kneeling. As for other things, she can also do with a great facility like pleasing men." The air seemed to stagnate. Bentley didn''t care about Caroline''s pale face. On the contrary, Bentley appreciated Caroline''s desperate expression at the moment. He thought, "Caroline, can you still be indifferent?" Bentley didn''t believe that the proud Caroline became the lowly woman who only knelt down. Bentley just wanted to see with his own eyes whether Caroline was really as lowly as she was now. Everything Bentley did was to force Caroline. Bentley didn''t realize that in his deep heart, he wanted the proud woman who would say, "When Winnie bes your girlfriend, I will give up!", but not the lowly woman who only knelt down! Besides, Bentley didn''t realize that behind all his methods of forcing Caroline, he couldn''t ept the fact that he was the culprit who made Caroline like this! Bentley found enough excuses for himself. He thought the reason for his humiliation of Caroline was that Caroline killed Weiming, and he hated Caroline. Nobody could wake one who was not really sleeping. However, there will always be a day when the person wakes up. Marissa heard it clearly this time. She was surprised that Bentley asked her to transfer Caroline to the public rtions department. The Royal Club''s public rtions department was actually a host club full of hostesses, female models, male models, and escorts. Marissa hesitated and nced at Caroline, whose face was pale. Then Marissa said, "I see, Mr. Shawn." With many years of experience, Marissa intuitively guessed that Caroline and Bentley had a special rtionship. Marissa had never seen Bentley care about the trivial matters of the Royal Club. To put it bluntly, the Royal Club was just Bentley''s tiny small industry, and Bentley never cared about the club. "Caroline,e with me," Marissa said in a businesslike manner. Caroline''s face was pale. Caroline suddenly raised her head and looked at Bentley imploringly. Caroline begged, "No, I don''t want to go there." Caroline thought, "That public rtions department? Bentley wants me to go to the public rtions department!" "No!" Chapter 14 Insult and Torture Chapter 14 Insult and Torture Chapter 14 Insult and Torture The more Caroline thought about it, the more she shook her head. She begged, "No, Mr. Shawn. I don''t want to go to the public rtions department." Caroline continued to beg in panic, "I know I was wrong. Mr. Shawn, please let me go. I''ve been in jail for three years and I''ve paid the price. Give me my bank cards, and I will disappear immediately. I''ll leave far away. I promise that I will never appear in front of you again in this life." Caroline only knew to beg for mercy, and she didn''t notice Marissa''s surprise when Marissa heard that Caroline had been in prison for three years. Marissa just came to Lehcaster two years ago. Marissa was not from Lehcaster, so she didn''t know about Caroline. People who had been working for Bentley for many years all knew what Caroline had done. Bentley squinted and thought, "She still wants to escape!" "Never appear in front of me again in this life?" Bentley snorted and then took out his mobile phone to ask his subordinate to do something. Not long after, there was a knock on the door, and a subordinate came in and handed Bentley a card. Bentley slowly squatted down and looked at Caroline kneeling on the ground. Bentley held the bank card between his fingers and said, "Cyrus just transferred all the money in the bank card." Caroline nced at the bank card and looked up at Bentley in confusion. Bentley said slowly, "You want me to let you go, right?" Caroline was stunned. Although she was puzzled, she nodded immediately. "Do you think I am a good person?" Bentley continued to ask. Caroline said nothing. Bentley chuckled and added, "That''s right. Bentley Shawn is never a good person and he won''t let you go easily." As if talking about other people, Bentley looked at Caroline indifferently. It was like Bentley was ying a cat-and-mouse game and fooling with his prey. There was a charming smile on Bentley''s handsome face. "Caroline, there''s no money in this bank card now. As long as you have earned 5 million dors..." Bentley shook the bank card in his hand while saying, "As long as you can deposit 5 million dors in this card, I will let you go. What do you say?" "What do I say?" Caroline thought and looked at the bank card in a daze. There was a despair on her face that she had never had before. Caroline knew that Bentley didn''t n to let her go at all! 5 million dors was a huge amount for Caroline now. It was so much that she couldn''t imagine it! Bentley wasn''t short of money at all. Caroline knew Bentley was teasing her in an instant. Bentley stared at Caroline with deep eyes and observed Caroline''s every subtle expression. Bentley''s eyes glittered. Bentley smiled and thought, "Want to escape? You wish!" Suddenly, Bentley stood up, and the bank card fell in front of Caroline. Bentley said, "Caroline, I don''t care what you will do. When you deposit 5 million dors, I will let you go. Otherwise, you won''t be free. Don''t try to escape. As long as you''re alive, I can find you." Caroline thought, "5 million dors! How can I get 5 million dors?" Caroline panicked and turned her head to shout anxiously at Bentley opening the door, "Mr. Shawn, you''ve made it difficult for me! I''m just a cleaner. How can I make 5 million dors?" Bentley leaned sideways and nced at Caroline with lowered eyes. "Marissa will transfer you to the public rtions department. You can please men, use your puppy-dog eyes or y the fool. Anyway, you can try everything. The rich have many quirks. You''ve lost your dignity, right? You''ll find a way if you try. If it really doesn''t work, you can sell your body." Then Bentley smiled. "But it''s hard to sell your body with your current appearance and figure." Bentley squinted and said, "Good luck." Caroline watched Bentley''s straight back disappear. Caroline''s pale face made Marissa, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help caring about Caroline. "What have you done to offend Mr. Shawn?" Caroline turned her head to look at Marissa, showing a tragic smile. At this time, Marissa saw a circle of tooth marks on Caroline''s pale lips. "Are you okay?" Marissa asked. "I''m fine," Caroline stood up, and her body shook a bit. Marissa wanted to help Caroline. When Marissa was about to stretch out her hand, Caroline barely stood still. Caroline showed Marissa a grateful smile and thanked Marissa. "Are you sure?" Marissa saw that Caroline was unsteady on her feet and really didn''t believe Caroline was fine. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Caroline shook her head at Marissa and still said, "I''m fine." Marissa still didn''t believe Caroline''s words. Marissa stared at Caroline, who was struggling to move forward, and couldn''t help but ask, "You and Mr. Shawn know each other, don''t you?" Marissa clearly saw that Caroline''s figure viewed from behind was stiff for a moment. Caroline asked, "Marissa, where is the public rtions department? Am I going to work tonight?" Marissa was stunned. She wanted to ask something else but asked nothing. Marissa replied, "Let''s go. I''ll take you there." Along the way, Marissa deliberately slowed down. She was good at observing because she had worked here for years. Marissa didn''t pay any attention to Caroline''s legs before, but now she clearly found that there was something wrong with them. "Caroline, did your legs get numb just now?" Caroline thought for a while and felt there was no need to conceal it from Marissa up till now. Caroline nced up at Marissa. Then Caroline slowly turned her back and lifted her clothes. Caroline said, "Marissa." With Caroline''s movements, Marissa looked at the back of the waist which was uncovered by clothes. Suddenly, Marissa gasped and said, "You..." Subconsciously, Marissa opened her eyes wide in horror and covered her mouth. Marissa looked at the woman in front of her in disbelief. Caroline slowly put down her clothes and tidied up the corners of her clothes before looking at Marissa, who was frightened. Caroline said, "Marissa, I lost one kidney, and I got worse. The legs will hurt if I walk fast." "Where... Where''s your kidney?" "Maybe it was donated. I don''t know." Although Marissa had been around, she couldn''t help being frightened at this moment facing Caroline, who said calmly that she didn''t know where her kidney was. Marissa thought, "Why was she so calm?" Marissa tried her best to not shout. She suppressed her voice and said as calmly as possible, "That''s the kidney. It''s part of your body!" Marissa thought, "Why did she speak so calmly?" Caroline forced herself to smile and said, "I know." Except for these two words, Caroline said nothing. Caroline just looked at Marissa firmly and begged, "Marissa, please keep this a secret for me." Caroline didn''t want others to know about it. "You! "Marissa took a deep breath to calm down. She still didn''t quite understand why she felt Caroline was simr to her. After thinking for a while, Marissa asked, "Since you lost a kidney, do you still want to transfer to the public rtions department? The employees in the public rtions department must drink. Even if you can''t drink, you have to have one or two drinks if you meet troublesome people. I''ll tell Mr. Shawn that you can''t enter the public rtions department in your situation." For some reason, Marissa just wanted to help Caroline. "Marissa, don''t go." Caroline quickly grabbed Marissa and looked into Marissa''s eyes imploringly. Caroline said, "Maybe he knows." Then Caroline opened her hand, showing the bank card. She spoke to Marissa with a sad smile, "Marissa, you are sophisticated. Can I make 5 million dors for my appearance?" The answer was obvious. Marissa''s body shook slightly, and she seemed to know something. Marissa thought, "Mr. Shawn is insulting and torturing Caroline." "It''s over the top and so cruel!" Chapter 15 To Tease Her Chapter 15 To Tease Her Chapter 15 To Tease Her Caroline had been in the public rtions department for three days, without earning a single penny. She looked up at the clock. It was 23:07. This was the time at which the night was getting busier. The whole public rtions department was quiet. She was the only one left in the lounge, and all the colleagues in the same department were out doing their tasks. Truth be told, everyone in the PR department of Royal Club earned a lot. Those who came to Royal Club were not ordinary people but influential officials and rich businessmen who all were very generous. Although Caroline had only been here for three days, she had heard about it. Gianna, who had an affair with Mr. Tucker in the stairwellst time, bragged yesterday that a rich businessman from Aplona had generously paid fifty thousand dors to her in tips alone. Fifty thousand times ten is five hundred thousand and then fifty thousand times one hundred is five million. Thus, she could do what the man wanted and get freedom. Caroline shook her head. That was Gianna, not her. Bentley said, "You can y the fool and the martyr." But now she didn''t even have a chance to do so. "Caroline,e with me." The door was pushed open from the outside. Caroline looked over and found it was Marissa. "Marissa." She got up in a hurry and followed her without saying anything. "Don''t you ask me where I''m taking you?" Marissa raised her eyebrows and asked, "Youe out with me without worry? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you?" Caroline smiled, "Marissa, I''m worthless." The woman who said with such a faint smile that she was worthless made Marissa, who was leading the way, feel a pang in her heart. But soon, she regained herposure. She led Caroline into a changing room. Marissa put a clown suit in Caroline''s arms. "Hurry up and change it." Caroline blinked and felt it was a hot potato. "Marissa, this..." Marissa looked at Caroline with some pity. "Well, change it. It''s an order from Mr. Shawn." Marissa pointed to the clown suit in Caroline''s hand. "Mr. Shawn had it sent to you." Fearing that Caroline would be disobedient, Marissa was thinking about how to persuade her. However, Caroline lowered her head, turned round, and changed the suit silently. After Caroline put on the clown suit, Marissa asked someone to put on make-up for her. Caroline sat quietly in front of the make-up mirror, letting the make-up artist turn her face into a clown. A round nose and a big red mouth withughter. Her face was so disfigured that no one could see her original appearance. Marissa had many mixed emotions. She led Caroline to the sixth floor and then said, "Let''s go inside. In the box, there are a group of yboys from Rimsor, who are tired of ying with everything. They want to see a clown show at Royal Club." Suddenly, she realized that she had said too much. She quickly said to Caroline, "Callie..." Before finishing her words, she was interrupted by Caroline. "Marissa, I need five million dors. Thank you for giving me this opportunity." Marissa stopped outside the box, without an indescribable feeling. After a while, she raised her hand to knock on the door and pushed Caroline in. With a professional smile on her face, Marissa said, "Mr. Shawn, the clown is here." Caroline raised her head in surprise and wondered why Bentley was there. She thought there was just a group of yboys from Rimsor! Bentley was also here! He did it on purpose! He wanted to see her make a fool of herself and to see her suffer! "Come on, Clown, give me a smile." On the diamond-encrusted ck sofa sat a cynical big boy. He wore a ck-and-white striped T-shirt, tight jeans, and a silver chain around his neck. He looked very cool. The boy was in his early twenties. His xen hair suggested that he was conceited and frivolous. At that moment, he was sitting on the sofa leisurely. When he saw Carolinee in, he suddenly leaned forward, and the chain also swayed in the air. The big boy pointed at himself and sneered at Caroline. "Come on, Clown, give me a smile. Look here. Right, if your smile looks good, I''ll reward you." The thick stack of money was thrown at Caroline''s feet without hesitation. The insult was even stronger. Caroline''s eyshes trembled slightly, but she suddenly raised her head and forced a big smile. The heavy clown make-up made her look more ttering. "No, no, no. This smile isn''t good enough. Try it again." The boy shook his index finger chicly and said, "Do you want money? Smile hard." Caroline lowered her head. When she saw the paper money, her pupils shrank. Every move of her was seen by Bentley, and a trace of gloom shed into his eyes. Raising her head again, Caroline blinked. The smile on her face became bigger and bigger, revealing a row of white teeth. That wasbined with the exaggerated clown''s big red lips, which made her smile very funny. "Ha ha, it''s very funny!" The boyughed loudly and asked the people beside him, "Hey! Look at her. Does she look like a fool?" The heavy clown make-up covered Caroline''s stiff smile. There were shouts and cheers around. These yboysughed and pped their hands, shouting at each other, "This is interesting! Well, the money is yours." At this moment, Caroline didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Pick it up? I said I''d give it to you. Don''t you want it?" "Yes, I do," she said shamefully. "If you want, squat down and pick it up. Then it''s yours." The boy raised his eyebrows and said as a matter of course. Bentley was in the dark and his eyes were even darker than the night. He watched all this indifferently. Caroline lowered her eyes. Her face was as white as paper under the heavy clown make-up. But so what? In the dark, Caroline sneered at herself, "Money is really a good thing." She could buy her freedom with it, couldn''t she? Three years ago, he sent her to prison. Since then, she had lost her freedom. Three yearster, she was released from prison. But he made her lose freedom again with five million dors, such a huge amount. She had promised the stupid girl that she must realize her dream! Caroline squatted down and picked up the stack of paper money on the ground. When she was about to stand up, the boy above her said with yfulughter, "Do you like money? I''m short of everything except money. Today, as long as you make me happy, I have enough money to reward you." As he spoke, a lot of money was falling like rain. Caroline saw the boy grabbing stacks and stacks of paper money and throwing them into the air in shock. What was he doing? "Do you like it? I''ll give it to you." The boy said casually, "Don''t stand up. I''ll give you one minute to pick up the money on the ground. All the money you pick up belongs to you. If you can pick up all the money on the ground within a minute, I''ll give you another fifty thousand dors." In a corner where no one could see, Caroline''s hands were trembling not because of excitement, but the pain deep in her soul! What should she do? Pick it up or not? She heard that it was a happy thing to find money before, but why did she feel so depressed now? Chapter 16 To Humiliate Her Chapter 16 To Humiliate Her Chapter 16 To Humiliate Her "I..." She opened her mouth, instinctively wanting to refuse. Bentley in the dark quietly smiled. Sure enough, Ms. Jameson was so proud that she couldn''t swallow her pride and endure such humiliation. "Is it true that as long as I pick up all the money on the ground within a minute, all this money is mine? And you''ll also give me an extra reward of fifty thousand dors?" Caroline couldn''t say no. The scene appeared before her again: a stupid girl, the only one who was kind to her in the prison, yearned for her dream when she was dying. After her intense internal debates, Caroline changed her mind. Dignity? Did she still have it? Now, Carolin had nothing at all, including her family, rtives, friends, and her past, except herself. To the devil with dignity! The boyughed, "Of course, I mean what I say." A little sneer appeared in his eyes, and he nced down at the funny woman on the ground. "Okay." The husky and dull voice was very unpleasant. Naturally, no one noticed the sadness hidden in her words. In front of everyone, Caroline crawled on the ground. Someoneughed and pointed at her with excitement. "Mr. Mason, look! Is she like your stupid dog?" Then the big boy who threw money at Caroline said, "You''re blind? Rock is a male dog." "Oh, oh, yes!" The manughed lewdly, "Rock is a male dog, but this is a female dog. Hahaha..." The sound of ridicule went on. Caroline bit her lips hard and desperately picked up the money on the ground. The money was scattered from the air everywhere. Caroline had to crawl and move at the same time to pick up the money everywhere. Caroline, don''t listen, and don''t care! Caroline, what is that? Compared with what you''ve suffered in prison, you should thank these yboys for their kindness! Caroline, your life is worthless, let alone your dignity. Caroline, you should remember that you owe your life to a young girl and you must realize her dream about Gartane Lake! Caroline, since you have nothing except yourself, you should try your best to repay her who sacrificed her innocent life to protect you! Go to realize her dream about Gartane Lake! The taunts and jeers entered her ears, and she just bit her teeth hard and didn''t let go, however painful it was. A few pieces of paper money were in front of a pair of feet. Without much thought, Caroline crawled to pick them up. Suddenly, the big boy who was called "Mr. Mason"ughed loudly behind her, "Hey, bi**h, wag your tail. Or you won''t get the money." Caroline trembled and grasped the money more tightly as if she wanted to squeeze it into the flesh of her palm. Someone followed and shouted, "Wag quickly! Wag quickly!" "Wag, bi**h! Wag quickly!" "Hey, bi**h, don''t you want money?" Mr. Mason suddenly asked. Money! Caroline looked at the money in her hand, took a deep breath, and swayed her hips slowly and stiffly. "Ha ha." Theughter grew louder. "Oh, I can''t do it! My belly hurts when Iugh!" "Ho ho... I can''t stand it. I''ve traveled all over the country and have seen all kinds of women in these ces for fun. There are many greedy women, but I''ve never seen such a greedy woman. Tut-tut, it''s really an eye-opener!" "Mr. Shawn, the bi**h is wagging her tail at you?" Mr. Mason said cantankerously, "Aren''t you gonna give her something?" Mr. Shawn! Bentley Shawn?! In an instant, Caroline''s heart stopped beating! She raised her head slowly, stiffly, and with difficulty. This nce made her face pale and bloodless! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bentley sat quietly on the sofa. The dim light made him look more noble and cold. Bentley''s eyes fell on Caroline''s face, and then he said indifferently, "You''re so bi**hy." Caroline bit her back teeth, and her breath became disordered. Without the heavy clown make-up, her face would be as pale as a dead person''s! Fortunately, this funny make-up covered her pale face. After a long time, under Bentley''s gaze, Caroline slowly pulled out a brilliant smile, "Mr. Shawn, thank you for the reward." No one could see it took almost all her strength to say these words. He scolded her for being bi**hy, but she regarded it as a reward. Wasn''t she really no longer the proud and unyielding sonorous rose in Lehcaster? Caroline took a deep breath, and turned to look at Mr. Mason, "Mr. Mason, I picked up all the money on the ground. Will you deliver on your promise?" Mr. Mason waved his hand nobly. When Caroline was about to get up, Mr. Mason stopped her, "Don''t get up yet." Then he walked to the crystal table and took a ss of whisky. "Before the money is taken away, I''ll treat you to a drink." A ss of whisky was handed to Caroline, who stilly on the ground on all fours. "I don''t..." Just as Caroline was about to refuse, a deep voice slowly sounded, "None but the fair deserve the wine. It''s a pity to give her a drink." It was Bentley Shawn! Caroline lowered her eyelids to cover the bitterness in her eyes. Bentley, what else do you want to do to humiliate me and make you happy? "Mr. Shawn, you mean that she isn''t a beauty?" Mr. Mason doubted, "I don''t believe that there can be any ugly women at Royal Club." After finishing his words, he looked at Caroline''s face seriously. However, the heavy clown make-up covered her true face. "Don''t you believe it?" Bentley''s thin lips slightly twisted, and his gaze fellzily on Caroline''s face, "Go and wash it off." His voice was light,zy, and indifferent. Caroline was about to get up. "Crawl over." Mr. Mason said. Her face was pale again, and Caroline held her hand hard on the ground! Caroline! What is that? Compared with what you''ve suffered for three years in prison, this is nothing! She climbed obediently to the bathroom in the box. She had no tools to take her make-up off. She had to use hand sanitizer to wash the clown make-up off roughly. Its ability to clean was not as good as a make-up remover, but it was enough. Her thin and ordinary face could be seen. She went to the door of the washroom and just opened the door. "I''m used to seeing you crawl, so I can''t stand you walking." Mr. Mason smiled at the woman at the door. "What do you say?" Caroline squatted down silently, lying on the ground and crawling on all fours. She moved forward with difficulty. She had been crawling on the ground for a long time, so now she was so painful, looking like a dying woman. She stubbornly endured and hid her pain. She once said that she didn''t need dignity and that she didn''t care about it, but subconsciously, she would rather endure the pain that men could not bear than say it out. Chapter 17 To Humiliate Her More Chapter 17 To Humiliate Her More Chapter 17 To Humiliate Her More Outside the box, Marissa appeared around the corner. When she looked up, her eyes suddenly sharpened. She raised his feet and walked quietly to the door of the box. "Laurel, what are you doing?" Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind her. Laurel turned her head in fear outside the box. After seeing the people behind her, she got uneasy. "No... nothing." Laurel was the hostess of Room 606. Those yboys didn''t want her to serve them. Instead, they asked Marissa to send the new cleaner over herself. Laurel was banished from the box. Naturally, she was angry. There was no one around, so Laurel quietly opened the door of the box a crack. The moment she peered inside, her eyes widened in shock. She deeply despised Caroline in her heart. Marissa sneered. Her question was "what are you doing", not "what are you looking at?" But Laurel made a confession without duress. "It''s none of your business here. Go to the first floor to serve the customers." Laurel wanted to say something, but Marissa nced at her. Laurel reluctantly left the sixth floor. However, she was angry at Marissa''s injustice. She was the hostess of Room 606 but was not allowed to go in. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Those who came here today were all rich and powerful. Besides, they were all young and handsome. What a good thing! But Marissa arranged for this useless cleaner to serve them. Now Marissa let her go to the first floor to serve the ordinary customers. Laurel stomped off angrily. Marissa gently opened the door a crack. The scene in it made her, who had experienced life, very shocked. In the box "Crawl fast! You''re so slow! Don''t you want the money?" Caroline bit her lips hard and tried to ignore the pain in her body. She sped up and her clothes were soaked with sweat unknowingly. Since she got out of prison, she hadn''t shed a drop of sweat, even on the road on a hot summer afternoon. But now, her back was full of sweat. "Hurry up! Climb over," Mr. Mason said with a smile. A group of rich yboys around him were laughing. Under Bentley''s gaze, Caroline climbed up to Mr. Mason, who was only 20, with no dignity. In the dark, Bentley''s eyes were full of violence! Caroline! There was a fire in his eyes and a gloomy feeling in his heart. Bentley never considered why he was angry when he saw the woman whom he hated very much be so ignoble. What''s more, his purpose was to humiliate Caroline. But why was he unhappy at all after he got what he wanted? "Look up." Mr. Mason ordered in a haughty tone. Caroline was impervious and not angry. She only obediently raised her head, just like a wooden doll without a soul. She would do whatever Mr. Mason wanted her to do. "Good heavens! What the hell!" The partner behind Mr. Mason eximed, staring at Caroline as if he was seeing a monster. "Mr. Mason, this woman doesn''t need make-up, just like a clown." "Mr. Mason, Mr. Shawn is right. None but the fair deserve the wine. She''s too ugly to drink your wine." These yboys began to mor. Caroline lowered her head and breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she wasn''t forced to drink, she could do anything! Her life, from the moment the stupid girl died, no longer belonged to herself. To stay alive, she couldn''t risk drinking. She had lost a kidney and couldn''t drink spirits anymore. "No," Mr. Mason said with an evil smile. "I said I''d reward her with wine. So she must drink. I''ll keep my word." Then he stood in front of Caroline and scolded, "I''ll reward you with wine. Why don''t you still look up?" Seeing that Caroline didn''t move, Mr. Mason shouted with some displeasure, "Look up? Are you deaf?" He sneered, "Do you need me to send someone to help you?" Caroline forced her head up. The next second, with a tter, Mr. Mason poured all the whisky in the ss on Caroline''s face. Caroline was taken by surprise. The liquor got into her nose and eyes. Caroline coughed violently, and her face turned pale. Mr. Mason put the ss on the crystal table and said with a nasty smile, "You look so disgusting. So I can only reward you in this way." Then heughed with the people around him and then waved his hand. "I''ll keep my word. Today, you make me happy." Then he threw fifty thousand dors at Caroline and shouted coldly, "Take the money and go away. My eyes hurt when I look at you." The money hit Caroline in the face and fell to the ground. Caroline was still lying on the ground on all fours. She stretched out her trembling hands and almost exhausted all her strength to catch the banknotes on the ground. "Did I ask you to stand up?" When Caroline was about to move, Mr. Mason spoke with a smile again. Putting all the money into the big pocket of the clown suit, Caroline lowered her head and was still down on the ground. "Hey! Don''t forget to wag your tail!" Caroline trembled a little and then slowly raised her right hand, right leg, left hand, left leg, and shook her hips. In the cheers and jeers, Caroline quietly crawled away on all fours. From beginning to end, she didn''t look at the man hidden in the darkness on the sofa. When the door of the box was closed again, all kinds of sounds werepletely isted behind the door. At the same time, it seemed to have taken something from Caroline. Caroline didn''t know what it was. Vaguely, she knew that she was no longer the same as before. In fact, she had already been different, but today, it was thestyer of shame that had been uncovered. One hand appeared in front of her. "Let me help you." However, Caroline flinched as if she was scalded. She raised her head. Seeing the person in front of her, she called "Marissa" subconsciously. Then she didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, Caroline managed to force a smile at her and said, "I''m fine." Marissa''s breathing paused for a moment. How could she be fine? "I''m fine." The woman who looked humble said firmly. Marissa''s breathing paused for a moment again. Are you really fine, Caroline? She really wanted to roar at Caroline, but these words stuck in her throat and she couldn''t say a word. "Marissa, this money." Caroline leaned half against the wall, tried to support her body, and slowly took out all the money that she worked as a clown from the pocket. "Marissa, please help me deposit it in the bank card." Marissa watched her take out the bank card Bentley gave her from her pocket again. What was the reason that she could carry this bank card with her? Chapter 18 Is Your Body Cold or Hot Chapter 18 Is Your Body Cold or Hot Chapter 18 Is Your Body Cold or Hot Bentley was Marissa''s boss. Marissa couldn''t tell what Bentley did wrong. But when she looked at Caroline, she felt sad for her. How on earth did this woman offend her boss and get such cruel treatment? Marissa''s eyes wereplicated. She watched Caroline hold the wall and limp off. The money and bank card in her hand became a hot potato. Marissa turned to leave. She rushed into her office and locked the bank card and all the money into the safe. She felt pain in her palms as if she was holding a piece of soldering iron, but now it was finally gone. When Marissa got back to Room 606, she almost ran into Bentley as soon as she opened the door. "Mr. Shawn." Marissa respectfully called. Bentley nodded and then walked past Marissa and went out. When Marissa just entered the box, those yboys from Rimsor were still talking about Caroline. "That woman is so shameless. I''ve seen all kinds of women who love money. I''ve never seen a woman who loves money desperately. Tut." "Yeah, when that woman was lying on all fours and wagging her tail, I really wanted to kick her. She was so bitchy and shameless for money." Marissa wanted to refute it! Not at all! If Caroline was so fond of money, how could she leave all the money to her without hesitation after leaving the box? If Caroline was so fond of money, she could keep it. How could she leave it without even looking at it? Caroline was very tired and returned to the changing room where Marissa had brought her earlier. She took off the clown suit and changed into her own clothes. The sticky sweat on her forehead made her very ufortable. Caroline went into the bathroom of the changing room, turned on the tap, and washed away the sweat on her face. A gust of wind blew Caroline. Looking at the man suddenly appearing in the mirror, she became stiff and couldn''t help but clench her fists. "Mr. Shawn." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the mirror, the man looked at her expressionlessly. After a while, he jeered, "Ho, you''re bing more and more self-aware. Sure enough, after three years in prison, you''re docile a lot more." A big hand fell lightly on Caroline''s face, which covered more than half of Caroline''s face, and he slowly rubbed her bloodless face with his thumb. He coldly said, "But it''s toote. Caroline, Ms. Jameson, if you had learned to be docile three years ago, you would not have gotten where you are today. Do you think so?" Caroline''s heart trembled. She knew what he meant. He said that if she had been as good as she was now three years ago, and if she had not hurt Winnie three years ago, she would not have been imprisoned for three years. She would still be the eldest daughter of the Jameson family in Lehcaster, not the poor woman now. She understood. She understood it all! Her lips were quivering. "Mr. Shawn, you''re right." If it were three years ago, Caroline would have argued against injustice, but now she learned to keep silent. Bentley was furious at her obedience. He could not tell why he was angry! His eyes were fiercer. The troubled mind made Bentley, who was always calm and indifferent, feel a little ufortable. He frowned and said coldly with an evil smile, "Caroline, Ms. Jameson, your behavior is a real eye- opener for me again today. Do you think your brother would be very angry if he saw you like that today?" You can''t do this! Subconsciously, Caroline was about to say this. Her nails fiercely pinched into the flesh of the palm, and Caroline suddenly got sober. Looking down, she didn''t dare to look in the mirror for fear that he would see her through the mirror. "Mr. Shawn, I don''t have a brother. I''ve killed someone and been in prison before. Now I''m only a poor woman who makes othersugh and happy. How can the Jameson family have a daughter as a killer?" Bentley didn''t expect that Caroline could say such words. He was stunned for a moment and suddenly smiled, "Caroline, I used to underestimate you. You''re fish-blooded enough. No wonder you could do such a vicious thing back then." Caroline lowered her head in silence, letting his cold words hurt her. Fish-blooded? Didn''t you force me? Bentley Shawn! "But I''m curious. You''re so fish-blooded. Then is your body cold or hot?" Hearing his words, Caroline suddenly became stiff! A hot body behind her suddenly pressed against her back! Her waist was touched, which made Caroline shiver in fear. She looked down and found Bentley''s big palm on her belly. Two buttons of the big coat were unbuttoned, and his big palm slipped into her clothes, which made Caroline shiver again. Bentley subconsciously frowned. There was a sweater under her coat. It was summer. Why was she wearing a sweater? With a little doubt, Bentley lifted Caroline''s sweater, "Bentley Shawn!" In a panic, Caroline didn''t have time to think about it and cried out! Bentley narrowed his eyes slowly and asked coldly, "What are you calling me?" Caroline''s shoulder trembled, "Mr... Mr. Shawn." She could feel that he was caressing her belly under the sweater and his palm was moving towards the left side of her waist and getting closer and closer to the wound that she didn''t want to reveal. Caroline''s heart beat faster, and his hand went over her side waist. "Mr. Shawn!" She eximed! "And what?" It seemed that a hint of lust was in Bentley''s voice. At that time, Caroline''s mind was working frantically. "Mr. Shawn! Pay me!" She said, "Mr. Shawn, I''m a prostitute. You touch me, so you should pay me." Hearing what she said, Bentley remembered how the woman he was holding begged for money in Room 606. Suddenly, his lust disappeared. Looking at the woman in his arms again, he felt even more ufortable for no reason. Bentley attributed his strange feeling to his dislike of the woman. Bentley let Caroline go and said, "Get out." Caroline rolled out of the bathroom at once. She opened the door of the changing room and left without looking back. In the washroom of the changing room, Bentley''s handsome face was so cold that it could freeze everything. Caroline asked Marissa for leave and hurried back to the staff dormitory in Canobo Community. Madison, who lived with her, hadn''te back yet. She stood at the window and looked out of the window. The window was wide open, and the cold wind mixed with drizzle hit her. She thought, "It will be better tomorrow." Chapter 19 Its in an Uproar Chapter 19 It''s in an Uproar Chapter 19 It''s in an Uproar The next day When Caroline arrived at Royal Club, she felt a little strange. People around her, in groups of two or three, were pointing at her and talking about her. Caroline didn''t pay much attention. Perhaps because she was a cleaner and was suddenly transferred to the Public Rtions Department, which was incredible for them. But after entering the lounge of the Public Rtions Department, she knew that she was too naive. "Ha ha, herees the bi**h." Suddenly a sneer sounded, and Caroline''s face turned white. She knew the woman who was pointing at her nose and calling her "bi**h". She was Laurel Brown, the hostess in Room 606. "Laurel, don''t be so loud. I''m not blind and I can see a bi**h barging in." Laurelughed, "You didn''t see that with your own eyes. The woman wore a clown suit and her whole face looked like a ghost. Mr. Mason let her crawl to pick up money, and she just did so. Mr. Mason let her wag her tail, and she also just did so. Really, her behavior dumbfounded me!" Boom! Her blood almost flowed backward! Caroline blinked. Who turned off the light? Why was it so dark? In the eyes of others, Caroline was standing there motionless, with a look of horror on her face. However, what they didn''t know was that Caroline was frightened because of the darkness in front of her! She lost her sight for a short time, but her hearing was sharper. The sneers and harsh words of the hostesses and models around her all reached her. For a moment, she thought, "It would be nice to die like this." But in the prison, the little face full of hope for the future appeared again in front of her. How could she die like this? Her life was for the girl who died instead of her. A little bit of light reappeared in her sight. Caroline was like a mud doll without a temper. She didn''t say a word back, letting those people point at and humiliate her. Laurel was angry when she saw her like that. She stepped forward and pushed Caroline. "You faker! A bi**th, don''t get on your high horse! Yesterday, when you were pleasing those yboys, I didn''t see you being so noble!" Laurel was not satisfied. She kicked Caroline hard. Caroline had some problems with her legs and feet. After she was kicked by Laurel''s pointed high- heeled shoes, she fell to the ground. "Laurel, be gentle. How could you kick her to the ground?" Someone questioned. One could use his words but not his fists. Laurel protected, "I didn''t use much strength at all! Who knew she was so weak?" With a cold snort, she stretched out her foot and kicked Caroline as if she were trash. "Enough, stand up. It''s no fun to pretend again. If you want to gain sympathy, you need a beautiful face." After that, she looked round at these women behind her and said with an evil grin, "Did I just kick her to the ground? Why don''t I know that? Eh, isn''t it a dog that I kicked?" "Ha ha. Laurel, you''re right. You can''t kick people for no reason. It''s a dog that you just kicked." "Come on, bark like a dog." "Why don''t you just lie on the ground and wag your tail as you did in the box yesterday? If you do a good job, we''ll also reward you, okay?" All kinds of ridicule went on, and Caroline got up silently on the ground. "What are you doing? Don''t you need to work?" The door was suddenly opened. Marissa didn''t expect that she would see such a scene as she opened the door. Caroline, a silly woman, was obviously bullied. Marissa''s face turned blue and she stared at everyone. "What are you doing here? Go to work!" The people in the room, who were very arrogant just now, were now scrambling to run out in fear. Marissa was cruel at managing. They had either seen it with their eyes or heard of it before. Nobody wanted to be in the hands of Marissa. "Are you a fool? Why didn''t you talk back when you were bullied?" Marissa ran quickly to Caroline and pulled her up. At that moment, her anger had not subsided. She just couldn''t stand seeing Caroline being bullied. Caroline''s body was deformed. When she was fooled by the group of young masters, she didn''tin or shed a tear from the beginning to the end. She even left the pile of money without hesitation. Marissa had seen all of the above, so she could not help but be nice to Caroline, a stupid woman. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Caroline looked so much like her before! "Marissa, is there work to do?" Marissa was stunned and looked at the woman in front of her. All her anger was gone. She could not help sighing, "Have a rest today. You don''t look good." "I''m fine." Shit! Marissa almost swore. But she changed her words and said, "There is no work today. There is no work every day." "Well, I''ll sit here and wait." Caroline said, "Marissa, if there is work to do, please inform me immediately. Although I''m not good-looking and have a bad body shape, I''m willing to do anything, no matter how dirty and tired it is. I can do anything that others don''t want to do to please guests. Just don''t let me drink." Caroline had never considered selling her body. In her opinion, she was ugly, so it was very safe for her. "Forget it. Have it your own way." Marissa shook her head and walked out of the public rtions department. She wasn''t going to arrange work for Caroline today. But she didn''t expect Caroline to be caught in a box on the third floor when she came out of the bathroom on the third floor. "Well, Mr. Wyatt, this is Caroline who I was talking about." Caroline saw Gianna, with a charming smile, talking to the middle-aged, balding man on the sofa. Caroline knew Gianna, who was a female model. When Gianna and Antonio were kissing each other passionately in the stairway, she ran into them by chance. "Caroline,e here. Mr. Wyatt said that he would buy you a drink." Caroline shook her head. "I''m allergic to alcohol." Gianna immediately turned hostile and shouted, "Caroline, you dare to refuse Mr. Wyatt? Do you look down on Mr. Wyatt?" Caroline stole a nce at Mr. Wyatt, and sure enough, he didn''t look good. Caroline had to bite the bullet and said, "Mr. Wyatt, I''m really allergic to alcohol. I almost died once. If I drink wine and have an ident, it''ll make you get into trouble with Royal Club." Hearing her words, Mr. Wyatt didn''t ask her to drink anymore, although he was still angry. But he refused to let her go. "Then what can you do?" "I..." Caroline was about to speak, but Gianna interrupted her. "Mr. Wyatt, why don''t you let her sing? It must be fun to sing with her rough voice." When Caroline was in prison, her vocal cord was damaged. Her voice became rough. She usually didn''t like to talk. If she spoke, her voice was also deliberately low. "Her voice is so unpleasant. Can she sing well?" "Mr. Wyatt" Gianna simply sat on Mr. Wyatt''sp and said, "Mr. Wyatt, we can listen to the beautiful songs everywhere. But it''s the most interesting thing to hear her sing with her rough voice. You let her sing one song after another, okay? If you don''t like to hear her singing, we can plug our ears with earplugs." "Her voice is so unpleasant, and do you want to hear her singing?" Mr. Wyatt said. "Just because it''s so terrible. I want to see whether it''s even worse if her voice gets hoarse." Then her plump breasts rested on Mr. Wyatt''s arm. She said coquettishly, "Oh, Mr. Wyatt, okay? Okay?" Chapter 20 Madisons Harsh Words Chapter 20 Madison''s Harsh Words Chapter 20 Madison''s Harsh Words Mr. Wyatt got caught up in lust and ignored Caroline. He immediately agreed, "OK, it''s up to you." Then his hand got to Gianna''s thigh furtively. "Well, don''t think I''m not benevolent," said Mr. Wyatt. Then he took out a stack of banknotes from his ck briefcase, about fifty thousand dors. "A thousand dors for a song. If you sing ten song, you''ll get ten thousand dors; and if you sing twenty songs, you''ll get twenty thousand dors, and so on. If you can sing fifty songs, all the money on the table will belong to you." It would take at least three hours to finish fifty songs. "Oh, Mr. Wyatt, why will you give her so much?" "Honey, I''ll give you moreter." As he spoke, he smiled narcissistically, "Honey, take it easy. I''ll give the most essential and precious things in my body to you." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Oh, Mr. Wyatt, you''re so bad." Her bottom wiggled as she got down from Mr. Wyatt. Then she coquettishly went to the singing tform. "Caroline, you should thank me. I''ll choose fifty songs for you." As she spoke, her fingers dexterously and skillfully moved on the singing tform, and she clicked one song after another. After finishing that, she finally came to Mr. Wyatt again. Caroline silently picked up the microphone. When she saw the first song was Adam Lambert, Caroline was stunned. The second song was She''s Gone and the third song was Feeling Good. After seeing the first three songs, Caroline was no longer surprised by the songs chosen by Gianna. Gianna wanted to give her trouble today. She sang very well before her voice became rough. But now, she couldn''t sing as well as she used to anymore. When the raucous singing sounded, Mr. Wyatt immediately frowned, and Gianna thoughtfully handed him earplugs. And Gianna gloated at Caroline. Caroline sang one song after another, but no one was listening. Mr. Wyatt was holding Gianna and watching a movie, while Gianna was ying a game with her mobile phone. No one asked Caroline to stop. After singing one song after another, Caroline was about to lose her voice. Her legs and feet were so sore that she could hardly stand. She was singing these high-pitched songs with a voice that was almost inaudible even if there was a microphone. "Well, it''s almost done." Mr. Wyatt suddenly stood up, pulled the earplugs out of his ear, frowned at Caroline, and said, "Take all the money on the table." Gianna stood up at once. "Mr. Wyatt, she hasn''t finished all the songs yet." "Well, honey, I don''t want to hear such a terrible singing voice. Her voice is hoarse now. The night of rendezvous is always too short. I want to be your bridegroom tonight." Gianna was unconvinced, but she was not stupid enough to refute her dip man. She lowered her face coyly and said coquettishly, "Mr. Wyatt, you are so bad!" "Don''t call me Mr. Wyatt. Call me by name. I''ll take you to the bridal chamber." Gianna called him by name and then they left the box. When passing by Caroline, Gianna stopped proudly and said, "Your voice has be hoarse but sounds even better. You should thank me. It was I who let you sing that made your voice better." Caroline kept silent and fell to the ground when she could no longer stand after they left. Caroline sat on the ground, kneading her knees and muscles for half a minute, and the pain in her legs and feet eased. She stood up, reached out her hand trembling, and grabbed the money on the table. She lifted her foot and walked out. "Marissa, please help me deposit the money into the card." "Where did you get the money?" Marissa''s eyes were sharp. She clearly didn''t arrange any tasks for Caroline! "And what happened to your voice?" "Nothing. I haven''t sung for a long time. Just now, a colleague in the club asked me to sing to a rich man and then I got the money." Marissa was smart. She knew that Caroline didn''t want to say more. Marissa nodded, "Hmm". Then she took the money from Caroline and handed her a ss of water. "Drink." Marissa saw Caroline thirstily drinking, and her eyes were colder. That was definitely not like what she said. "Marissa, I''m going to eat." Every night, there was a staff dinner at Royal Club. It was almost time. After Caroline talked to Marissa, she went to have dinner. After that, she stayed until it was at the end of the day. Then she returned to the staff dormitory of Canobo Community. Madison, who lived with her, got home before her. When Caroline came in, Madison stood up immediately. "Caroline." Caroline nodded and walked around the living room to the bedroom. "Is that true, Caroline?" Madison suddenly shouted. Caroline looked at Madison in confusion. "Is that true?" Madison asked, "Caroline, everyone said that youy on the ground and swayed your ass for money. Tell me, this is a rumor, isn''t it?" Madison was a little excited. What she said was like a sledgehammer hammering at Caroline''s heart. Her tight body swayed slightly. After gaining her bnce, she nced at Madison. "It''s true." "So what they said is true!" Madison''s eyes widened incredulously and she eximed, "Caroline, I didn''t expect you to be such a person who could sell your soul for money." "Caroline, how can you sell your soul for money? How can you be such a person? When they defamed you, I stood up for you, but how can you do such shameless things!" Madison shouted and angrily used Caroline, "I was so wrong about you!" Caroline stood at the door of the bedroom, letting Madison use her. Caroline looked at the college student across from her andughed calmly. "Are you stillughing?" Madison couldn''t believe it. "How can youugh? Caroline, you can do anything for money, can''t you?" Caroline shouted excitedly at Caroline, "Is money so important?" Madison''s voice became sharp. Caroline''s eyes were as calm as a pool of stagnant water. Her eyes were fixed on the girl with an excited and indignant face opposite. "If money is not important, what are you doing here?" She asked slowly, without any excitement in her voice, just stating a fact. "I!" Madison became livid at once. "It''s different! I only work as a waiter at Royal Club. You know the situation of my family. I just want to earn some tuition and living expenses." Madison said, looking at Caroline as if she was looking at something dirty. "I''m unlike you who can do anything for money. There are no depths to which you wouldn''t stoop." Carolineughed again. What Madison said was wrong. She had her boundary. She never touched a drop of wine and stayed alive. That was where she drew the line. Chapter 21 Bentley！ Listen! Chapter 21 Bentley Listen! Chapter 21 Bentley Listen! When one was humble to a certain extent, he only thought about one thing. That was to live. She looked at Madison, whose young and immature face, vivid and lively life she could never reach in her life. "You! I can''t believe you areughing!" Madison stamped her feet and said, "Caroline, I tell you, no amount of money you earn is useless, because everyone looks down on you! Even the female models who lean on moneybags in the public rtions department are nobler than you! You don''t have dignity, and you should do that thing. Who do you think will look up to you? " Madison gave a grunt cooly and stopped looking at Caroline. Caroline stood there for a long time and then walked into the bedroom again. She looked tired. Madison''s words were still hanging in her ears. "I just want to earn some tuition and living expenses. I will never do anything like you for money." Caroline smiled helplessly. If she didn''t want to earn some living expenses, have a ce to live, and be able to get enough to eat rather than like the beggars on the street, she wouldn''t care about money. If she had known that she had meddled in Madison''s affairs in Room 606 at that time she would have caused so much trouble today. If she was given another choice, would she...? She thought for a moment and fell asleep with that question. When she woke up again, she found her in the hospital. "You''re awake."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caroline opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "Marissa, where am I?" When she spoke, she felt her throat was dry and painful. "You are in the hospital now." Marissa cut an apple into small pieces and fed it to Caroline with a toothpick. "Eat something before you talk." Caroline was not ustomed to her sudden care, but she obediently ate the apple fed by Marissa. "Marissa, why am I in the hospital?" Her face was ck and said, "Why are you in the hospital? I''d like to ask you, how many days have you had a high fever?" If she hadn''t seen Carolinee to work and gone to Caroline''s residence last night apprehensively, Caroline would have been burned to death in the staff dormitory with a high fever. "I didn''t see you at Royal Clubst night, so I went to your house. You body was very hot at that time, and then I called 120 in a hurry. When you were sent to the hospital, your temperature was almost 42 degrees. In addition, your body was short of water. Even the doctors said that if you sent itter, the highly skilled doctor could not save you in the world." Speaking of this, Marissa still had a lingering fear. "Won''t you tell your roommate about your high fever? You almost lost your life!" Marissa kept thering. Although her tone was aggressive, Caroline felt her care. She felt a little warm and moved. Her eyes which had not shed tears for many years turned red. Marissa''s care seemed to be the only window in her whole life at that time, which can bring light to her heart. However, on the contrary, she was more worried about gain and loss. If she never got it, she would not have the pain of loss. Caroline already knew that. After a while, Caroline shook her voice and finally got up the courage to ask, "Why?" "Why do you treat me so well." An apple was put into Caroline''s mouth again. Marissa gave her aplicated look and said, "No one in the world treats you well. If I was not nice to you, who will be good to you?" Caroline was very much like her in the past. Perhaps what Marissa said to Caroline just now is also said to herself. They are of the same kind. Marissa looked at the woman on the hospital bed trying to hide her feelings. Her eyshes were shaking, which revealed her feelings. She sighed and thought that woman was really silly. "Caroline, can I ask you a question?" "Marissa, go ahead." "What happened between you and Mr. Shawn?" Bentley was really ruthless, but he shouldn''t treat a woman like that. "Can''t you tell me?" Marissa saw Caroline''s face stiffen. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t tell me." "Three years ago, I killed the woman he loved." Marissa''s hands that held the toothpick paused for a moment and then fed the apple into Caroline''s mouth. "In fact, you didn''t kill her, did you?" "You can''t do such crazy things as killing people." Marissa said firmly, "What is the truth?" Caroline had suffered setbacks and humiliations, but she did notin, nor did she shed a tear. However, her tears stream down her face. Look! Bentley Even Marissa who had known her for less than half a year knew her so well! Bentley We''ve known each other for most of our lives! Bentley Listen! Finally, some people believe that I didn''t kill her and didn''t do such dirty things! Caroline thought those while crying. Marissa put down the toothpick in her hand. Instead of trying to persuade Caroline not to cry, she slowly touched Caroline''s hairy head with her palm and said, "It''s OK. I know that. How dare you kill people? No, I should say, you are too dignified to kill her." She continued. "I guess you should have loved Mr. Shawn very much. But you will never kill his lover in order to get Mr. Shawn. Caroline, you are too dignified to do such a thing." Caroline''s tears fell like rain. Her feelings, which she had not repressed for many years, were suddenly released. Caroline didn''t stop crying that afternoon. She said incoherently to Marissa, "I didn''t do that. He didn''t believe that. They didn''t believe that." "He hates me, and the whole world knows that. I had thought I can live a peaceful life after I get out of prison." "Marissa, they insulted me. The whole world insulted me. They insulted me for being vicious and mean. Marissa, I don''t care about that money at all." "They humiliated me. They let me lie on the ground and walk like a dog wagging its tail. They scolded me. I didn''t care. That''s nothing. In prison, I was stripped naked and thrown into a cage, and the high-pressure water gun was directly directed at my body. In the freezing winter, the water is stinging. If Iined, someone woulde up and beat me when I returned to the cell. I have experienced things that are more difficult than that. That is nothing" "Marissa, she died. She died to save me. I''m a pest. I owe her so much. I can''t die. I want to live for her and help her realize the Gartane Lake dream." Marissa has been apanying Caroline, listening to her incoherent narration. For Caroline, the grievances of many years have finally been vented today. She also spoke out the secret in her heart incoherently. Marissa didn''t know what the Gartane Lake''s dream was and who that girl was. But she vaguely guessed that this girl was more important than life for Caroline. Chapter 22 She Hides from Him Chapter 22 She Hides from Him Chapter 22 She Hides from Him The sun set and the afterglow shone in the ward. Marissa got up and looked at Caroline. The woman on the hospital bed looked pale and curled up in the quilt and slept. Marissa was about to leave when Caroline suddenly opened her eyes and murmured, "Marissa, I want to pay my debts. I have nothing left but myself. Can I use myself to pay my debts?" As soon as she finished, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. Marissa''s heart seems to have been pierced, and she felt mixed feelings. Marissa could not believe that such people who was so ill that she thought only of paying debts would do such dirty things. Caroline said that everyone was abusing her for being mean. If Caroline is mean, who was noble in the world? This silly woman was so dignified that she admired her! Marissa would cry when no one was around and even wanted to kill herself in those days. But Caroline, a silly woman, endured these things without saying a word. Caroline made money by selling her dignity in others'' eyes. But every time the woman did not hesitate to give that money to Marissa. Only Marissa knew that this silly woman was not exchanging her dignity for money, but for freedom. One million dor was astronomical debt for Caroline, which was like a shackle to her. At that moment, Caroline, a silly woman, was trying her best to break the shackles. Caroline was not Mr. Shawn''s opponent. Mr. Shawn, have you gone too far? As the night grew darker, Marissa returned to Royal Club. Marissa just entered the office. "Where is she?" "Mr. Shawn? Who did you ask?" Marissa didn''t expect Bentley woulde to her office today and wait for her in the office. "Caroline, where is she?" It''s OK that he didn''t mention Caroline. When he mentioned Caroline, Marissa was very angry. The opposite was her boss, and he was ruthless. Even if she had any opinion of him, she couldn''t show that. Marissa fought back her anger and said reluctantly, "Caroline asked for leave today." "Call her here," the man on the sofa said indifferently. "Who allows her to ask for leave? Has she earned one million dor?" Marissa clenched her teeth and said, "Mr. Shawn! Caroline is sick!" "You seem very dissatisfied with me?" "No." Marissa changed her expression and quickly said, "Caroline fell ill in the staff dormitoryst night. If I hadn''t hurried there in time, she would have died now. When the ambnce took her toThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . the hospital, she had a high fever of 42 degrees. The doctor said that if she was sent a littlete, she would be really hopeless." Bentley suddenly became worried. When he first heard that the woman was ill, his ck pupils suddenly shrank. Several secondster, Bentley suddenly stood up. He walked out of the office without saying a word. When passing Marissa, he asked, "Which hospital is she in?" Why did Mr. Shawn ask that? Marissa subconsciously said, "GoCare Hospital, Ward 7012 of the inpatient department." Caroline''s condition was not good at that time, and the doctor said that it would take several days for her to recover. In order to let Caroline have a good rest, Marissa directly got a private ward for Caroline. Marissa looked at Bentley''s back and said suddenly, "Mr. Shawn, I just came back from the hospital. When I left, she just fell asleep." Her implication was to tell Bentley not to go, so as not to disturb Caroline''s rest. "I''ll tell you about today''s workter. After work, I''ll make soup and send it to her." Marissa added. Bentley didn''t mean to stop at all. "You don''t have to go. I''ll ask someone to make soup and send it to her." Marissa didn''t know what is Mr. Shawn''s meaning. Marissa confusedly saw Bentley disappear around the corner. The downstairs at Royal Club, Bentley got in a car and made a phone call. "Anderson, help me go to ''Goosefoot Restaurant'' to buy some mild liquid food and send it to GoCare Hospital, Ward 7012 of the inpatient department." "Well, who''s sick?" "Don''t ask so much, just buy it." Bentley suddenly remembered something and told him on the phone: "Deliver it in half an hour." "Fuck! Am I Superman? Does he want me to fly there ?" He couldn''t believe that Bentley asked him to get there in half an hour. He was just going toin to Bentley when the other party hung up without mercy. Shit! Anderson put on his clothes in a hurry and ran downstairs. Anderson went downstairs and called Goosefoot Restaurant. "Yes, I''ll take these in a quarter of an hour. Be quick." After Anderson hung up, he began to scold Bentley several times in his heart. Who on earth was sick? Bentley was so worried. When Winnie was sick, he didn''t see Bentley so worried. Bentley walked into Caroline''s room. He was very satisfied with Marissa''s choice of a single ward and felt that Marissa was considerate. But it wasn''t because Bentley that Marissa got Caroline that good ward. The man walked to Caroline''s hospital bed with his long legs. He stared at the woman in the hospital bed. His expression wasplex, and he didn''t even notice that. Bentley never thought that a person would change so much in three years. Her small and delicate face became a little unrecognizable, and her skin lost its luster. If you look carefully, you can still find the facial features of the youngdy of the old Miss Jamesons'' mission, but they are no longer the same. In only three years, her eye bags began to swell, her eyebrows were messy, her lips were dry, and her skin became much rougher. At that time, the person on the ward moved slightly, turned her head, and the bangs covering her forehead slipped down, revealing the scar covered by the bangs. Bentley''s eyes were sharp. He frowned and looked at the eyesore scar for a long time. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand. As soon as he met the scar on Caroline''s forehead, the woman on the bed woke up. instant! She dodged the hand in terror! Why did hee? What did he want to do? Bentley didn''t change her expression. Is she hiding from him? As if he didn''t believe it, Bentley extended his hand to Caroline again. Caroline almost subconsciously picked up the quilt and suddenly retracted her head into the quilt. Bentley looked at the woman in the quilt with a cold and frightening expression. This damned woman is really hiding from him! He stared at the ball curled up in the quilt, vaguely seeing that the quilt was shivering. Caroline began to regret after she hid in the quilt. Why did she hide in the quilt? If Bentley wanted to trouble her, it would be useless for her to hide in outer space. It''s no use hiding in the quilt. Bentley opened Caroline''s quilt with a big hand. He asked coldly and slowly, "Are you hiding from me?" Chapter 23 He Kissed Her Chapter 23 He Kissed Her Chapter 23 He Kissed Her "No!" Caroline Jameson hastily said, "I am not hiding from you, Mr. Shawn." Lie! She was hiding from him But... "What happened to your voice?" Why is her voice so hoarse? "I have a sore throat." Caroline Jameson refused to say more with her eyelids down. "Are you afraid of me?" With a twitching of the eyelids, Caroline no longer refuted. Standing beside her sickbed, the man raised his eyebrows slowly, and felt even more unhappy. Suddenly, Bentley Shawn leaned forward and propped up on the mattress with one arm, which brought the distance between them closer under the frightened sight of Caroline Jameson. The other hand reached out to Caroline Jameson, and she subconsciously recoiled. "Don''t move," said Bentley ndly. Seeing that Caroline Jameson was bing tender, Bentley Shawn fingered out the bangs of her and touched the scar on her forehead. Caroline Jameson felt so bad because the cold touch of Bentley Shawn''s fingers was really hard to ignore. Rubbing her scar with his fingers, Bentley pursed his lips slightly. How did you get hurt? asked Bentley Shawn unhappily. Caroline Jameson nced at Bentley Shawn in front of her! Crocodile tears! Didn''t he know how I got hurt? She retorted, "I fell and broke it." At the same time, she added inwardly, "It''s all your fault." The fingers rubbed the scar, rubbed it down and down to her lips. Bentley felt her dry and king lips, and they looked pale. Caroline Jameson dared not move at will. She held up her neck stiffly and most of her face was held in his palm. Her lips weren''t soft or rosy. Rubbing such dry and king lips, however, he was turned on. Bentley''s eyes became deeper and deeper, so deep that he gave her a passionate kiss the next second. His hot lips were covering hers. Caroline Jameson had no strength to resist, but passively epted Bentley Shawn''s overbearing kiss. The kiss was so sweet that Bentley Shawn was totally lost in the beauty of it. Immersed in the aftertaste of the kiss, Mr. Shawn suddenly remembered one thing. "Is my kiss better or the damn Antonio''s?" Caroline Jameson was still in a state of being overwhelmed, and her pale face was ruddy because of this kiss. Before she recovered, she heard Bentley Shawns indifferent question. "Huh?" Huh? Bentley frowned. "Is my kiss better or the damn Antonio''s?" What the hell is this question? Bentley Shawn was annoyed with Caroline Jamesons not answering. It takes so long to think about this question? Was Antonio Tuckers kiss so great that made her have such a long aftertaste? Bentley Shawn got inexplicably angry at once, and Caroline Jameson was severely pressed on the bed before understanding what happened. The only voice left was a short snort. At the next second, Bentley Shawn''s ck head pressed down, and Caroline Jamesons lips were overwhelmed by a hot, crazy and fierce kiss before giving a "hum". Gnawing and biting, he must hurt her! Bentley Shawn couldn''t understand his own thoughts or figure out the weirdness in his mind. Even if the woman he was pressing on killed Winnie Carter three years ago and even if he hated her. He would never allow her to have any other man in her mind. It couldnt be Antonio or anyone else except himself. He would never allow Caroline Jameson to like anyone even if she would live in his hatred all her life. Bentley Shawn didn''t even think about at the moment why he had such a crazy and domineering exclusive desire for Caroline Jameson? He firmly believed that he hated her, so he would never think about why he cared her every move so much. Then, he regretted countless times what he had done to her today and three years ago. "Ahem, ahem." There was a cough outside the door. Caroline Jameson was startled, and subconsciously pushed Bentley Shawn''s shoulder. Hooping her with his arm, the man became more stubborn, and overbearingly pressed the woman beneath him again. He kept kissing her passionately with his hand holding half of her face, totally ignoring the third person in the ward. Caroline Jameson blushed to her ears, and she could hear Bentley Shawn''s "gee, gee" sound when he kissed her in the whole ward. While kissing, Bentley opened his eyes and gazed at the woman in his arms He was very satisfied with her intoxicated posture. Only then did he get up contentedly and nced at the door gracefully out of the corner of his eyes. Bentley asked in an extremelyzy voice, "What are you doing here?" What the hell! Anderson was speechless. You called him to go to the "Goosefoot Restaurant" to pack liquid food, but asked him what he was doing here? Bentley Shawn, could you be more shameless? Anderson put the lunch box on the cab beside the bed. "Don''t do this kind of thing with other people around, alright? This is not decent." No response was given by Bentley Shawn. But Caroline Jameson was so embarrassed that even her toes were red. She bowed her head in shame and couldn''t wait to find a ce to hide. So many things happened just now, and Caroline Jameson was a bit confused. Bentley Shawn kissed her. Why did Bentley Shawn kiss her suddenly? Caroline Jameson was restless and uneasy. Her heart shook for a moment after a long-time deathly stillness. Anderson Gunner pulled Bentley Shawn, and mysteriously took him outside the ward. "Caroline Jameson?" Anderson Gunner knew she was Caroline Jameson, who was recognized in the Room 606 the other day. What he couldn''t believe was that she was pressed and kissed by Bentley Shawn. "Can''t you look at her yourself?" "No way." Just as Bentley turned to enter the ward, Anderson grabbed his arm and said, "Bentley, do you have feelings for her?" Uh-uh! Anderson Gunner sessfully prevented Bentley Shawn from leaving. Bentley slowly turned around and stared at Anderson Gunner dangerously. "Who''s that ''her'' you just talked about?" "Caroline Jameson!" Who else is there? Anderson Gunner was getting tingled by Bentley Shawn''s eyes. He thought, "Please. I beg you. Stop using your ''infrared ray''." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He just put forward a reasonable guess. Its not that serious! When Bentley went back into the ward, it was like he was carrying ayer of frost. He was a mobile icehouse! ncing at Caroline coldly, he said grimly, "Eat the food on the cab. I told Anderson to buy that." Caroline Jameson stared at Bentley Shawn with her mouth open, but only she knew that somewhere in her dusty heart was slowly opening the long-lost door. "After all, you earn a living by prostitution and singing. I kissed you, so I should give you some benefits." Bentley took a pile of dor bills and casually threw them on the bed. "This is the company''s reimbursement for your hospitalization. Just tell Marissa if its not enough." Knock! The locked door closed heavily again after opening a small gap. Only after you recover from this and get all better can you make money for me. Bentley left smartly while Caroline sat on the bed with a face drained of all color and animation. She thought he had some feelings for her, so he kissed her, which might be a sign. But she was wrong! This man hated her, as always! He would only torture her and humiliate her, but never love her. This time, she was silly again. Chapter 24 Do You Look Down Upon Caroline Jameson Chapter 24 Do You Look Down Upon Caroline Jameson Chapter 24 Do You Look Down Upon Caroline Jameson "Bentley Shawn, do you know what you have said to Caroline Jamesonter was very hurtful? " Anderson Gunner followed Bentley Shawn, telling his feelings. "Do I need to consider her feelings?" "Are you always so egotistical? In case you regret for what you have done to her now in the future? " Bentley Shawn handed a cigarette to Anderson Gunner and smiled disapprovingly: "Have a cigarette, and don''t be paranoid." Regret? Will he regret it? No way. Anderson Gunner said no more. In fact, he also feels that with Bentley Shawn''s character, he will never regret anything. Even though in Winnie Carter''s ident, he has never seen any regret from Bentley Shawn. "Have a drink?" "I have to go to the Royal Club to take care of something." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Being as bold as brass, Anderson Gunner immediately followed Bentley Shawn to the Royal Club. In the Royal Club, Marissa Smith had Madison Chance brought to the office. "Caroline Jameson is your roommate, how could you not notice anything strange when she was ill?" Marissa Smith sat on the sofa and asked the girl in front of her. Actually, she has no impression of Madison Chance, but Caroline Jameson didn''te to work yesterday. She went to the Personnel Department to check the specific address of the dormitory where Caroline Jameson lives and saw Madison Chance lives in the same dormitory on the registration form, by the way. Marissa Smith is not from the most severe trials but has read persons innumerable. In the same dormitory, one person didn''te to work because of illness, but another didn''t notice it at all. Marissa Smith would never believe that. It is obvious that Madison Chance deliberately ignored Caroline Jameson. Marissa Smith was still impressed by the dangerous situationst night. When she met Caroline Jameson in the dormitory, she was in a severe high fever. If she hadn''t made it in time, Caroline Jameson would have died there. Marissa Smith didn''t care about Madison Chance''s indifference and disregard, but if her indifference and disregard killed a living person like this, she dare not make her continue her job here. Marissa Smith always works carefully. Just now, she checked the rtionship between Madison Chance and Caroline Jameson. Interestingly, she heard something unexpected from Laurel Brown- the Hostess of the Room 606VIP. Madison Chance was still fidgeting and thinking if she had done something wrong for the calling. After all, Marissa, whom she never dared to reach before, specially called her to the office today. But hearing the mention of Caroline Jameson, Madison Chance''s mind was at rest. It turns out that Marissa is making a routine inquiry just because she is in the same dormitory with Caroline Jameson. She was almost terrified to death. "Marissa, I''m not familiar with that woman." That woman? Marissa Smith raised her head and nced at the girl in front of her. Her eyebrows gradually raised, and she spoke steadily with great interest: "That woman?" Madison Chance looked at Marissa Smith''s expression with puzzle. But she didn''t think that she had said anything wrong after careful consideration. What does Marissa mean? "Madison Chance, do you look down upon Caroline Jameson?" suddenly, Marissa Smith asked. "Of course, who will look up to that kind of woman?" Madison Chance subconsciously wants to answer. But subconsciously, she felt that her image in Marissa''s mind might be destroyed if she answered so directly. In fact, Madison Chance is really overrated. Marissa Smith is busy, and if it weren''t for Caroline Jameson this time, she would never know who Madison Chance is. Madison Chance organized thenguage in her mind, then looked carefully at Marissa Smith and said, "What she has done without dignity has already been circted around the Royal Club. How could she shake it on the ground and pick up money for the sake of money? Marissa, everyone is calling her very, very, very...... " In the end, Madison Chance looked ashamed of even saying it. Marissa Smith suddenly smiled, as the winter snow that melted in early spring, which was brilliant but unusual. Madison Chance thought she didn''t say the wrong thing this time. She felt ashamed of the thinking of Caroline Jameson. Marissa Smith smiled at Madison Chance. "Very what? Shameless? Or dirty? " She despises Madison Chance totally, with her delicately brilliant red lips up. Suddenly, Marissa Smith ceased to smile and said mockingly, "I have read your information. Are you a student from S University? Do you feel that you are above the mud? You are innocent and unblemished? Do you think Caroline Jameson is nidering who doesn''t deserve to live under one roof with you, a lofty-minded person, so even if she was ill and didn''te to work, you couldpletely ignore her? " Madison Chance was puzzled, confused and looked at Marissa Smith. What did she mean? She is a student from S University, but she can''t even tell whether Marissa Smith praises her or satirizes her. Marissa Smith stood up and walked to Madison Chance. Marissa Smith is tall and in high heels, and when standing in front of Madison Chance, Madison Chance looks very short in an instant. Marissa Smith has been in the shopping mall for many years, dressed in professional outfit, she is like a queen, which is notparable by the young Madison Chance. "Madison Chance, do you think you are noble, innocent and ambitious? You really look down upon Caroline Jameson? Let me tell you that you can''tpare with Caroline Jameson! " Madison Chance was unconvinced: "Marissa, what you have said is uneptable! I tried my best to be admitted to S University. As a college student at S University, can''t Ipare with a shameless woman who doesn''t even want dignity? I don''t have money, but I don''t betray anything for the sake of money. Although I work in the Royal Club, I''ve always been a waiter. I''m different from Caroline Jameson who is willing to sell everything for money! " "Oh ~" Marissa Smith sneered, "Don''t think so noble of yourself. How noble can you be when any of the wealthy businessmen and men from rich and powerful families put pressure on you? Do you remember what happened in Room 606 that day? Do you think you can still stand here and make sarcastic remarks today if Caroline Jameson was not softhearted and helped you out? " Madison Chance''s face turned pale. She remembered what happened that day, but, but, but that doesn''t mean anything, does it? "Even if what you said is true, Caroline Jameson incidentally helped me out, but I didn''t let her lie on the ground like a dog to please those guests for money. After all, she did it for money. What does it have to do with me? " Marissa Smith is so angry. Madison Chance is not worth Caroline Jameson''s help. Just look at her. "Gee, gee, why did Caroline Jameson save such a thing as you?" Chapter 25 Do You Think You Are Nobler Than Caroline Jameson Chapter 25 Do You Think You Are Nobler Than Caroline Jameson Chapter 25 Do You Think You Are Nobler Than Caroline Jameson? Madison Chance''s face turned blue at the humiliation in Marissa Smith''s words, and she was furious with Marissa Smith: "Marissa, why are you insulting me? I am a waiter in the Royal Club, but I earn clean money with my own hands and sweat! Every penny is earned by my own hard work, sweat and tears, and nothing is gained by selling my self-esteem like Caroline Jameson. I feel that I live a very magnanimous and honest life. Why should I be humiliated by you instead? " Marissa Smith couldn''t helpughing: "Madison Chance, I can tell you clearly that if Caroline Jameson had not helped you out that day, you would have been punished in the same situation as Caroline Jameson by the son of the Nn Family today for your not giving him face. Oh no, you are not as good as Caroline Jameson!" Marissa Smith smiled contemptuously, "You can''t do what Caroline Jameson can." "Of course, I can''t do it. I Madison Chance won''t do anything shameless and without dignity in my whole life." Marissa Smith nodded, "I hope you can still say that in a week." She is not in the mood to talk nonsense with this pure girl again. If she can still be so pure after being forced, it is really pure. "Depravity is one''s own choice. Not to mention in a week, even in a month, in a year or through my lifetime, I would always say so. I will never betray anything for money like Caroline Jameson." "Hmm" Marissa Smith stopped looking at her: "Well, there you go." "Marissa, I get back to work." Madison Chance turned with a sulky face. Marissa Smith''s voice came from behind her when she got to the door: "Madison Chance, remember what Caroline Jameson suffered today is what you should have suffered since you offended the son of the Nn Family. There is always something that can force you to bow in this world. Since you don''t remember Caroline Jameson''s kindness, then I don''t have to shelter you anymore." Madison Chance seemed to have a different take. She has never felt Marissa Smith''s shelter since she entered the Royal Club, and in her mind, Marissa Smith''s so-called shelter is not worth mentioning at all. But soon, Madison Chance finally understood how important Marissa Smith''s shelter was in the Royal Club. In the Royal Club, the waiter is only slightly molested by the customer at most, and there is no more than that, which is due to the reputation and strength of the Royal Club, as well as the principles of Marissa Smith. A small "whirlwind" secretly blew through the whole Royal Club shortly after Madison Chance left Marissa Smith''s office. Madison Chance didn''t feel it at first. Her close friend who is also a student from S University secretly asked her, "What did you do to offend Marissa?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing this, Madison Chance became angry: "Is Marissa going to punish me?" "That''s not funny. Marissa would never do anything wrong to a waiter because of saying or doing a wrong thing, she would only ignore this waiter." Madison Chance curled her lips, said: "I thought there was something happened. If she doesn''t like me, I just avoid her. " "As you please. Behave yourself." The waiter who has a good rtionship with Madison Chance said no more after seeing Madison Chance''s not caring about this matter at all. As an outsider, she is not obliged to be officious, and she may be gossiped if she is a busybody. After all, Madison Chance herself seems not bothered at all. Marissa Smith sat in the office and didn''t care too much about Madison Chance. This time, Marissa Smith lost her temper not because Madison Chance was so ungrateful, which didn''t matter, but because she satirized her benefactor to a point of being worthless. Marissa Smith didn''t get angry because of a waiter before. Yes! Marissa Smith admitted that she was partial to Caroline Jameson, the silly woman, who is like herself in those days. She can''t help protecting this silly woman when she thought of her own suffering of those years. However, if Madison Chance hadn''t looked for trouble, Marissa Smith wouldn''t have hardened her heart. She has already made clear about everything in Room 606 that day. As she said, Caroline Jameson was officious and rescued Madison Chance from trouble, and since then she also has endured hardships. Marissa Smith guessed that Bentley Shawn would not recognize Caroline Jameson ording to the condition of the Room 606 if there was no clearance for Madison Chance. Marissa Smith stood up and ran into Bentley Shawn and Anderson Gunner as she just got out of the office. "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Gunner." Anderson Gunner joked with a smile: "Marissa Smith, are you throwing yourself on him?" Exactly! Marissa Smith just walked out of the office and crashed into Bentley Shawn''s arms. Bentley Shawn didn''t respond but helped Marissa Smith up and pushed her back. It provoked Anderson Gunner to make another joke: "Bentley Shawn, you just don''t know how to be sentimental. Marissa Smith, the great beauty has thrown herself on you, but you just pushed her back?" "Do you want her? Go ahead." Bentley Shawn thrust Marissa Smith directly into Anderson Gunner''s arms: "Marissa Smith is my powerful force, you must treat her well." "Er......" My brother, I was wrong. I was wrong. OK? Anderson Gunner wanted to cry. Marissa Smith quietly withdrew from Anderson Gunner''s arms before she straightened her clothes and looked at Bentley Shawn: "Mr. Shawn, is Caroline Jameson all right? " "She won''t die." Marissa Smith was silenced by Bentley Shawn''s words, which always made people speechless. "Recently, some employees are restless, gossiping and disturbing. I''m going to have a talk with them." Marissa Smith said incongruously. Bentley Shawn seemed to listen, and his ck eyes moved: "About whom?" "Caroline Jameson." Marissa Smith said, "What happened to Caroline Jameson in the Room 606 that day was spread and everyone in the Royal Club knows it." Marissa Smith didn''t say much about the details. She only said something about Caroline Jameson in the Room was spread but didn''t say any specific details of what happened in the Room. But obviously, Bentley Shawn understood right off! In an instant, sharp eyes, which had just been calm and without waves, werending on Marissa Smith''s face. In a calm voice Bentley Shawn asked, "Who spread it?" "I just knew it." Marissa Smith wouldn''t have known it if she hadn''t asked Madison Chance for questioning. After all, it just happened two days ago, and was secretly spread. "If I guess correctly, it''s Laurel Brown, the Hostess of the Room 606." Marissa Smith said after a moment''s hesitation. She caught Laurel Brown peeking outside the Room that day. There is no one but her. "Go and get her." Bentley Shawn''s eyes were cold. He squinted and asked Marissa Smith another thing: "What''s the matter with Caroline Jameson''s voice?" Marissa Smith was suspicious about this when Caroline Jameson handed her 10,000 dors that night, so she checked itter. "It''s a neer called Gianna of the Public Rtions Department, who pulled Caroline Jameson into her guest''s Room. It''s probably that she wanted to y a trick on Caroline Jameson. She let Caroline Jameson sing nearly fifty songs in session, all of which were high-pitched." Chapter 26 Be Patient. One by One Chapter 26 Be Patient. One by One Chapter 26 Be Patient. One by One There were only three people in the box: the customer, Gianna and Caroline. If Caroline didn''t tell anyone about this, no one else would know. However, Gianna told other people in the PR department as if telling a joke. Marissa also knew it. Anderson said, "Fuck, does she need to be so ruthless? This Gianna is really a ruthless woman." Hearing this, Bentley looked rather grim and then he nodded at Marissa. "By the way, bring Gianna here. I''ll be waiting in Room 606." When he finished, he turned his back and headed for the elevator. Anderson followed behind Bentley and clearly noticed that his friend was suppressing his anger. Anderson curled his lips and his eyes were aze with excitement because things were getting interesting. Other people bullied Caroline, and Bentley suppressed his anger. What did this mean? Anderson once again lifted his lips. In Room 606. Laurel and Gianna looked at the two men sitting on the couch with starry eyes. These two men were superb! When Marissa had Laurel and Gianna called to the VIP Room 606, they thought some tycoons had particrly asked for them. When they entered the box, Laurel and Gianna''s eyes lit up instantly. Bentley and Anderson were indeed big shots in Royal Club! "Which one is Laurel? Which one is Gianna?" Lazily sitting on the sofa, Bentley asked in a low maic voice. "Its me! I''m Gianna!" With her mouth twitched secretly, Laurel nced at Gianna beside her. Gianna was so mean and was about to pounce on when she saw a man. She was a woman waiting to be yed with, humph! Although she thought so in her mind, not to be outdone, Laurel also took a step forward, "I am Laurel." The crystal table had been set up with wine and fruit tes. Anderson poured himself a ss of red wine with his eyes watching the show. While drinking a sip of wine, he looked at the two women dressed cool and coquettishly in front of him. Especially when seeing the undisguised seduction in the eyes of these two women, Anderson used his ss of wine to block the sneer on his lips. "Who wille first?" Bentley said in a t voice, and Anderson almost choked on the wine to the throat. He thought, "Must you say things like that? They will misunderstand us." "Mr. Shawn, I''ll pour the wine for you," Laurel said tactfully. Not to be outdone, Gianna lifted her plump chest deliberately, and said with a tender smile, "Mr. Shawn, Laurel helps you pour the wine, and I will feed you the fruit." Anderson smilingly looked at Bentley. Bentley nodded calmly and said, "Be patient. One by one." Ha! Anderson almostughed out. It was pitiful that the two women in front of him still did not know that the time of death hase. At this time, Marissa knocked on the door and walked in with a suitcase in her hand, "Mr. Shawn, I brought what you need." In the sight of Bentley, Marissa ced the suitcase on the crystal table and opened it with a click. When the small case was opened, one could hear the surprisingly unanimous intakes of breath from the two women in the room. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Ho!" Laurel and Gianna stared at the stacks of bills in that case with glowing eyes. They looked at them as if their souls were gone. The man on the couch suddenly stood up, and his model-like slender and straight body instantly pulled back the attention of the two women, Laurel and Gianna. Bentley casually grabbed arge stack of bills. In front of the two women, he scattered the bills towards the air, and his action was iparably dashing. "You," he looked at Laurel, ignoring Laurel''s undisguised gaze, and said indifferently, "Lie on your stomach on the ground, and pick up all the money on the ground." Laurel was stunned. "Mr. Shawn, I don''t think I should do this." "There''s nothing wrong. Just do as you''re told." Laurel''s face was stiff. But she was a veteran in the end, and immediately she said in a coaxing voice, "Mr. Shawn, don''t make it difficult for me. What I like is you, Mr. Shawn, not your money." Pooh! Anderson swore that he really couldn''t help himself this time! "Marissa, you teach her the rules." No matter how Laurel flirted and winked, Bentley didn''t even look at her. "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Marissas eyes got cold. "Laurel, the customers are always right. The customer wants you to get down, then you have to get down. The customer wants you to drink wine, then you have to drink. As a veteran in Royal Club, why don''t you even know this rule?" "Marissa, I, I don''t..." "Think about it before you speak it out." Laurel listened to Marissa''s words, gritted her teeth ruthlessly and got down. "Pick up all the money on the floor." Laurel began to pick up money reluctantly. When she thought that the matter was finally over, amand in a t voice came overhead, "Move your waist and shake your hips. Don''t look like a dead fish." This time Laurel instantly looked pale, and she finally realized something. The scene at the moment was exactly the same as Carolines situation when Caroline was in Room 606. Her face was pale and she didn''t know what to do. As the hostess of the private room, though she had been in the business for so long, she had never been humiliated by any customer like this. Her self-esteem couldn''t ept it, and she was not the kind of woman like Caroline who was willing to do anything for money! She thought that her high status in Royal Club was obvious, and Caroline the shameless wretch couldntpare with her. "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Shawn said?" Marissa repeated coldly, "Ask you to move your waist and shake your hips." Laurel was greatly humiliated! "Marissa! Mr. Shawn! I don''t want this money, is that OK?" She did not care about the money on the ground. Laurel stood up in anger immediately. She looked at Bentley furiously. "Mr. Shawn, I won''t pick up those bills and I don''t want them." Bentley''s thin lips lifted slightly and he said slowly, "Who says that the money on the ground will be yours if you pick it up?" Laurel took a breath backwards and was so angry that she was about to explode, "Mr. Shawn! Don''t think you can trample me just because you''re a big shot. In Royal Club, you have to obey the rules here. Even if the bigwigs get to Royal Club, they still have to abide by the rules here!" In Royal Club, almost everyone knew Bentley, but not many people knew that Royal Club was Bentley''s. Of course, Royal Club was just a small industry of Bentley. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" In such a serious atmosphere, Anderson suddenlyughed so hard that his tears woulde out, "Oh, god! So funny, Bentley. Someone asked you to obey the rules in Royal Club. What are you going to do?" Bentley chuckled, "You''re right." He looked at Laurel, "In Royal Club, one has to abide by the rules of Royal Club. Unfortunately, in Royal Club I am the rule." Laurel did not understand what he meant. Marissa nodded on the side and said, "Mr. Shawn owns the Royal Club. So Laurel, if you still want to have a way to live in the future, youd better listen to Mr. Shawn obediently. Let Mr. Shawn vent his anger." Laurel''s face looked really paler than ever this time. Chapter 27 Venting His Anger on Her Behalf Chapter 27 VentingHis Angeron Her Behalf Chapter 27 Venting His Anger on Her Behalf "Laurel, let Mr. Shawn vent his anger, then you can find a job in other ces out of Royal Club. Otherwise, as soon as you get out of Royal Club, someone will sent you to a dirty ce to do some dirty things. Do you believe it or not?" Marissa said indifferently. Yes! Laurel was trembling and fearfully fell on the ground at once, and began to pick up the money on the ground in the way she hadughed at Caroline at that time. On the side, Gianna''s heart was also pounding. She looked at Bentley in front of her fearfully. Bentley threw a handful of bills on the crystal table and said, "You can sing, right? Give you 200 dors for a song. You have to sing fifty songs, then take the money to leave. If you sing less than fifty songs, or you faint or get dumb halfway, it happens to be a shortage of goods in Frimond recently." The word "goods" obviously did not refer to the traditional sense of goods. Gianna''s heart almost copsed. If these two women still didn''t know why they were suffering so far, then they were really stupid. But they couldn''t figure out why Caroline, that cleaner, need the real big boss toe forward and punish them finally. "Mr. Shawn, I can sing." Gianna said, "But I just don''t understand. Caroline, she''s just a cleaner! No talent, no looks, she has nothing. We just yed a joke with her. If Mr. Shawn wants to punish us, we ept it. But your punishment is too harsh, isn''t it?" A joke? Bentley nced at Gianna with a smirk. Her face was tarty enough, but at this moment he had no interest in appreciating it. In his eyes, such a woman was rather insipid. However, at this moment, the way Gianna argued made Bentley feel familiar. She looked like that woman three years ago. She was also unwilling to show her weakness, she also made her utmost efforts to fight for herself, and she also refused to admit defeat in front of him. After only a momentarypse of concentration, Bentley withdrew his gaze from Gianna''s face. No. The woman called Gianna did not have the arrogance in her bones that Caroline had three years ago, and shecked the charm. Caroline. When Bentley thought of that coward woman at present, who was definitely no longer the proud recusant in Lehcaster, he was irritable for no reason. And with it, thest patience in the two women in front of him also exhausted. "Marissa, teach her the rules." His cold lips moved. "Yes." Marissa stepped on her high heels and stood right in front of Gianna, the corners of her mouth showed an elegant but icy smile, "Gianna, the rules of Royal Club have always been strict. The competition of your peers was not serious, and those who at the top turned a blind eye." She said so and suddenly the words became sharp, "But this time, you have gone too far." There was no more words. Marissa just showed an elegant and cold smile, and looked at Gianna in front of her coldly with narrowed eyes, "You are a smart person. You know what to do next." Though with reluctance in her heart, Gianna gritted her teeth fiercely. She nced at Marissa, took a deep breath and said, "Marissa, I''ll sing!" She sang the songs one by one, just like when she had tormented Caroline, every song was at a high pitch. And only then did Gianna feel the pain when Caroline was singing. She didn''t know how many songs she had sung and couldn''t hold back any longer, "Marissa, could I have a ss of water?" "What do you think?" Marissa smiled but did not say more. Bentley was cold all over. Fifty songs seemed like easy to finish, and Bentley witnessed Gianna singing one after another. He witnessed the singer be hoarse and get in an awkward predicament. Did that woman also suffer like this at that time? The songs sung by Gianna had been out of tune quite early on. Huffing and puffing, she desperately swallowed saliva. Even the onlookers were able to see at a nce that she was thirst and ufortable at the moment. Bentley looked at her with a cold face, "If you can not finish singing, you will go to Frimond to ''y'' for a few days. " Gianna''s body trembled violently, and her eyes widened in fear. She looked at the man on the sofa and spoke eagerly and arduously, "Mr. Shawn, I''ll sing right now." Time passed little by little, Laurel only felt grateful at this moment. Fortunately she hadn''t had time to make fun of Caroline, otherwise...She dared not imagine how miserable her consequence would be! The longer one stayed in Royal Club, the more he could understand what the two words "Royal Club" represented in Lehcaster! Fifty songs were finished. "Mr. Shawn, she has passed out." Marissa said. Bentley stood up. His long and slender thighs stepped out. Without looking back, he left these words indifferently, "Throw them out." What was the ce of Royal Club? It had the rules of survival here. Those who could stay here and enjoy the prosperous naturally had their own skills to survive. N?velDrama.Org ? content. An invisible wind stirred Royal Club, and everyone tensed their skins and reminded themselves. Everyone almost never spoke of Laurel and Gianna, as if these two people had never stayed in Royal Club, and as if Royal Club had never had these two people, and none of the staff members had ever seen them. "Hey, Grace, I haven''t seen Laurel and Gianna in days." Madison took advantage of the mid-break and suddenly said in the staff''s makeshift lounge. More than a dozen people in the lounge had no voice at the same time. Before they were discussing the topic of a certain brand-name, a certain tycoon or big star, and now they stopped all of a sudden. The whole room became silent. "What''s going on? Why isn''t anyone talking?" Madison looked around with a puzzled look. And those who were seen by her immediately turned their heads away, each pretending to be busy with his or her own business, and no one paid any attention to her. "Grace? What''s happening?" The atmosphere was so odd that Madison was at a loss. Grace was a little hesitant. After all, Madison entered Royal Club at the same time with her. She said very hesitantly, "Madison, ah, actually, Gianna..." "Grace, let''s go. It''s time to change the scene." Suddenly, someone interrupted Grace. That person stood up and called out Grace, and all the others in this room rustled and followed, "Let''s go, Grace. It''s time to work." Madison''s face turned terrible at that moment. Swish! She stood up and asked, "Annie, what do you mean? Why not let Grace talk to me? How are you rted to Grace?" That person who interrupted Grace was called Annie. She was beautiful, even more beautiful than the ones in public rtions department, but she insisted on being a waitress for two years in Royal Club. Hearing Annie''s words, she stopped her steps and turned around. "Stupid, you better mind your own business." Annie''s eyes were rather sarcastic. Madison thought herself was immacte, all day long her face showed she was invible. If she was really so pure, why not work in a restaurant or do part-time job at weekend as a ritual girl. Why did shee to Royal Club? "Who are you scolding?" Madison became annoyed. Annie raised her eyebrow, " I scold whoever answers." Grace pulled Annie aside, signaling Annie to forget about it. However, Madison misinterpreted the meaning of this and looked at Grace angrily with grief and anger of betrayal in her eyes, "Grace! I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!" "Madison." "Grace, ignore her." Annie interrupted Grace and looked at Madison with a raised eyebrow, "Madison, behave yourself." Madison herself was the next person to suffer. She was still so stupid as to be opinionated. Today in the toilet, she still talked to others about how she was cheated by Caroline and how cheap Caroline was. If one wanted to die, even the king of hell could not pull him back. Chapter 28 Mr. Sawyer Chapter 28 Mr. Sawyer Chapter 28 Mr. Sawyer Caroline was recuperating in the hospital and she was not at ease. "Why are you back?" Marissa didn''t expect that tonight, she would see Caroline in Royal Club, "You''re still sick." "Marissa, it''s okay. I''ve had enough rest." What she minded were the debts she owed, "Marissa, I''m really well. Can I ask you to help me see if there is a job I can take? I can do anything." "You..." Marissa looked at Caroline who was humble but stubborn in front of her, and could no longer say the words in the throat. With a sigh, Marissa said, "I''ll go check it out." "Marissa." Caroline called out abruptly when Marissa was about to go out, "Marissa, thank you." After saying this, she buried her head quickly. Marissa doubted if her eyes deceived herself. Did Caroline blush? But why did she blush? Marissa thought she did not help Caroline anything, and she just lifted a finger. In the end, how humble was her, and how frightened and helpless she felt in the bottom of her heart would she say "thank you" and blush with embarrassment and uneasiness because of this little favor? Mr. Shawn, what the hell did you do to this silly woman! "Um." Marissa slurred. She did not dare to continue to face this silly woman. This silly woman''s humbleness seemed existed in her the blood and was flowing out. The humbler Caroline was, the more Marissa was afraid to look at her. Caroline was a good woman and a living woman! Not long after, Marissa returned, "Come with me." "Hmm." Caroline never asked a single question as always. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Marissa was even more unpleasant in her heart. But when Caroline''s words rang in her ears, "Marissa, I''m cheap." Marissa took a silent sigh and got into the elevator with Caroline. On the way, she exined the situation to Caroline. "Later, you do not need to be afraid. Mr. Sawyer has always kept a low profile and been mysterious. You know the Sawyer Group, right? The one you''ll see today is the boss of the Sawyer Group. But you don''t have to worry. This Mr. Sawyer, although keeping mysterious and a low profile, returned home two years ago, and in just two years, he took control of the Sawyer Group. There''s a rumor that his sexual orientation, um, is unusual. Ahem, so you don''t have to be afraid. Later not only you in PR department will enter the box. You just stand in the middle of the others and pour wine." The Sawyer Group. Caroline froze for a moment. Three years ago, she was still the eldest daughter of the Jamesons'' mansion. As the second generation of entrepreneurs in Lehcaster, she certainly knew the Sawyer Group. Her heart feared for a moment, and she was afraid to face the group of young masters anddies who yed and held banquets together back then. Today, what''s left for her when facing them? The good thing was that Marissa said this Mr. Sawyer returned to the country two years ago. Caroline breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. As for what Marissa said, this Mr. Sawyer''s sexual orientation was abnormal, then why he came to Royal Club and ordered PR girls. Caroline had doubts, but she did not ask. She wouldn''t ask what should not be asked. Standing outside the box, she pushed the door. Then she went in and saw everything in the box. Caroline suddenly understood, the Sawyer Group''s boss came to Royal Club to banquet guests. In the box, seven or eight people were from PR department, including two men. Marissa watched Caroline go into the box withplication in her eyes. She wanted to help this silly woman, and she could only use this method to help this silly woman. May this silly woman be free and break from her shackles. God shouldn''t be so cruel, should he? When Caroline came in, the atmosphere in the box was nice. She quietly came in, standing on the side with her head down. She kept a low profile as if she got no attention. She did as Marissa said, just mixed in here and poured wine. In the dim light, she was trembling. Even though no one could see it, she was trembling from head to foot under her clothes. With her head buried, she stood in the corner no one cared, and she showed panic in her eyes. How? How could they be here? She tried to suppress her presence desperately, and she tried to turn herself into air desperately too. She wished that she were air at this moment. Why were they here? Caroline subconsciously and quietly got close to the safe ce she thought. Here, the safest ce was next to Mr. Sawyer. "You''re trembling." A gentle voice suddenly sounded. The voice was not loud, but in Caroline''s ears, it sounded like an explosive thunder. Ayer of thin sweat appeared on her forehead unconsciously. Caroline didn''t dare to breathe, "Mr. Sawyer, perhaps the cold air from air conditioning is too cool. I''ll pour you wine." She moved in front of the body of Mr. Sawyer, half squatted down and buried her head without saying a word to pour the wine. The ss was full, but Mr. Sawyer who was beside her did not raise his ss. He just looked at the woman at her feet yfully, "There are so many people in this box, how do you know that I am Mr. Sawyer?" Jane''s face was pale. Yes, how did she know that this person was Mr. Sawyer? Unless... "Do you know the others in this box?" Mr. Sawyer asked in a soft voice, reflecting his sharp eyes under his gold-rimmed sses. "I...I guessed." Caroline''s breathing was disturbed. She dared not imagine, if this time she did not bluff her way through, and if they recognized her... She dared not imagine what would happen. "Mr. Sawyer, I''m guessing, really." Time passed. The eyesight which savored her overhead made Caroline keep on the anxious seat, ufortable and tormented. "What is happening on Mr. Sawyer''s side? Why don''t you drink?" Even after three years of istion, Caroline was still familiar with this voice. It was too familiar! What to do? What to do! Once her "benefactor" mentioned her, she couldn''t escape. After three years, in the face of her former ymates and even some former suitor here, now she was awful! What to do? Unconsciously, Caroline panicked. She prostrated herself at the feet of a stranger. Her hand unconsciously tugged at the trouser leg of Mr. Sawyer at hand. As if asking for help, she tugged it tightly, just like tugging at a life-saving straw. Under Mr. Sawyer''s thin gold-rimmed sses, there were his sharp eyes. He lowered his eyes, nced at the prostrate woman in front of him and froze for a second. Then he put away the impatience in his eyes, slightly leaned forward, reached out to lift the ss of wine on the crystal table and drank it off. Atst, he raised his head to look at the others with a chuckle. "It''s okay." he said, and his body rose abruptly. At the same time, he reached out and dragged up the half-crouched woman on the ground, and the action was done in one smooth motion. Caroline was toote to react. She only felt being pulled up by someone, and everything was ck before her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had been pulled up unknowingly, and her face was pressed on someone''s chest. She heard the gentle voice of Mr. Sawyer in her ear. "Everyone, have a good time. Tonight is my treat." he said in a melodious voice, then he embraced Caroline out of the box. The people in the box gave each other an expression which meant they all understood. "Those on the outside rumored that Mr. Sawyer''s sexual orientation was abnormal. That''s simply nonsense. Rumor, that is rumor." One of them said. "Mr. Sawyer, enjoy the momentary pleasure. Have fun." a group of people were joking. In their voice, Caroline was embraced by a stranger and got out of the box. The door behind them closed soundlessly. Chapter 29 Crazy Woman Chapter 29 Crazy Woman Chapter 29 Crazy Woman When Mr. Sawyer turned around, Jane was pushed out. When she opened her eyes, she froze, "Mr. Sawyer? Why did you bring me here?" It was a box with a very simryout to the previous box. Who was she? She was just a prisoner. Don''t mess with the trouble she couldn''t mess with. Everything that made her feel uneasy, including people and things, Caroline instinctively wanted to avoid it. There was nothing presentable that she owned, or, nothing that she could afford to lose again. Subconsciously, she said hurriedly, "Mr. Sawyer, I''ll leave first if there''s nothing to do." She said to leave, but her legs were not able to walk fast. Besides, inside her heart she was anxious to get rid of the person in front of her who may bring her threats. These caused that her walking posture looked very uncoordinated. In the eyes of Mr. Sawyer, she was veryical. Caroline dragged her legs and walked to the doorically. Mr. Sawyer''s hand inserted in the pocket of the suit pants. His brown eyes under the gold rimmed sses were smiling at her and watching her go to the door of the box. He did not stop her in the whole process as if it didn''t matter to let her free to go. When Caroline stretched out her hand to hold the door handle in front of her, she sighed of relief. Her arm put forth strength to push the door open, and light came in from the gap. No one used the box, so the light in the box was dimmer. When ring light suddenly shot in her eyes, she closed her eyes and said, "Ah!" The moment she closed her eyes, her head was spinning. Her wrist was yanked and she was being dragged. The force may not be great, but her thin body and inconvenient leg pulled herself to the ground. Back to her senses, Caroline looked up and saw a marvelous face. The face was not very clear. In the dim light it looked very blurred. There was a hand reaching out towards her face. "What are you doing?" She wanted to escape. "Don''t move." It was still a gentle voice. The voice of Mr. Sawyermanded her slowly. Caroline''s face turned pale slightly. Three years in prison had made the proud Ms. Jameson into a wretch with sensitive inward. Mr. Sawyer''s voice was very gentle, but from the gentleness, she heard a trace of coldness like Bentley. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bentley Bentley Bentley. He and Bentley belonged to the same world, and he would hurt her! Caroline''s eyes panicked, and her body was about to sh away. A voice rang in her ears. "Are you disobedient? Above all else I hate disobedient toys." Caroline''s body shocked, and her face turned pale immediately. The light was dim, even ck, and she could not see the face clearly. Vaguely, she only saw a marvelous vague figure in front of her. Mr. Sawyer? Bentley? Mr. Sawyer? Bentley? Who? Who was it? Her thinking began to get confused, and her breathing was quick. In her mind two names raced: Mr. Sawyer, Bentley, Mr. Sawyer, Bentley. "A disobedient toy needs to be locked up and properly conditioned." The voice rang again. Caroline''s body trembled unobtrusively. Her whole body, even the very slightest movement, was paused. Her eyes widened in terror, and fear welled up in her eyes. Bentley! Don''t shut me down! "Ah! Don''t lock me up! Don''t lock me up! Don''t lock me up!" These words "Bentley" and "lock up" were enough to drive her crazy. "Please, I was wrong. I was wrong. Do not lock me up, please. Do not lock me up. I do not dare again. Don''t dare again! " The woman in front of Mr. Sawyer waved her hands around like crazy. He was hit by her waving hands and caught unprepared stumbled. He came back to his senses again, and cold color gradually appeared on his gentle face. He was big and tall. Grabbing the two waving arms of Caroline in the air, he shouted in annoyance. "Are you crazy?" "Go away, go away, go away. Ah ah ah! I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I''m wrong I''m wrong I''m wrong I''m wrong I''m wrong I''m wrong I''m wrong." Mr. Sawyer has never been treated in this way. The switch was on the wall, and he reached out and pressed it. With a click, the entire box had light. He was even more annoyed in his heart. With one hand, he controlled Caroline''s arms, and with his other hand, he pinched Caroline''s chin, "Hey! Have you had enough! Crazy..." "Hiss." Mr. Sawyer''s voice stopped abruptly. The face and this pair of eyes in front of him made him suck a breath of cold air. Crazy look, hollow eyes. What the hell was this woman! Under Mr. Sawyer''s gold-rimmed sses, shrewdness shed past his eyes. He was a smart man. Since they did not know each other before this, then in a moment, he could guess that this woman mistook him as someone else. Between the changes of his face, Mr. Sawyer quietly released his hand and retreated to the safety range. At this time, he couldn''t give this crazy woman a p to wake her up. The best thing to do was to stay away from her and wait for her toe to her own senses. The view in the box was dim. The whole box was quiet and peaceful, only the woman''s self-talk remained. Mr. Sawyer looked at Caroline with cold eyes. The frequency of that woman talking to herself became lower and lower. Until it waspletely quiet, Mr. Sawyer raised his foot, stepped on the cold floor, walked to her and stopped. He reached out for her, but Caroline subconsciously turned her head to another side. A chuckle came into her ears, "Are you sober?" Caroline was embarrassed of her hysteria. "I''m sorry. Maybe I''m not feeling well today, Mr. Sawyer. I''m sorry for scaring you." Mr. Sawyer sneered. The next second, Caroline''s forehead felt hot, and she heard Mr. Sawyer say, "Don''t hide. I just want to ask you about the scar on your forehead. How did ite about?" He took her out of that box in order to see this scar. Huh? Caroline was a little confused, then she said casually, "I fell." "Fell?" "Yes, it came from the fall." It came from the fall, ha ha. Caroline lowered her eyes and asked, "Mr. Sawyer, can you let go of me?" She was not used to showing people that scar, nor letting others touch it. Mr. Sawyer released her, then saw the woman in front of him was eager to cover that scar. Hastily, she used her bangs to cover that scar on the forehead. "Do you care very much about having a scar on your forehead?" Mr. Sawyerughed, "If you care so much, why don''t you go to a stic surgery hospital to get rid of it?" When talking, he did not have the interest to talk with this crazy woman in front of him again, lifted his foot and was ready to leave. "It''s not the scar that I''m covering up. In this life, it won''t go away." Suddenly! Mr. Sawyer put down his foot. After silent for a long time, an extremely low voice sounded in this box. "Once there was a woman, she also said that the scar on her forehead would not go away in this life. Her bangs were not for reason of covering that scar." Caroline''s heart pounded exactly because her own experience. Therefore, she understood more about the pain behind the words. "Is the person who said so the one you love?" she asked somehow. Knowing that with her humility, she shouldn''t talk too much. She regretted it the moment she asked. She thought, "Caroline, don''t forget that you are just a prisoner who got out of prison for murder! "No, I don''t love her." Caroline heard Mr. Sawyer say, "And I was the one she loved, so she died." Caroline was speechless. "She loved me to the bone, so she died. Die a tragic death." Caroline stood rigidly in ce, looking at the figure of Mr. Sawyer. His voice was calm, as if he was simply telling a story of someone else. However, Caroline clearly heard the heart cracking from this calm voice. She didn''t know what to say, but subconsciously felt that this man was poor at the moment. Subconsciously, she reached out her hand in the way her brother embraced her when she was injured as a child. But she still remembered her identity, she also remembered that she was only a prisoner. Caroline embraced Mr. Sawyer clumsily and gently . Mr. Sawyer''s body froze, and a gentle voice came to his ears. "If she knows that you love her, I think she will be very happy in the other world. Her greatest wish in this life was to get your love." Caroline was about to back away. Suddenly! She was held tightly by great strength. A heavy head rested on her shoulder, and she heard a very low voice came into her ear. "I''m sorry, Sienna. I love you, Sienna." Caroline released. She and the woman he loved both had a scar on their foreheads, and because of this scar, both of them said the same words. Therefore at this moment, he took her as the woman he loved-- Sienna. He could not personally apologize to this woman nor say the three words "I love you" to her. "Mr. Sawyer..." Before her words were finished, an ice-cold voice came from the doorway, "Deloris, let her go." Looking towards the door, Caroline''s face instantly turned pale. Deloris, namely Mr. Sawyer, at this moment felt the trembling of the person beside him. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the person at the door likewise, "Oh! It''s you!" "So it was you that let this woman scared like that and lost her mind." he thought. Bentley''s slender body was standing in the doorway. His marvellous handsome face was covered with frost. His ck eyes nced at Caroline who was beside Deloris. "Come here." The red color on Caroline''s face faded, and her eyes were clearly filled with fear. She only felt her two legs were weak. At the moment the coldness all over Bentley''s body made her timid. Bentley narrowed his eyes slightly. If voice had temperature, the temperature of his voice dropped to below freezing, "It seems that you can never learn to behave." After these words, Caroline looked as if struck by lightning. Fear filled her body and she lifted one foot. A hand suddenly grabbed her. Deloris looked at Bentley with a half smile, "She has no time to deal with you now, Bentley. Can''t you see that she is apanying me?" Crack! Bentley cracked his finger joints. His ck eyes focused expeditiously like hawk eyes. He completely ignored Deloris on the side and fixed on Caroline. He raised his foot. Step by step, he walked over towards Caroline pitter-patter. "Who gave you the courage to seduce another man?" Word for word, the man''s cold, stern voice questioned her, "Or do you still want to go back to that cage, hmm?" The cage! No, no! Her hands were trembling, and she desperately shaking her head. She didn''t want to. She couldn''t be locked up in that ce again. She was going to Gartane Lake, and she wanted to pay her debts. "No!" Rough and harsh voice just came out. She had a ckout, and her body went limp and fell towards the ground. "You''re crazy!" "Get out of the way!" Two voices called out at the same time, and two hands simultaneously reached Caroline''s limp body to pick her up. "Get lost!" Bentley held the woman''s body and hugged her in his arms. At the same time he struck Deloris with a fierce fist unceremoniously. Chapter 30 A Poor Wretch Chapter 30 A Poor Wretch Chapter 30 A Poor Wretch It could be seen that Deloris was quite agile. He dodged Bentley''s fist nimbly. After one punch, Bentley and Deloris retreated to opposite sides simultaneously, looking at each other. Bentley stood there with a cold face and a pair of deep eyes. He knew that Deloris didn''t want to fight with him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dodge his fist. Deloris was not a man who would beat a retreat in the face of difficulties. He would catch the opponent''s fist instead of avoiding it. These were twopletely different ways of worldly wisdom. Deloris obviously chose the former. "Stay away from her." After saying this, Bentley held Caroline in his arms and prepared to leave. When he was about to get out the door, there was a warning behind him. "You are my most valued rival. I advise you to make your feelings clear early." He might regret it in the end, just like Deloris. Deloris fluttered his eyshes, covering up a faint gloom in his eyes. At the door, Bentley said with an expressionless face, "My business has nothing to do with you." Deloris was not a nosy person. He didn''t want to say anything more. Out of the corner of his eye, he swept the woman and his heart was softened. "Bentley, you are in love with her." Bentley felt his words were ridiculous. He smiled, drooping his eyes at the woman in his arms. How could he fall in love with her? Deloris also saw Bentley''s indifference. He chuckled. Why did he be a saint who kindly reminded his opponent not to make mistakes emotionally? "Let me give you myst advice. Don''t mention ''locking her up'' in front of this woman again." Bentley''s long legs paused when he went out. The next second, he stepped out of the private room and walked straight towards the elevator. After adjusting his golden eyess frame and patting the hem of the suit, Deloris followed Bentley calmly and went out of the private room as well. The elevator stopped on the 28th floor. As soon as the door was opened, Bentley quickly put the woman in his arms on the soft bed in the bedroom. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Come to Royal Club, the 28th floor. A woman is fainting." After speaking concisely, Bentley hung up the phone. At the other end of the phone, Anderson was stunned. After a while, it dawned on him. "A woman?" Bentley took a woman to the 28th floor again? Rather than being in a hurry to save people, Anderson wanted to see what happened. He took off the doctor''s gown and grabbed his coat aside. Taking the car key, he rushed out of the office in haste. "Dr. Gunner, where are you going in such a hurry?" "To see a woman." Anderson went to the parking lot at a high speed all the way and called Spencer with bad intentions. "Something rare happened. Do you want to go with me?" "I''m busy." Spencer refused without thinking about it. "It''s about Bentley." "Where?" Hearing this, Spencer immediately changed his attitude. Anderson said in an evil smile. "Royal Club, the 28th floor." "What the hell''s going on? He doesn''t allow anyone to go to the 28th floor. I''m not going." "A woman is fainting." "Wait, I''m on my way!" They were very excited. If their parents had seen them, they would have been speechless. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They might not be so positive when being asked to receive dividends at the end of the year. On the 28th floor of Royal Club, Bentley stood by the bed with hands in his pockets and looked down at the woman on the bed. He knew that the woman''s face was very small, not as big as his palm. However, when did her face be so gaunt and haggard? Caroline was once as mboyant as a red rose. Who was the woman with sunken eyes, pale visage, king and dry lips? Bentley looked at the woman on the bed. Three words "a poor wretch" came to his mind. How could he fall in love with a humble and undignified wretch? How could he fall in love with such a woman? A touch of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth. He ignored the idea without precipitating it in the bottom of his heart. He didn''t regard it as right. At the time, his phone vibrated. He answered it. It turned out that Anderson arrived here. "Come up here." He said faintly and hung up the phone, walking to the elevator door and pressing a switch. This elevator could reach the 28th floor where he was located. Anderson couldn''t get on without a card, so Bentley needed to press the switch of the elevator entrance. A momentter, the elevator door opened. Bentley was not surprised that Anderson was not the only one in the elevator. "Come in." ncing at the two people in the elevator, Bentley didn''t mean to stop Spencer. "Where is the woman?" Being of exaltation, Spencer swept around the ce and looked for the target with a pair of eyes like detectors. "This is Royal Club. If you are looking for a woman, there are many downstairs. Tell Marissa what type of woman you like. She will take one for you." Bentley said slowly. Spencer stood awkwardly. Anderson gave Spencer a look, as if asking "Are you an idiot?" "Bentley, is she the fainting woman that you mentioned?" Following Bentley, Spencer and Anderson went into the bedroom. At first nce, there was a woman lying quietly on the bed. After looking at the woman carefully, they found she was Caroline who was sent to the prison by Bentley. Spencer was dumbfounded with his eyes widened. Seeing the woman on the bed, Anderson''s eyes became subtle. As his temper was different from that of Spencer, he didn''t behave so exaggeratedly. But simrly, he was as shocked as Spencer when he saw the woman. "Give her an examination." Bentley said in a low voice. With doubts from the bottom of his heart, Anderson hurriedly squatted down and examined Caroline. After feeling her breath and pulse, he reached out to untie the clothes button of Caroline. The next second, his wrist was grabbed by a hand quickly. At the same time, he heard a voice full of vignce, "What are you doing?" Anderson looked at the hand holding his wrist and saw Bentley''s cold eyes looking at him coldly. Bentley''s countenance made Anderson, the best friend who grew up with him since childhood couldn''t help but shivering. "I should check her cardiopulmonary rhythm." "Why did you unbutton her clothes?" Anderson was extremely speechless. How could he auscultate without unbuttoning her clothes? "I have to auscultate with a stethoscope. This is an essential step in examining her!" Anderson wanted to roll his eyes at Bentley! Hearing his exnation, Bentley let go of his hand. Anderson was just about to reach out and continue to unbutton her clothes. He was strongly stopped by one hand. "I''ll do it." Both Anderson and Spencer were wordless. They looked at each other and saw surprise in their eyes. "Is this OK?" Bentley suddenly asked Anderson. Anderson was surprised and answered, "OK, OK." Looking at the gap untied as wide as a thumb, he put the stethoscope into Caroline''s clothes. "It''s nothing serious. She was just overwrought." After the examination, Anderson joked, "Bentley, I think you treat Caroline in a special way." Chapter 31 Delores Deloris Chapter 31 Delores Deloris Chapter 31 Delores Deloris Anderson, how dare you say like that! Spencer, who tended to be unreliable, couldn''t help shivering and looked at Anderson. "Well, Anderson, you have finished examining her. I''m hungry. Let''s have a meal together." "Come on, man. Before Bentley starts to get angry, let''s get out of here." Spencer said eagerly in his heart. Anderson knew very well that Bentley and Caroline bore grudges against each other. Because of Caroline, Winnie died. At that time, Caroline was still the miss of the Jameson family. Bentley sent her to jail without the least hesitation. Now she was released from prison, he was reluctant to let go of her. Even fools could feel Bentley''s profound hatred towards Caroline. Anderson was a smart man. How could he utter such silly words to Bentley! Anderson was unmoved, with a touch of smile on the corners of his mouth. "Bentley, do you want to know..." he said and suddenly pointed to the woman on the bed with one finger. "Do you want to know the secret of this woman?" He was a doctor, a well-known doctor. If he didn''t notice something strange during the examination just now, his career in these years would be in vain. Bentley stood by the bed narrowed his eyes to look at Anderson carefully, saying one word, "No." The secret of this woman? Even if she had a secret, he should know it first, not Anderson! His heart was filled with anger. Besides him, how dare she be so close to other man? "Since you are hungry, go downstairs to have a meal." Obviously, Bentley was asking them to leave. Anderson blinked. "Bentley, you are so shameless. I just did you a favor, but now you wanna drive us away?" "Let''s go, Anderson." Spencer hurriedly dragged Anderson and pushed him into the elevator. "What are you doing?" In the elevator, Anderson rolled his eyes at Spencer. "If you want to go, go by yourself. Why did you drag me?" Hearing this, Spencer was in a bad mood. "Anderson, don''t be so ungrateful! I dragged you away just for your own good. Are you sick or something? You said that in front of Bentley. You mean that Bentley is interested in Caroline? What''s your problem? They are Bentley and Caroline. There are bad blood between them, which is about Winnie''s life! Don''t you know how much Bentley hates Caroline? He sent her to prison, but the Jameson family didn''t dare to resist. The great pride and lofty character of Caroline is no longer in existence. At that time, Ms. Jameson was an aloof red rose in Lehcaster. She was of confidence, pride and superiority. Almost all the rich young men in Lehcaster wanted to get acquainted with her, scrambling for chatting with her in person. Ms. Jameson in those days was unparalleled in charm. To be honest, even if Winnie was protected by Bentley and his reputation, she was overshadowed by Ms. Jameson''s brilliance. Nheless, look at the woman lying on the bed, is she really Caroline? Weren''t you surprised when you first saw her? It was Bentley who made her be in such a tragic situation. Would he be interested in her?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Anderson took a deep breath, rolling his long and narrow eyes at Spencer again. "You know nothing, you moron!" "Holy moly, you called me moron?" "Come on, I''ll treat you to midnight snack." "Hello! I want to eat the spaghetti cooked by your mother." "Go to hell, you want my mother to get up and cook for you in the middle of the night? I will go to the food stall at the door, you can choose whether to eat or not." "Let''s go!" Of course, these two rich men wouldn''t really eat in the food stall. On the 28th floor of Royal Club, Bentley stood by the bed and squinted at the woman on the bed. Secret? What was this woman''s secret? Why did Anderson know the secret, but he didn''t know? He picked up the phone and called Cyrus. "Mr. Shawn." Cyrus''s respectful voice passed through the other end. "Go to..." Bentley just uttered two words. On the bed, Caroline was talking in her sleep. "Delores, don''t go." Holding the phone, Bentley''s palm was suddenly tightened! "Delores, let''s go there together, together." Bentley abruptly shrank his deep ck eyes! Cyrus asked again, "Mr. Shawn?" Beside the bed, Bentley''s face seemed to be covered with frost. He looked down at the woman on the bed, saying in a cold voice without emotion, "Nothing." He hung up the phone. Throwing the phone aside, he suddenly leaned down! He stretched out his long powerful arm to pinch the chin of the woman on the bed! In the nightmare, Caroline felt a sudden pain, which pulled her back to reality from the nightmare. When she opened her eyes, a magnified handsome face was right in front of her eyes, and she didn''t figure out the situation yet. The violent voice was like a nightmare she could never get rid of. "Open your eyes and see clearly! Who am I!" The blue veins stood out on Bentley''s temples. Deloris? Deloris? ? ? They have already been so close? When did shee on to Deloris? "It hurts." Caroline frowned. "Does it hurt?" In a cold voice with infinite anger, Bentley suddenly sneered. "Caroline, believe me. There is something more painful for you!" "Look around clearly! You''re lying on my bed, shouting other man''s name! Deloris? Are you so close to him?" Caroline''s face turned white. How did he know about Delores? Her heart seemed to be torn. Delores was a secret that she didn''t want to show to others! It was her debt! Debt that she couldn''t pay back! Her nervous and anxious expression was interpreted as another meaning by Bentley. He was even angrier, with a growing sense of fury in his heart. "Caroline, behave yourself. Remember who you are!" Caroline''splexion instantly drained of color! Bentley didn''t scold her and didn''t say any insulting words. However,pared with those insulting words, this sentence made her be out of breath! He was reminding her of the "mistakes" she made in the past, and she was just a released prisoner! The rest feeling of her about him was fear. Caroline dropped her eyes silently, with eyshes covering her eyes and blocked everything from the outside world, just like her closed heart. "Bentley, I know, I was just ''Convict No. 926''." "Mr. Shawn, I''m sorry." The woman spoke slowly, "Mr. Shawn, I always remember that I was just ''Convict No. 926''. I''m nobody. I have no value now." Bentley was silent. She didn''t need his pity and his understanding. Although she didn''t know what she did wrong, she still said, "Mr. Shawn, if I did something wrong, I would receive any punishment from you. I only beg you to let me leave Royal Club alive." His hatred for her never lessened. Nheless, she wanted to live. She wanted to be free. She wanted to leave! Pushing away his hand that grabbed her chin slowly, she propped up the edge of the bed and got out of the bed. Under the gaze of the man, she bent her knees. Her dignity seemed to have disappeared for a long time. Chapter 32 One Last Time Chapter 32 One Last Time Chapter 32 One Last Time Bentley heard a plonk. It was the sound of knees hitting the ground! "Mr. Shawn, I will transfer one million dors to the bank ount. I will work hard, please believe me. Give me more time." One million dors resulted from the man''s spite, his humiliation and revenge. If he could feel better and be mollified in this way, Caroline would do anything. She had the chance to barter one million dors for freedom. Bentley could hardly restrain the increasing fury in his heart. He didn''t find that his eyes were mixed withplicated pain when he looked at Caroline! She was such a supercilious woman in the past! Wimpy, wretched, humble and pitiful... when were these words used to describe this woman? She knelt to him? She knelt down before him! Damn! "Are your knees so worthless? How can you kneel down so easily?" Caroline opened her eyes wide. She didn''t dare to blink, for fear that if she blinked, she would shed tears from her sour eyes. She was afraid of taking a beating. She was not afraid of pain, but for fear of hearing the sound of self-esteem crumbling from the bottom of her heart! Bentley, you didn''t know that in that prison, I dared not cry. Every time I cried, I was beaten severely. You didn''t know I was no longer Caroline. You didn''t know that when I was tied to the toilet to sleep and all the peopleughed at me, I thought I was not a person, but an animal, a dog, a pig! "Caroline, I''m asking you onest time. Are you sure you want to discard your dignity?" Bentley was a cold man who always hid his emotions from other people. His mind couldn''t be pried into by others. However, the anger and pain buried under his cold voice wasn''t perceived even by himself. Caroline''s hands propping up on the ground were shaking. She lowered her head quickly to stare at the ground in front of her. Dignity? What was dignity? It had been obliterated after three years in prison. Thinking of that girl, she wanted to cry with red eyes. Her name was Delores. In the prison, she once said, "Callie, you can cry. I feel sad when seeing you like this. I''ll looked warily around for you, so they won''t see you. Have a good cry and you''ll feel better." Then, Caroline began to cry. Afterwards, Delores was implicated. Both she and Caroline were beaten by other female prisoners. Bentley, I didn''t even have the right to cry. N?velDrama.Org ? content. What did the dignity you mentioned mean to me? "I''m no longer Caroline." She said to Bentley in a hoarse and husky voice. At this moment, Bentley, such a calm person, also opened his eyes wide and looked at the woman on the ground in disbelief! She just said it! She just admitted it so easily! The atmosphere suddenly froze. In the bedroom, there was a strange and tense airflow. A touch of smile appeared on the thin lips of Bentley. "Since Ms. Jameson said that, I can''t live up to your wish. In the future, please work hard in Royal Club." Caroline gave a wan smile silently. She dropped her eyes to cover up her grief. Bentley, why did you behave like this? It was because of you that I fell into such a miserable condition. Apart from an iplete body and broken soul, what did you leave for me to let me stay true to myself once full of pride? Why did you show that you didn''t know anything? Didn''t you know that it was you who ordered others to torture me? How could you still want me to be the Caroline with a proud and confident look three years ago? "Thank you, Mr. Shawn." Her pink and pale lips were chapped, which hurt when she spoke. Her words easily infuriated Bentley. "Get out!" "Okay." "I''m asking you to ''roll'' out!" Bentley looked at the woman coldly. Thetter was very obedient without any dissatisfaction and hesitation, curling up into a ball on the ground. "Yes, Mr. Shawn." How could her obedience be so annoying! How could her shamelessness be so offensive to his eyes! Bentley suddenly lifted his foot, walking to the front of the "ball" in a few steps. He stretched out his long arm to carry the cor of the "ball", quickly walked to the elevator entrance, and threw the "ball" into the elevator. "Fuck off! Don''t be an eyesore!" The elevator went straight down. When the door opened, Marissa walked up to Caroline in a hurry. "Are you all right?" Marissa heard that Mr. Shawn had taken her away. Deloris was not a nosy man. Marissa looked Caroline up and down again. If she had good appearance and nice figure, it would exin why Deloris was fascinated by her. Looking at the woman in front of her, Marissa shook her head. She grasped Caroline''s arm, and her eyes shed with surprise. She suddenly looked up at Caroline''s face in surprise. "You are shaking." "I''m fine." Marissa secretly rolled her eyes. She knew that it was difficult to get the answer from Caroline. "You are too stubborn." Caroline was silent. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat something. You don''t have to go to work today." Marissa didn''t understand why she treated Caroline who didn''t possess good appearance and nice figure so specially. Actually, she might know. She just didn''t want to admit it. It seemed that being nicer to Caroline equaled to being nicer to herself in those days. "Thanks anyway. Thepany has a canteen." "You..." The woman was really obstinate! Marissa shook her head. Everyone said that Caroline was humble and had no self-esteem. Why didn''t they see her hidden pride and aloofness? "You must have been a confident person in the past." Marissa asked inadvertently. Caroline shivered unconsciously. After a long time, she slowly wriggling her lips. "It seemed to be a previous life." "Hold on. Here''s the check." Marissa handed Caroline a check. "Mr. Sawyer asked me to give it to you." "How could it be so much?" Seeing the figure on the check, Caroline was also startled. Marissa smiled bitterly. "I was also shocked at that time. Callie, tell me, what have you done to fawn on Mr. Sawyer." He was so generous that the check was 100,000 dors! Such a condition had happened before in Royal Club. Nevertheless, was Caroline really worth so much money? Marissa looked at Caroline again. She didn''t look down on Caroline. Because they were in a world where looks were seemingly everything. Deloris was a good-looking, outstanding and extraordinary man. In Lehcaster, he and Bentley were often the influential men to bepared. "Marissa, please help me deposit the money in that bank card." Caroline returned the check to Marissa. "Is there anything I can do?" Marissa heaved a sigh. On the 28th floor of Royal Club, Bentley stood in front of the French window, quietly looking at the Lehcas Tower not far away. The cigarette in his slender fingers burned to the end, and a string of long ash finally fell and burned his hand. He raised his eyebrows and threw away the cigarette butt. He picked up the phone. "Book a flight to New Xoford tomorrow morning for me." Hanging up the phone, Bentley pressed his thin lips and closed his indifferent eyes. Chapter 33 Antonio VS Caroline Chapter 33 Antonio VS Caroline Chapter 33 Antonio VS Caroline Bentley went to New Xoford, and Marissa didn''t know about it. After all, Royal Club was just an industry under Bentley''s name, not even a special industry. It was just a ce of pastime for him. At that day, he met Caroline in Royal Club. The Shawn Group was the supreme headquarters of Bentley. The Shawn family was a big and real wealthy family. The family tradition and values had been passed down for generations. Under the work of generations, it was bing increasingly prosperous. Now under the governance of Bentley, the prosperity and scale of the Shawn family was unprecedented. On the third day after Bentley left, Caroline met an acquaintance again at Royal Club. "Why do you like taking stairs?" Antonio was a handsome and fascinating man who could easily bewitch a lot of women. He also knew his charm. Naturally, he had been handy in oozing his attractions among women. He didn''t expect to meet such an interesting woman when smoking in the stairwell. The smell of nicotine still lingered in him at the moment. Caroline was a little confused and asked, "Who are you?" "You forget me so quickly?" A touch of charming smile appeared in his thin lips. Antonio reached out to touch Caroline''s face. Slowly, his line of sight followed his fingers and slowlynded on her lips that were not so beautiful. All of a sudden, he instantly remembered the feeling of that kiss, and he even wanted to kiss her again. Her lips really had a magic that could make hime here without stopping after returning from a business trip. "Your lips." Antonio could only see Caroline''s lips, so he touched her lips with slender fingertips. Caroline tilted her head to dodge his touch. Antonio was not angry, just saying with a smile, "Don''t move." As he spoke, he stretched out fingers to touch her lips again. How could Caroline do not move? She turned away with embarrassment. "If you move again, I will kiss you directly." Antonio''s words were really barefaced. Caroline blushed with reddening ears. How could he be so frivolous! Noticing her countenance, Antonio was happy. This woman blushed just because of his words? Oh, my God! Was there such a naive woman in today''s society? The type of woman was as unprecedentedly rare as a living fossil! Caroline didn''t understand men''s thoughts. When she was in college, she was sent into that prison. Bentley didn''t give her the opportunity to grow into a woman from a girl, and years didn''t give her the chance to change. Up to now, she still didn''t know and understand men like most women in Royal Club. "I remember you. You are Mr. Tucker." She quickly changed the subject. Antonio heard her voice but ignored it. He just rubbed her lips with his fingers and said, "Your lips." There was a strange current, which spread from his finger pulps to all limbs and bones. He was stunned. He doubtfully looked at the woman who was pressed by him on the stair railing in front of him. Why did he have such a strange feeling? He didn''t think her appearance and figure had any attraction for him. Was it just because she had good lips? "I want to confirm a very important thing." Antonio said something irrelevant that Caroline didn''t understand. His words were too inexplicable for her and even others to understand. Before Caroline had enough time to make sense of what he meant, her lips were covered with warmth. Her eyes suddenly widened! N?velDrama.Org ? content. What was he doing? Was he kissing her? Someone gave a little cough, and Caroline suddenly awake from the kiss in surprise. She stretched out her hands to push away Antonio who wanted to keep kissing her. She looked in the direction of the person who gave the cough. "I''m sorry to interrupt you." It''s Madison. Madison was out of luck recently. Otherwise, why did she take the stairs instead of taking the elevator? She never knew that the struggle in the elevator could be so wonderful. There was no doubt that Madison, like Caroline at the beginning, was deliberately cheated. However, Madison never thought that she would witness this scene in the stairwell. She knew Antonio! He was the president of the Tucker Group. He was a wealthy and handsome man. Many women in Royal Club were eager to marry such a rich husband. Why did he kiss Caroline? He was the most eligible bachelor that every woman wanted to get married with. How could he kiss an ugly andme woman in the stairwell? Maybe because of the recent suppression in Royal Club or the inexplicable jealousy in her heart, Madison knew that if she didn''t want to cause trouble, the best choice was to leave, as if she didn''t see anything. However, when she saw that the woman Antonio kissed was Caroline, she was so angry and jealous that she couldn''t help interrupting them. Seeing Madison, Caroline lowered her head slowly. Keeping silence was her attitude towards Madison. "Mr. Tucker, I have something to do. I''ll go first." Hearing her unique husky voice, Antonio was able to stop her. However, at the moment, his mood was somewhat unstable. He watched Caroline go upstairs and leave. "Mr. Tucker. I am Madison." The man in front of her was nothing short of the perfect man in her mind. His good looks, nice figure as a model and noble temperament made Madison''s heart beat fast. Antonio slowly turned his head, looking away from the direction of Caroline. His eyes finally fell on Madison, the woman who suddenly appeared opposite. It was more appropriate to describe her as a girl. Antonio was still wearing the same smile, watching the girl not far away. He could see through her mind clearly. Her shyness, charming face, youthfulness, stic skin did have a pure and attractive vitality. However, he wasn''t attracted to her at all. His mind was filled with the ugly woman''s red ears. He reached out to touch his own lips. He kissed her twice, feeling more and more addicted. For the first time, he only touched her lips, and she was taken by Bentley. For the second time, he only kissed her lips. He had no time to feel too much and go deep into the kiss, and they were interrupted by a nosy girl. Raising a pair of affectionate eyes, Antonio nced at the girl standing opposite who imed to be Madison. He asked with the same smile, "Your name is Madison?" Madison paused and suddenly became excited. "Yes, my, my name is Madison. Mr. Tucker, I, I can serve you. No, I mean, I am a waitress here. I, I..." Antonio gave a low sexy chuckle melodiously from his throat. With the smile at the corners of his mouth, he stepped towards Madison with his slender and long legs. "Do you want to serve me?" "I..." "Take it easy. You''re cute." Hearing his melodious and sexy voice, Madison blushed with her heart beating more quickly. A trace of coldness shed in Antonio''s eyes. He judged her in his heart as affected and revolting as normal women. Notwithstanding, he said, "I remember you. Go to work." Then he gracefully passed by Madison, with a straight and slender body, and slowly went down the stairs. Therefore, Madison had the hots for him. Antonio was really a cruel person! Madison went upstairs and met Caroline. She was unhappy for no reason. "Bitch." Chapter 34 Gossip Chapter 34 Gossip Chapter 34 Gossip Caroline didn''t understand why did her roommate nder her. Was it really because she was unbearable and disgusting? A trace of miserable smile appeared in the corners of her mouth. She silently gave Madison a look, which might not have any special meaning, but might mean "realization". Turning around, Caroline slowly disappeared from Madison''s sight with herme foot. Madison was as ufortable and angry as being seized by the throat. She tightly clenched her fists hanging down beside her thighs indignantly, staring at the back of theme woman. She didn''t understand why such a poor woman behaved so arrogantly in front of her! Caroline! Why was she so haughty! A cripple! A poor wretch who fawned for money! An ugly woman who seduced men without good appearance and figure! Madison remembered Antonio''s charming and handsome face. She felt more resentful from the bottom of her heart. It was Caroline who seduced Mr. Tucker actively! Some people had been watching Madison and Caroline, until Caroline left. All the people around witnessed Madison''s behavior. Although she was unpopr now, people loving gossiping could suppress temporary disgust and asked with ulterior motives, "Madison, what''s going on? Why did youe into conflict with her again?" "She" naturally referred to Caroline. Hearing this, Madison was angry and sneered. "I won''t condescend to argue with a tease." When people next to her heard the word "tease", there was a glow, an exaltation in their eyes. Something interesting happened! "Hey, who is the tease? Caroline?" Madison nodded her head. "I just saw her and Mr. Tucker hugging each other in the stairwell." Mr. Tucker? This name raised a thousand ripples! "Mr. Tucker? Antonio Tucker?" Someone eximed out loud, "No way! He is the most eligible bachelor who is wealthy, handsome and tasteful. How could he take a fancy to a cleaner?" "I saw them hugging and kissing in the stairwell with my own eyes." A trace of jealousy shed in Madison''s eyes. Why? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . That woman was ugly andme without academic qualifications. She could do anything for money. Why could such a nasty woman stand high in Mr. Tucker''s favor? Madison had forgotten the goodness of Caroline. "It is impossible to judge a person''s heart from her face. I live in the same dormitory with her. She was a taciturn cleaner at that time. I thought she was a nice person. I didn''t expect her to be so shameless. Living in the same dormitory and breathing the same air with her every day, I almost vomit! " "Caroline is of bad character." "Shut up!" Just then, there came a voice. "You guys have nothing to do? You have forgotten Gianna and Laurel''s bad end?" It was Annie, the waitress with the longest seniority in Royal Club! When Madison saw Annie, she immediately remembered that it was Annie who embarrassed her in front of so many people and told Grace not to talk to her. Annie was her opponent! "I know that someone have been working in Royal Club for a long time, so she is pompous and likes to criticize others. Don''t forget that she is just a waitress." Madison graduated from Lehcaster University, so her words were acerbic and sharp. Annie didn''t give Madison a look, sneering to others. "I can be a good reminder for thest time. Don''t follow in the footsteps of Gianna and Laurel. Gook luck to you." After that, she turned and left. When walking to the corner, she could still hear the gossip behind. "Annie thinks too highly of herself. She always mentioned Gianna and Laurel in front of us. They vited the taboo of Royal Club. Everyone knows that the leadership hates staff sowing discord, but doesn''t prohibit privatepetition. Almost all thepanies are the same as Royal Club. We''re just chatting. It''s unlikely for us to follow in the footsteps of Gianna and Laurel." Annie at the corner shook her head secretly. Stubborn people wouldn''t listen to reason. Caroline seemed to be going to suffer again. Annie was not going to snitch. Otherwise, it would affect herself. In Royal Club, she had learned not to meddle in other''s affairs long ago. It was already her righteousness to persuade those people for the sake of camaraderie. As for those who didn''t take her exhortations, she said secretly, "Forget it. It''s none of my business." After work, it suddenly began to rain outside. At first, it was a light rain. Caroline walked back slowly every night. Tonight, she still walked back to the dormitory. There was a 24-hour convenience store opposite Royal Club. Caroline was standing in front of the cashier. "It is eight dors, miss." An umbre was ced on the cashier''s desk. Caroline looked at the umbre, which was the cheapest one in this convenience store. Of course she had eight dors in her wallet, but she still hesitated. "Thank you. It suddenly urred to me that the rain is not heavy, so I may not need this umbre." Out of the convenience store, Caroline wrapped her clothes tightly and curled herself up with bowed head, walking forward. It was not raining heavily, so she didn''t have a bad feeling. However, the left side of her waist would bring unbearable pain to her on rainy days. When she was almost home, the rain began to pour down. After arriving at the dormitory, she poked the key into the door and couldn''t open it. She tried again and turned the key, but she still couldn''t get the door open. Caroline was startled. Looking at the closed door, she gave a wry smile after being in a trance. She and Madison were still living together in the dormitory. After that incident, they cared about their own businesses respectively, not crossing the line. In fact, living in the same dormitory, either or them felt well. It was unclear whether the reason was Marissa forgetting to change the dormitory for them or thepany thinking that the small contradiction between employees was not a big deal. Since that day, Madison''s attitude towards Caroline had changed greatly. However, even if Madison dismissed her. Locking the door to prevent her from entering the house had never happened. "Madison, Madison." Caroline wanted to call the person in the house to open the door. As soon as she shouted out, her voice stopped abruptly, and she lowered her head slowly. The woman inside had made up her mind not to let her get in, so Madison would pretend not to hear her if she shouted. You could never wake up a person who pretended to sleep. Standing at the door, Caroline looked up at the ceiling and whispered, "I have nowhere to go." She turned her back to the door and slipped slowly, leaning against the door behind her. It was cold, so she wrapped her clothes more tightly. Notwithstanding, her clothes were still wet and cold. She spent this night outside and fell asleep against the door. Chapter 35 Creating Difficulties Chapter 35 Creating Difficulties Chapter 35 Creating Difficulties Endless nightmares were recurring almost every night. Caroline dreamed that she was standing on the edge of a cliff. Suddenly, she seemed to fall into an abyss! She woke up. She didn''t fall off a cliff. The door behind her was opened from the inside. "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you sleep in your bed but slept at the door?" Since that day, when Madison saw Caroline, she turned a blind eye with an attitude of indifference and lofty. She looked down on Caroline and didn''t talk to her, as if talking to Caroline lowered her level. This morning, in this dormitory where they lived together, Madison spoke with Caroline like with condescension. However, what she said was not kind, hence it was better not to say it. Feeling dizzy, as if the everything was rotating, Caroline really had no intention to chat with Madison. "Last night, the door was locked." Caroline said lightly. She didn''t want to say too much. She didn''t expect Madison to apologize to her, just hoping Madison can stop creating difficulties. Madison said indifferently, "Really? The door is locked. Maybe I didn''t pay attention to it when I closed the door yesterday." No one would believe her words, including Caroline. Caroline shook her head. She didn''t want to argue with Madison. She felt dopey and drowsy, and the scene around her was spinning. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "It''s not my fault. I identally locked the door. You knew the door was locked. Why didn''t you call me to open it? Are you dumb? Is your mouth useless?" Hearing her chattering, Caroline frowned and finally raised her head. "Madison, I am very tired." Her tiredness could be seen from her face. Madison pretended to not hear her, but suddenly looked at Caroline with a touch of malicious sarcasm. "Oh, I see. Your mouth is used to do something shameless!" "I''m really tired." Caroline held the door frame, with an increasing obvious exhaustion in her face. She looked as white as a sheet. However, Madison was unwilling to let her into the dormitory, continuing, "Wait!" She grabbed Caroline who wanted to go to the house and said coldly, "Caroline, I warn you. Don''t pester Antonio any more!" Madison would never admit that she was jealous of Caroline and Antonio being so close. She was a student studying in Lehcaster University. The reason why she worked in Royal Club was that she wanted to pay her tuition. She was different from other women there! Holding the door frame, Caroline was very tired. She literally didn''t want to argue with Madison. She just wanted to lie on her bed early. "Madison, I feel ufortable." Madison paused for a moment, and then she was excited in an instant as if she were insulted. "Caroline, stop pretending. I only said a few words to you, and you feel ufortable and are going to faint." Caroline rubbed her eyebrows. She really didn''t want to have redundant contradictions with Madison. "I got wet in the rainst night. Didn''t you lock the door?" It was truth. Unexpectedly, her wordspletely enraged Madison. Madison took a dim view of Caroline. In her opinion, what Caroline said was wrong. "What do you mean by that?" Madison said coldly, "I can''t control the rain. I had said I didn''t pay attention to it when I closed the door. You meant I deliberately locked you out of the door." Hearing her words, Caroline got a headache. At this moment, she wanted to refute Madison and vent her grievance. When this idea just came to Caroline''s mind, it was suppressed by her before it could be turned into action. Caroline, you were not the miss of the Jameson family three years ago. Caroline, you were just a prisoner who had just been released from jail. Caroline, Madison was a student of Lehcaster University with a bright future. What about you? For Caroline, time witnessed her change from a confident girl to a poor wretch. She wanted to vent her emotions impudently, but she couldn''t. "Madison, you misunderstood what I meant. I just said I got wet in the rain and spentst night outside the door. Now I''m feeling very ufortable and dizzy. If you have something to say, you can talk to me after I waking up." Caroline seemed to plead. Her pale lips revealed her weakness. She couldn''t help but think of herself three years ago. She wondered what she would have done if she were Caroline three years ago. Would she act so timidly? Would she be so humble that she didn''t want to cause trouble and offend anyone, and chose to give in cowardly? "Caroline, you are so disgusting. I have already told you that I didn''t lock the door deliberately. I have already exined it to you. What else do you want?" Madison looked at Caroline in front of her and naturally thought of the scene in the stairwell. She thought of not only the scene in the stairwell, but also in Room 606. Antonio suddenly appeared and got Caroline out of trouble when she would kiss a bodyguard in public! The more she thought about it, the more jealous Madison felt. ordingly, she loathed Caroline so much. Moreover, when seeing the woman in front of her was obedient and cowardly at the moment, she was even more angry! Caroline was so weak and timid. Why was Antonio interested in her? She was just a nasty cleaner without good appearance, nice figure and knowledge. How could she bewitch such an outstanding man like Antonio. "Tease!" She must seduce Antonio with her body. Madison decided that this was the reason after inferring. Caroline lowered her head, covering the emotion in her eyes. She could feel anger. In three years, she learned to forbear andpromise. Slowly, she looked up at Madison. "If you like Mr. Tucker, you shouldn''t have scolded me. If you only have the ability to embarrass me, Mr. Tucker must despise you." In three years, she make sense of forbearance andpromise, but she couldn''t change the pride engraved in her bones from birth. She wouldn''t yell at Madison, but she could also make Madison mad. She even knew what kind of words should be used to end this disguised unteral oppression in the most straightforward way. Madison''s face changed greatly, from pure to ferocious. She widened her eyes and looked at Caroline in front of her incredibly and uneptably. In her own eyes, Caroline had always been a humble and poor woman. "Antonio won''t like a shameless woman like you. No one will like a shameless woman like you!" Madison red at Caroline. As if after shouting out these words, she could save the lost self- esteem in front of Caroline. The headache tortured Caroline. Her head was going to explode. Feeling cold and trembling all over, she raised her head. Madison in front of her became double image. Even so, she quietly clenched her hands, and the pain of pinching her palms by nails made her stay sober. She must tell Madison some words. "Madison, if you like a man, you should treat him sincerely. He should be your one and only. However, you seem to care more about my existence than Mr. Tucker. I don''t know whether you really like him or just like his wealth?" Chapter 36 Shameless Chapter 36 Shameless Chapter 36 Shameless Madison was panting heavily, her eyes were protruding, and her pretty face was flushed red. Her face twisted in anger. "You said that I was not in love, but are you in love when you sell your body?" Caroline couldn''t help frowning, thinking, When did I say she was not in love? I just asked her how true her love was. Caroline bowed her head. The past three years had knocked down Caroline''s pride but couldnt take away her intelligence. The only reason why Madison became so excited was that Carolines words really hit her. Caroline shook her head. "Why are you shaking your head? You degrade yourself and beg for money from men. What qualifies you to shake your head? Are you denying me? Listen, Caroline, everyone in the world can look down on you, but you have no right to look down on anyone." Caroline quivered and her head drooped. She thought, Thats right. The whole world can look down on me, but I have no right to look down on anyone. Bentley, are you satisfied now? Maybe this is what you want." Caroline closed her eyes, her mind was full of one thing, money! She believed money could really relieve her. Looking at Caroline in disgust as if she was a dead dog, Madison curled her lips and sneered, In a word, remember that you are just a cripple, so don''t try to seduce Antonio." With that, she turned coldly and headed for her bedroom. Rubbing her forehead, Caroline went to take a hot bath and then slid under the quilt. Caroline felt so cold even though it was hot summer. She also curled herself into a ball, as if she thought she could warm herself by this. A thrush was tweeting outside the window. Caroline fell asleep deeply, listening to the tweet. "Hey, hey! Get up!" Caroline was awakened by a push. She opened her eyes and saw Madison. Caroline mumbled in a daze, Don''t push. I feel dizzy." Madison gave her a nudge and sneered, "Do you think I want toe to your room? Get up quickly! It''s time to go to work. Dont sleep like a dead person. Because you didn''t go to work the other day, I was scolded by Marissa. I don''t want to be scolded again. Get up quickly, wash your face and go to work." The confused Caroline, who had a fever, became even more confused when Madison shouted all those things. Suddenly, the words "go to work" were like a bomb, which immediately woke her up! Caroline threw back the covers quickly. She rose so abruptly that she almost fell to the ground, and she was aching all over. Madison frowned and said discontentedly, "Hurry up. What the hell do you think you are ying at? There are no men here." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ignoring Madisons sneering, Caroline put on a thick coat and shoes in silence. "You just got wet. Stop being a drama queen. I had been caught in the rain too and hadnt got so weak." Madison was still satirizing Caroline. Caroline rubbed her head and suddenly turned around. "Madison, you know, no one in the world likes a woman who is mean and speaks harshly. If you want to win Antonios affection, you should change yourself." Caroline had prepared to be humiliated by Madison. But, inexplicably, today, she wanted to do it the way she liked. She remembered when she got sick as a child, her brother told her that one could be willful when he or she was sick. When she was a child, she had been clinging to Bentley. In fact, she had known that Bentley was very annoyed with her. But that day when she had been sick, Caroline pestered him to take a nap with her. Knowing he was tired of her, she quoted her brother''s words, "One can be willful when he or she is sick. I am sick. If you don''t take a nap with me, I wont recover. For the first time, Bentley had actually agreed to take a nap with her. She had been very happy. Then she took shower with cold water to get sick, but she never got her wish. Unconsciously, Caroline fell into the past memories and didn''t hear Madisons sarcasm. "Caroline, I heard you said I was mean. Dont y dumb!" Madison shouted, apanied by Caroline''s frightened cry. "Bang!" Carolines head hit the door handle. She gasped and then turned to look at Madison who wore a frightened face. As warm blood slid down her forehead, the world in Carolines eyes was covered with a bright red film. Seeing that, Madison''s pretty face became more and more frightened. "What happened? It''s not me! It''s none of my business! You fell down and hurt yourself. Its none of my business!!" Caroline''s vision became more and more blurred. Thest scene she saw was Madison running away in a panic. Her vision became more and more blurred. She still didnt know what happened and what happened to Madison, but she only felt sleepy. "Marissa, I want to ask for leave." She murmured and her voice sunk to a whisper. She did not even know what she was saying. The sound of flustered footsteps came closer. A figure stood in front of Caroline. The person hunched down, gasping heavily. "It''s none of my business. She fell and hurt herself. That''s right. I just touched her gently, and I didnt push her." Madison returned, gasping for breath, looking at Caroline lying on the ground in a panic. Seeing the red blood spilling from Caroline''s forehead, she picked up her cellphone and called 911. Just before the call was put through, Madison suddenly thought of something and ended the call. Her face changed color. She stared at Caroline, who was lying unconsciously on the ground with hesitancy and fluster in her eyes. Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and squatted down to pull Caroline up. Madison took a deep breath because she was afraid that she could not pull Caroline up. But she was shocked to find Caroline was so light. But now she had no time to think about that. Madison pulled Caroline up and carried her on her shoulder. She quickly left the house and walked towards the stairs. She took a taxi and took Caroline to the hospital. There was aplicated look on Madison''s face. She hesitated for a moment, then took out her cellphone and called Jasmine. "Jasmine, I want to ask for a leave. My roommate is not feeling well. She fell identally. Fortunately, I returned to the dormitory to take my charger. I found her in time and sent her to the hospital. I''m in the hospital with her. Yes, I will go to the club to ask for a leave for her. OK, I know. She is my roommate. I will take care of her." Chapter 37 She Was Good at Deceiving Chapter 37 She Was Good at Deceiving Chapter 37 She Was Good at Deceiving A doctor came out of the emergency room. "Are you one of her families?" Madison hesitated. "I work with her. Is she all right?" The doctor didn''t look very well. "Then tell her family." Hearing this, Madison turned pale. "Doctor, is her injury serious?" Madison was agitated. If Caroline died, Madison would be a murderer. Madison thought, "No, it''s not about me. It was Caroline''s own fault. I have nothing to do with it. I just brought her to the hospital." If anyone knew that Caroline''s ident was rted to Madison, S University would dismiss Madison. Madison worked so hard for so many years to be admitted to S University, how could she leave the school like this? At this moment, Madison''s heart got up and down. She thought a lot. If anything happened to Caroline, if it was known that Madison had something to do with it, then Madison was gonna face everything. Madison even thought about Antonio and what he would think of her. "Doctor, is Caroline, the one I work with really beyond saving?" The doctor frowned and looked at Madison strangely. "Who told you she was beyond saving?" "Then why you tell me to tell her family?" Didn''t that mean that Caroline was dying? "That''s your colleague in there. The cut on her forehead is quiterge. She was sent to the hospital a littlete, so she lost a lot of blood. But that''s not a big problem. The biggest problem is that she has a high fever, and it seems that she has had a fever for at least one night. So she must be hospitalized and recuperate. Someone needs to take care of her." Madison listened nervously to the doctor''s words. Then the metal fist gripping her belly finally let go. Madison hurriedly said, "I, I will take care of her. She has no family. I''m her roommate, so I''ll take care of her." The fact that Caroline had no family or friends was something Caroline had mentioned casually when Madison and Caroline talked in an evening. But Madison still remembered that. The doctor gave Madison a soft look. "You little girl are kind-hearted. Well, if you''re here to take care of the patient, there will be no problem. Just go for the hospitalization procedures." "Okay, I''ll do it now." Madison took her things and go for the admission procedures The service charge was quite high, which made her very distressed. She looked at the bnce lost in the bank card and she comined in her heart, "Caroline, why couldn''t you stand still?" That was a month''s sry for Madison. She worked for nothing this month. While muttering, Madison went to the ward to take a look at Caroline who was still ina. And then Madison immediately left the hospital and headed for In Royal Club.. In Royal Club. "What did you say about Caroline?" Madison found the manager of the public rtions department and asked for leave for Caroline. Madison only said that Caroline was not feeling well, fell to the ground and needed to recuperate. The public rtions manager was busy. Caroline was just a cleaner. The manager did not know what Marissa had in mind at the beginning. She wondered why Marissa would put such a person who was totally unqualified into the public rtions department. In a word, the public rtions manager had no good impression on Caroline at first. And what''s more, she lost two good subordinates because of the things that Caroline causedter. Gianna was a good sessor and Laurel was a long-term employee in In Royal Club.. The public rtions manager didn''t know what Marissa was thinking. She couldn''t believe Marissa fired Gianna and Laurel just for Caroline, who she thought was useless. "Well, you let her recuperate. Put the club off her mind for the time being. She''d better get some time off before shees back." After brushing Madison off, the public rtions manager was busy with other things and forgot about this matter. Marissa walked around the club twice, frowning and wondering why she hadn''t seen Caroline today. "Oh, wait." Coincidentally, the public rtions manager was about to get into the elevator when Marissa saw her and asked, "Did you see Caroline?" The public rtions manager turned to see who it was. When she saw Marissa, she paused and said, "Caroline asked for leave today. I heard she was tired and wanted a rest." After hesitating for a while, the public rtions manager cautiously told more to Marissa. "Marissa, since this Caroline came to our public rtions department, there have been many troubles here. I don''t think she can adapt to our department. Marissa, why don''t you transfer her to another department?" The manager really didn''t like Caroline. Caroline looked lifeless all day. She wore conservative clothes to cover her body all day long, wrapping herself tightly. She always wore a woebegone look. Besides, she didn''t have a good look or a good figure. Clients wouldn''t like her. If Caroline stayed here, she would not only cause trouble, but also lower the performance level of the public rtions department. These days, ever since Caroline joined the public rtions department, the manager had been ridiculed by the rest of the department. And some customers asked the manager, "Is your public rtions department empty? How does this kind of stuff get into your department?" At the moment, the public rtions managerined cautiously to Marissa. Marissa knew that her subordinate was tattling on Caroline to her. Marissa''s delicate face showed a perfect smile. "Arie, Caroline was put into the public rtions department by me. What, did you have a problem with my decision? Or do you disagree with my judgement?" Then the ingratiating smile froze on Arie''s face. Cold sweat dripped from Arie''s forehead. Arie quickly denied it, "No, no, no. Since you think highly of Caroline, I''ll spend more time teaching her. I''m gonna go. Mr. Graham is still waiting for me." Arie turned and left. As she walked, she felt indignant. Caroline was just a cleaner. Arie couldn''t see Caroline''s charm which made Marissa think highly of Caroline. Arie didn''t realize that Marissa was keeping an eye on Caroline because of more than just "think highly of Caroline". However, Arie was not to me. Anyone who saw Caroline today would probably not look up to Caroline. Compared with three years ago, Caroline had changed a lot. Marissa stood where she was. She learned from Arie that Caroline wanted to take some days off. Marissa was quite relieved. Caroline, the silly woman finally knew how to love herself. "Thank god, Caroline can still feel tired. She is not hopeless." Marissa touched her nose with relief. What Marissa worried most was that Caroline came to ask her if she had any work to do. "Not bad. Not bad." Marissa was relieved and in a good mood. On Madison''s way down the stairs, she bumped into a colleague. With a thought in her mind, Madison called out to the colleague, "Grace, has Mr. Tuckere today?" Grace was the "good friend" whom Madison regarded as a "traitor" before, and also the waiter who was called away by Annie when Madison was talking about Gianna and Laurel. "No, I didn''t hear them say Mr. Tucker wasing. Those women must know if Mr. Tuckeres." Grace continued inattentively, "Madison, you like Mr. Tucker, too?" There was a sh of sternness in Madison''s eyes. "Too?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 38 Did She Want a Lot Chapter 38 Did She Want a Lot Chapter 38 Did She Want a Lot? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Madison looked up at Grace cautiously. Instead of answering Grace, Madison asked Grace back, "Do you like Mr. Tucker?" Grace waved her hand quickly. "It''s not me. It''s others. A lot of people like Mr. Tucker." The sternness of Madison''s eyes faded. She began to persuade Grace seriously. "It''s a good thing you don''t like Mr. Tucker. Mr. Tucker is an outstanding man. He must have high sights. The girl who can be Mr. Tucker''s girlfriend must be very excellent. Mr. Tucker came to Royal Club just for fun. There''s no way he''s interested in women who love to y the field. Grace, I''m not bursting your bubble. Mr. Tucker has high sights, that''s for sure. Don''t join in the fun with those women, or you will weep silently and sadly." After saying this, Madison saw Grace drooping her head and trying not to speak. Madison compressed her pink lips and held Grace''s hand. "Grace, I''m just saying this for your own good. Look, I don''t even say these words to those women. As a friend, I just hope you don''t get hurt." Grace''s face was a little embarrassed. "I know. Madison, I have to get to work." Grace didn''t know why her self-esteem was hurt even Madison said it was for Grace''s own good. Madison didn''t think much of it. She went back to the hospital. When Madison entered the ward, she saw Caroline still unconscious. She curled her lips and said, "Such a pain in the neck." Madison talked to the doctor earlier. The wound on Caroline''s forehead looked serious. It was just because Caroline was sent to the hospitalte and she lost a lot of blood. The real problem was that Caroline was in poor health. When Caroline woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day. The fever had gone down a little, but her temperature was still unusual. Caroline opened her eyes. She was so thirsty that she unconsciously croaked, "Thirsty." The noise woke Madison up. She frowned at Caroline. "Wait a minute," she said coldly. Then she poured a ss of water for Caroline. Caroline took the ss and said nothing. She drank a ss of water silently. After drinking the water, Caroline still didn''t speak. The ward was quiet. Caroline lowered her eyelids and concentrated. She was waiting. All of a sudden, Madison said, "Your forehead hit on a doorknob and it will leave a scar. However, it seems that you already have a scar on your forehead, so this scar is not a big deal. Don''t tell anyone about it. I''ve already asked for leave from the Royal Club for you. You can go back to work when your fever has subsided. I paid all the hospital expenses. I will deliver three meals a day during your hospitalization on time." Caroline was silent. Madison was miffed. She thought Caroline was an ingrate. "Do you hear me? I''m not entirely to me for this. You have your own problems. No one will sleep outside the house all night after getting caught in the rain. That''s why you have a high fever. Otherwise, why did you fall down when I just touched you?" Caroline was still silent. Madison couldn''t help raising her voice and cried, "What more do you want? I took you to the hospital! If I hadn''t brought you to the hospital in time, you would have died of a high fever. And I paid for your medical bills. I''m a college student. I work part-time in the summer vacation for tuition and living expenses. I don''t have much money, but I still paid for your medical bills. And you''re not letting it go. Caroline, tell me, how much money do you need to keep your mouth shut?" Caroline kept her head down and said nothing. Madison was more angry. "What do you want? Tell me!" Madison was prepared to lose a lot of money. She thought, "This Caroline is so greedy for money. She won''t pass up this opportunity to ckmail me." At this moment, the more Madison looked at Caroline, the angrier Madison became. Caroline slowly raised her head and looked at Madison. Caroline said slowly in a raspy and broken voice, "I want an apology from you." Madison''s eyes widened and she looked at Caroline absurdly. "You want me to apologize?" She asked Caroline almost in a high-pitched voice, "You want me to apologize to you?" Madison looked at Caroline strangely, as if apologizing to Caroline would be a shameful and absurd thing to do. "You''d better tell me how much you want." Madison sneered. Caroline in bed shook her head. She said slowly but firmly, "All I want is an apology." "You!" Madison stared angrily at Caroline in bed. Madison''s eyes were burning and she said coldly, "If I don''t apologize, are you gonna tell everyone about this?" Caroline was more and more silent. Wasn''t it proper to apologize for doing something wrong? Madison''s performance clearly showed that apologizing to Caroline was hard for Madison to ept. Caroline could not help asking herself, "Would Madison have done the same thing today if it were anyone else?" Caroline let out an almost inaudible sigh. She became more and more silent, not because of an apology, but because of her inner desire to be respected like a normal person. Although Caroline knew that being respected had long since left her, she still wanted to be respected. Could such a man as Bentley who was high and mighty destroy a person from the inside out, from head to foot, easily andpletely? Caroline was silent. She felt remorse in her heart. She thought she should not have asked and she could not ask to be treated with respect. She no longer had the right to be respected. "Caroline, even if I lost all my money, I will not apologize to you. You are willing to kneel down for money. You are willing to learn to crawl on the ground like a bitch and wag your tail to please the rich. Even if I did something wrong, you don''t deserve my apology." Madison was furious. She continued, "If you want to spread the word, go ahead. But don''t me me for not warning you. I am a student of S University. I work part-time for my education. You''re a woman who will do anything for money. Do you think others will believe you or me?" Under the quilt, Caroline clenched her fists and tried desperately to suppress the dull pain in her heart. After finishing her words, Madison stormed out of the ward and banged the door on her way out. Caroline stared wordlessly at the white ceiling with zed eyes. She let the dull pain of her heart spread throughout her body. And the sense of powerlessness pervaded her limbs. Caroline thought she was out of pain. She thought she didn''t care about dignity anymore. "What''s wrong with me today?" Caroline said in a gruff voice to herself. "Oh, I have a fever. I''m so spaced out," she answered herself. Caroline knew very well that what she wanted was not an apology, but the respect that she had not received in a long time. She wanted to be respected as a human being! An imperceptible sorrow came briefly into Caroline''s eyes. She just wanted an apology that should have been given to her. Did she want a lot? "Well, this is an extravagant hope for me." Caroline hung her head. "I should stop fantasizing." She seemed to be making a vow to herself. She seemed to be convincing herself. She seemed to be hypnotizing herself by saying to herself over and over again. "I won''t expect too much. I won''t ask for the moon." Chapter 39 She Acted Out So Proud Chapter 39 She Acted Out So Proud Chapter 39 She Acted Out So Proud It was very simple. All Caroline had to do was to continue to be weak and respond to Madison''s unreasonable and even insulting demands without any dignity. But deep down inside, Caroline was greedy. She wanted to be respected, which she had not felt for a long time. It didn''t have to be like before. She just needed to be treated with the respect that she deserved as a person. But apparently, the thing went by contraries. From then on, Caroline hid the riddled heart deeper. She hid what she longed for in her heart into the depths of her soul that no one could touch. It was dark and cold, and as lonely as deep sea. Madison came and went again and again. She always came to the hospital at meal time and brought Caroline food and left. On the fourth night of the incident, Madison put a takeout box on Caroline''s bed cab as usual without expression. Then Madison turned to leave. At this time, behind Madison, Caroline, who had been silent on the hospital bed said slowly, "I want to leave the hospital." Caroline''s rough and slow voice made Madison, who had been indifferent for four days, stop her steps. Madison turned her head slightly vehemently. She vetoed without thinking. "No, you''re still sick." Did Madison care about Caroline? Caroline looked at Madison steadily. "I''m fine. My fever''s gone. I want to work." "You want to do this on purpose, don''t you? You want everyone to see the gauze on your forehead?" Madison continued angrily, "Caroline, you are a piece of work. What''s on a person''s face is not always what''s in their heart. This statement is true. I think you''re a straight arrow. I don''t expect you to be so scheming." Caroline lowered her eyshes to hide the loss under her eyes. Sure enough, she was overthinking it. How could Madison care about her? When Caroline looked at Madison again, her eyes went numb. "I have to go to work. You do the discharge formalities." Caroline pulled the quilt off and slowly got out of bed. Then she changed into the clothes she had worn when she came to the hospital. Madison''s eyes widened in amazement. Was Caroline ordering her? She? Caroline? Caroline was ordering Madison? A sense of humiliation came over Madison. Madison looked at Carolineing down from the hospital bed. Caroline limped slowly toward the door. Slow as her steps were, Caroline was indeed ready to leave the ward, which meant Caroline was serious. It was not a joke! She was really ready to leave the hospital! No way! Madison''s eyes rested on Caroline''s forehead. Her eyes were momentarily flustered. She was still afraid. Caroline couldn''t go back to Royal Club until that gauze was removed. Without thinking, Madison moved with her step and stopped in front of Caroline. "How can you be so cheap? Work? You make it sound good. People who do not know the truth will think that you love labor and your work. Your work? Isn''t it your job to please men? Are you so eager to please men when you are still ill? You just can''t wait to be a bitch, can you? Or are you actually enjoying it? Why else would you want to rush to Royal Club despite your sick body?" Madison only wanted to prevent Caroline from going to Royal Club at that time, but what she said hurt Caroline. Madison said a lot of hurtful things to Caroline. Caroline became more and more silent. She just looked down at her toes. Her palms behind her clenched into fists and trembled. Caroline was eager to refute and exin. But Caroline knew it was useless to argue back. She did. She was on her knees for money. Yeah, she did get down on the floor for more money like a dog. Indeed, Madison was not talking nonsense. What Madison said in front of Caroline was true. That was what Caroline did! What could she refute? Could she exin it clearly? "Everyone has faith. This faith is either a person or a belief." Caroline''s gruff voice suppressed the bitterness. She said as quietly and slowly as she could, "Those who strive for this faith, this person, this belief should at least not beughed at." Madison paused. She looked up and down at Caroline in front of her. How could these words be said by an ignorant, low-ss woman who didn''t even graduate from high school? Madison didn''t know where Caroline saw these words. Madison thought as she looked at Caroline. Madison''s eyes grew more disdainful. After saying that, Caroline slowly raised her foot to bypass Madison. But one hand quickly grabbed Caroline''s arm. "Don''t go. You must stay here until the wound on your forehead is healed!" Caroline slowly looked up at Madison. She said clearly, "I''m going to work. It''s none of your business." Caroline looked soft, but she pulled the palm of Madison''s hand away from her arm. She no longer looked at Madison who was in shock. Then Caroline lifted her foot and walked out of the ward. Madison, who was behind Caroline, reacted. Then Madison put her foot up and ran after Caroline. Caroline had difficulty in walking and she walked slowly, so she was easily overtaken by Madison. Caroline didn''t turn around. At the sound of footsteps following her, Caroline walked forward with herme legs, and said slowly but firmly in her voice that was damaged by the fire, "If you try to stop me again, I''ll call Marissa." Madison was nothingpared with Delores, who had saved Caroline''s life in the dark prison. Caroline felt that neither Madison nor anyone, not even that man, was as important as Delores. Caroline ignored the hatred-filled eyes that fell upon her from behind. She ignored Madison, who was as mad as a wet hen but did not dare to stop her. She walked out of the hospital step by step. Madison did not find that Caroline, who she thought was humble, ipetent, uneducated and of no ount to her, walked with more ease and pride than she, a straight-A student from S University. Of course, Madison also did not find that a man crossed his arms over his chest at the door of the ward next to Caroline''s ward and leanedzily against the door frame. The man took onest look at the elevator door where Caroline disappeared. He straightened up, raised his long thigh, and walked past Madison toward the elevator that Caroline went down. Caroline went down in the elevator. She had difficulty in walking, so she walked slowly. What was worse, although the fever has gone down, she was still very weak. She shuffled out of the hospital gate, stood at the junction and reached out to stop a taxi. "Hi, I''m going to Royal Club. Is it possible to charge without running the meter? Can you make it cheaper?" The taxi driver stretched out his head and looked at Caroline. "It''s hard to do business these days. It''s a taxi, not a ck taxi. Do you want to get in the car or not? If you don''t get in, I''m driving away." Obviously, the taxi driver wouldn''t budge. In desperation, Caroline felt the pocket of her hospital coat and looked up. "I only have twenty dors." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "It''s enough. Get in the car." Caroline didn''t want to take a taxi because it was too expensive. But today, she thought maybe she could forget her embarrassment and have the luxury of taking a taxi. It was as if taking a taxi would give her the dignity of a normal person like so many other normal people on this street. Caroline was doing her best to seem like a person, an ordinary person. What she longed for was the dignity that ordinary people could attain. Yes, she still yearned for dignity in her heart, but she no longer asked others for it. She could not ask for what others would not give her. So she tried to make herself look like a "person". Chapter 40 The Beginning of the Hunt Chapter 40 The Beginning of the Hunt Chapter 40 The Beginning of the Hunt When the taxi arrived at Royal Club, Caroline got out of the car. She stood in front of the entrance of Royal Club, which looked low-key but luxurious with the exterior construction undergoing on the building. Caroline didn''t get in immediately. She raised her hand and meticulously adjusted her clothes neatly. She tore off the gauze on her forehead, tidied up her bangs, and covered the few stitches on her scar with her bangs. After everything was done, she straightened her back and tried her best to put up the confidence that she had hidden for three years. Then, Caroline stepped forward without any hesitation and walked into the brightly lit Royal Club. There was a sapphire blue Ferrari at her back, which stopped at the entrance of the Royal Club. When the car window wound down slowly, a man with a gorgeous face was seen. That was the man who observed the entire conversation between Madison and Caroline in the hospital. At that moment, the pair of eyes on that beautiful face was shining with excitement and awaiting some rousing hunting scenes.. "Is that Caroline?" His gaze was stopped at the entrance of the Royal Club. After a while, he took out his mobile phone from his suit pocket and dialed a number. Azy voice from the other end of the phone asked, "Deloris, is that the most beautiful woman that you have seen?" The other end of the phone was silent for a while. Instead of answering that question, he pondered and asked, "Who has be your prey now?" On the other end, the manughed heartily and said, "You know me so well." "How does she looks like?" Deloris never thought that the person his good friend had an eye on would be Caroline, who he met once before. Deloris wouldn''t have thought that. His friend''s taste used to be very different in the past. He wouldn''t have thought that he would pick such a hardcore person this time! "Deloris, this is the most interesting woman I''ve ever seen. I don''t think the three months that I am going to spend in Jusall would be bored." On the other end of the phone, Deloris was startled. He raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, "That''s such a high review! Three months? Seriously? The longest hunt that this man ever has so far is only two months." "A very interesting woman. The most contradictory woman I have ever seen. She was infinitely submissive but yet she was infinitely proud. Have you ever seen anyone who is submissive and proud at the same time? Unless it is the pride that she is born with." "I''m so curious about who is the person or what is the incident that causes a woman like her to suppress her pride. Deloris, I want to wake her real character up." Deloris was inexplicably frightened. He had known his best friend for more than ten years, and he had never heard him saying such words. He said, "You can do whatever you want." He still believed in his best friend and that he was rational. He said, "I won''t stop you, Cayne. But you have to understand that you shouldn''t y with someone''s feelings. You need to know the boundary." That man was Cayne. He smiled without saying a word and cut off the call. He got out of his car, mmed the door shut, and walked towards Royal Club. "Why is she here again? Didn''t she say that she was not feeling well?" "Leave her alone. She isn''t one of us." "That''s right. I heard that Madison was living with her and they have a lot of conflicts." "Although there are a lot of conflicts between them, doesn''t Madison take care of her every day when she gets sick?" As soon as Caroline arrived at Royal Club, she heard all kinds of whispers from others along her way until she stepped into the office of the Public Rtions Department. However, she was numb to those words. She wasn''t stupid. She knew who was responsible for spreading those words. It seemed that no one would care about the truth. So, it didn''t matter whether she exined it or not. Caroline turned a deaf ear to all those pointing, gossiping, and criticism. She pushed the lounge''s door open and sat down in a quiet corner. Those who were around her were whispering and discussing her constantly while looking at her. Subconsciously, Caroline lowered her head and touched her aching forehead. She just wanted to cover her scar more tightly with her bangs. Of course, she didn''t do that for Madison, but for herself. She needed money, a lot of money. Compared with other members of the Public Rtions Department, Caroline was like a clown. But even so, she still satfortably in the corner and waited for the rich man who might have a different preference. "Caroline,e over." The manager of the Public Rtions Department stood at the door of the lounge and called Caroline with a nk expression. Everyone seemed to gather all their attention out of a sudden. They seemed to be gleefully waiting for Caroline to be scolded. Caroline stood up hesitantly, walked towards the manager of the PR Department, and asked slowly, "Ms. Zachary, what''s the matter? I didn''t feel well previously and Madison helped me to call in sick." Ms. Zachary from the PR Department was very impatient with Caroline. She interrupted her impatiently, "Come with me. There is a customer in Room 601 looking for you." When Ms. Zachary was talking to Caroline, the door wasn''t closed. All the people in the lounge behind her looked stunned when they heard it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Room 601. Sixth floor. The VIP floor." "Even though that person is very rich, it doesn''t make him get ess to the VIP floor. Who the hell is that? I didn''t know that someone reserves Room 601 tonight." "And asking for her? Are you kidding me?" "Susan, maybe he is an entric customer? It may not be a good thing." After that person finished speaking, the rest in the lounge showed relief in their eyes, "That''s right, we don''t want to do that kind of work." Although with the experience and lessons shown by Gianna and Laurel, the personnel in the PR Department didn''t seem to learn from them. Furthermore, what the Big Boss hated was them causing trouble, which they didn''t do anything to Caroline. Initially, those people objected to someone like Caroline, who didn''t meet their standards and yet was taken into their department. Besides, Caroline was the bathroom cleaner of Royal Club for half a year before she switched to their department for no apparent reason. Everyone was ufortable about it. Outside of Room 601. The PR manager raised her chin slightly and told Caroline with a cold expression, "After entering the room, you must understand what you should or shouldn''t say, and know what you should or shouldn''t do. The customer''s needs must be met. Don''t offend the customer. Do you hear me?" "I got it, Ms. Zachary." Ms. Zachary said with undisguised displeasure on her face, "I don''t care who brought you into the PR department. But, once you are in my department, you have to do things ording to my requirements. Remember, if you want to stay in my department, don''t cause trouble for me. Many people would like to get into my department. If you can''t perform, just leave and don''t take up the ce. No one would save you. Do you get it?" "Loud and clear, Ms. Zachary. May I know what is thest name of this customer?" Caroline asked hesitantly. She didn''t expect that anyone would ask for her unless they knew each other. She couldn''t help but wondered who would be that person besides those people she knew three years ago. She was worried. Her heart twitched and her face turned slightly pale. "It''s not your concern. Don''t ask something you shouldn''t. Just get in." After Ms. Zachary finished speaking, she stretched out her hand to open the door. Before Caroline could react, she was pushed into the room by Ms. Zachary. She staggered while she was being pushed into the room. Before she could stand still, a strong force suddenly pulled her forward. While she was panicking, she could smell the scent of cologne. There was a maic voice lingering next to her ears and said, "You are finally here." Chapter 41 I Want You to Spend the Night With Me Chapter 41 I Want You to Spend the Night With Me Chapter 41 I Want You to Spend the Night With Me Caroline''s ears became warm instantly. She could hear and feel that man''s breath very clearly in her ear. Even though she wanted to ignore it, it was difficult. "Sir, please let go of your hand first," she said. But she didn''t expect that instead of letting her go, that man deliberately teased her with his lips wrapped around her ears, and he said ambiguously, "No problem." After that, he let go of his hand. But that man bit on her ear ambiguously. Caroline was stunned. She had not met such a difficult man among the rest that she had met. He did let go of his hand but not his lips! His voice was extremely unfamiliar to her. That made Caroline feel even weirder. She was sure that she didn''t know that man. Thinking of what Ms. Zachary had warned her in front of the door of the room, she endured it despite she was very ufortable about it. She tilted her head cautiously and wanted to secretly nce at the person through the side. At that moment, the man stepped back, left her sight, and said, "Just look at me if you want to see me." Boom! Caroline blushed due to the embarrassment of being caught by the person in front of her, who she was peeping at. Although she was embarrassed, she managed to see his face. A sh of amazement shed on her face. But in the next second, Caroline became calm again. Cayne''s brown-colored pupils shed with interest and he looked excited with the joy of hunting. Those who were familiar with him would know that he must be very excited at that moment. All those people who had seen his face would be amazed, no matter if they were men or women. They were always fascinated by his stunning appearance. Thinking of that, Cayne''s beautiful face shed a trace of imperceptible disgust. It seemed like there was no one in the world would hate his captivating appearance more than himself. Caroline raised her hand and slowly wiped off her ear. She still didn''t like being touched by others Cayne narrowed his brown eyes suddenly and found that woman very interesting. She was such a contradiction. So far, there wasn''t any woman who was more submissive than her. But she didn''t know that no matter how submissive she tried to be, some of her small asional gestures still betrayed her. She wasn''t a woman who would yield easily and that made her a very good and interesting prey. "Would you like to drink?" he asked. Caroline said without even thinking about it, "Sir, I don''t know why you ask for me, but I would like you to know one thing. I don''t drink. Other than that, I can do anything." "Really? Anything?" Cayne chuckled and said, "I want you to spend the night with me." As soon as Cayne finished speaking, Caroline''s expression changed drastically. There was still some buzzing in her mind. She looked at that man, who was with a beautiful face in front of her in a daze. She never thought that any man would be interested in her with her current condition. Seeing that woman who had been dull and uninterested ever since she came into the room be someone stunned and shocked with unbelievable expression, Cayne was very happy. He took out the checkbook from his arms. Then, he took out his pen, wrote down a series of numbers quickly, and signed his name. After that, he held the check with his slender fingers and handed it to Caroline, "Take it. I have to leave first today. I wille to you next time." Caroline didn''t reach out to pick up the check but nced at the amount stated on the check, which was 14 thousand dors. She couldn''t help but wondered why she didn''t do anything and was only been in the room for 15 minutes, then the man gave her 14 thousand dors. She looked up at the man immediately and wondered if what he said just now was true or if he was just teasing her. Could it be that person really wants to... "Don''t overthink about it. I''ve something to do tonight. So, I won''t ask you to spend the night with me." Caroline breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It doesn''t cost that much." She was referring to the amount on Cayne''s check. After a chuckle, Cayne said with a pleasant and maic voice, "You deserve it. You make me happy. You might think it''s too much, but I don''t think it''s too little for me to buy a good mood." Caroline was speechless. "Take it. Didn''t your superior teach you to listen to your customers and meet their needs?" Cayne smiled. He took Caroline''s hand and stuffed the check into her palm. Caroline could feel that her palm was burning hot. That money came out of nowhere. Subconsciously, she wanted to refuse, but suddenly she thought of the 7 million dors that she owed Bentley. Wasn''t that something she needed the most at that moment? Her palm was still burning. The hand that she used to hold the check was like holding a stove. It was scorching hot and her face turned pale gradually. Although the tips that she got from her customers in the past were very humiliating to her, she could take them with peace of mind. Even for the 70 thousand dors, she got from Mr. Sawyer. She could understand that was only because, in Mr. Sawyer''s eyes, she looked like the woman that he loved. Therefore, he did that for the woman that he loved. But, she didn''t do anything with this man who appeared out of nowhere, didn''t she? Cayne was 6 feet tall. When he was standing in front of Caroline, he was a head and a half taller than her. He lowered his eyes and smiled while he was admiring the slight expression of the woman in front of him. It seemed that through those subtle changes in Caroline''s expression, he could see through her inner struggle. As for him, joy shed across his face since he enjoyed watching that woman''s inner struggle.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He found that was the most profitable business he had done since he came to Jusall, by paying 14 thousand dors to look at such a wonderful inner struggle. Caroline''s face became paler and paler. She looked very much in a struggle. On one hand, she felt that she shouldn''t take the money. On the other hand, she needed money urgently. Suddenly, she raised her head slowly. From her angle, she could only see Cayne''s beautiful chin and his smiling lips. She asked, "Sir, do you need me to do anything for you?" A trace of surprise shed across Cayne''s brown eyes. He felt like he had underestimated that woman again. She was always able to surprise him over and over again and refreshed his understanding of her every time. She was such a helpless woman and submissive woman, and yet she was holding onto her pride so badly! She needed money. There was no doubt about it. From the conversation between her and another woman in the hospital, it was obvious that the woman in front of him needed money urgently, and it was arge amount of money. Otherwise, how could she bear all the humiliation and did something that almost all women disdain to do? He couldn''t help but wondered if there was anyone who was born to be so low. Cayne chuckled to himself. Therefore, he gave her money. Of course, he didn''t sympathize with her. He just wanted to see her face while she struggled. As his wish, he managed to see that expression. However, he only foresaw the beginning but not the ending. Although Caroline needed money, she refused to take it for nothing. That was her attitude. Hunting! Conquer! Those two words appeared in Cayne''s consciousness. He raised his slender index finger, pressed it on his lips, and looked at Caroline, "Kiss me." Chapter 42 Did He Really Just Want a Kiss Chapter 42 Did He Really Just Want a Kiss Chapter 42 Did He Really Just Want a Kiss "Kiss me." He asked for granted in a low voice. Cayne cheekily looked at her. He couldn''t help it. That brought him joy in a bad way. He had a boring life and needed some spices. During those three months in Lehcaster, Caroline was the spice in his boring life. Cayne wanted to see this woman, who was full of contradictions struggle again. But this time, he was destined to be disappointed. The woman just froze for a moment. Then, she raised her head silently, and asked him seriously, "Sir, are you being serious?" "No." He smiled slightly with a calm demeanor. The next moment, the calmness on his face froze. His eyes widened suddenly, and he looked in disbelief at the not-so-beautiful face that was so close in front of him. He could feel a warm and dry touch on his lips. He couldn''t ignore that feeling as he had never experienced it before. He had never kissed by lips that were rougher than sackcloth. He said, "You..." Caroline didn''t take that kiss as a "kiss". It was a customer''s request to her and she fulfilled it as promised. After that, the check in her palm was no longer as burning as before. She found it funny. She never thought that a kiss of hers would be worth 14 thousand dors!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was such a joke. Carolinended her feet on the ground and calmly stepped a few steps back. That was a slightly safer distance to her. "Why did you do that?" Cayne''s brown eyes were full of doubts. Why wasn''t she struggling or hesitating? Nothing that he expected had happened. Caroline looked up and said with a smile, "Because I''m a bitch. I can kiss anyone who gives me money without hesitation." A kiss wasn''t a big deal. That was a man who once asked her to perform a kissing scene with his bodyguard in front of the public. Wasn''t she the one who got all the advantages by making 14 thousand dors with a kiss? Caroline''s smile made her look even more insincere by calling herself a bitch. Cayne didn''t expect that this woman would be self-deprecated without any hesitation. For a moment, there was a trace ofplexity in his eyes without him noticing while he was looking at the woman, who was in front of him. He raised his hand and nced at his watch, "Let''s stop here for today. Ms. Jameson, I''ll see you next time." After he finished speaking, he left. Walking through the corridors, Cayne''s beautiful face gleamed with huge excitement. He found it very interesting. "Are you a bitch? I''ll tear off your protectiveyers of camouge with my own hands!" He thought to himself and was looking forward to uncovering the real character of Caroline. He would stripe off all her camouge as if she appeared naked in front of him. He couldn''t help but wondered if her mouth with those dry and rough lips could still say "I''m a bitch" that easily by then. He was rubbing his lips with his fair fingers and he narrowed his eyes suddenly. He took out a brocade handkerchief expressionlessly and wiped his lips three times. Then, he walked to the elevator entrance. After a "ding-dong", the elevator door opened. He entered the elevator and waved his hand. The brocade handkerchief with dark blue stripes on a white background fluttered into the trash can at the elevator entrance. Caroline was standing inside the room. She stared at her toes with her head down. She looked dull and couldn''t help but wondered did that man just wanted a kiss. He spent 14 thousand dors to buy it. Did he only want a kiss? Her pupils were dted and she raised her hand to cover her chest. She knew it well. It wasn''t. Caroline wanted to refute that person loudly and yelled out her dissatisfaction by saying, "Even though I am a bitch, I also have my dignity! You are making me so suffer because you want to see howplicated and twisted human nature can be!" She wanted to shout out like that very badly. At one point, she almost shouted out her inner thought. But when she was about to say it out, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t have any dignity left. It was right that all bitches have dignity. But among all the bitches, she was the only one who didn''t have it! She held tightly onto the check in her hand. Every number on that check ached Caroline. "Bang. Bang." "Come in." Marissa raised her head and asked, "Why are you here? Do you feel better? It''s okay if you want to rest at home for a few more days." "Marissa, I''m fine." Caroline gently ced the check in her hand on Marissa''s desk and said, "I''ll have to ask for your favor again. Please deposit the amount in this check into that bank card." Marissa nced at the check and asked, "14 thousand dors? Where did this moneye from?" As soon as Marissa finished asking, she stopped and looked at Caroline with her lips pursed for a while, "You just took another order?" Caroline didn''t say a word. She admitted it silently. "Why did he give you so much money?" Marissa stood up and thought to herself that 14 thousand dors weren''t a big number in Royal Club, but that wasn''t a small amount either. On top of that, that didn''t include drinks and other tips. Marissa held onto Caroline''s shoulder and asked, "What have you done?" Marissa was very worried. She could see how desperate that girl was trying to make money. Looking at Marissa''s eyes which were full of worries, Caroline''s numbed heart suddenly felt warm. She didn''t want Marissa to worry. She lowered her eyes and answered, "Marissa, he just asked for a kiss." "A kiss? That''s it?" Even the well-informed Marissa couldn''t help screaming. But in the next second, Marissa fell silent and thought to herself, "Just that simple? No, it isn''t." A kiss? It must be more than that. In the red-light district, Marissa was used to seeing wealthy businessmen and rich people who were looking for fun from the women in a bad way. For a man who could simply give 14 thousand dors away, he could get any kind of woman easily. Marissa looked at Caroline. She wasn''t looking down on Caroline but in terms of her physical appearance, Caroline wasn''t an attractive woman to any men. If there was a man who was interested in Caroline''s appearance, he would be one of the millions in the world. It wasmon that a man would judge a woman by appearance. "Just a kiss?" Marissa asked softly. "Um." Marissa became even more silent. If that big spender just asked for a kiss from Caroline, it just showed that wouldn''t be that simple. "From now on, don''t see that man again," Marissa said decisively. After all, she was the one who had gone so far in that industry with some achievements. She could sense that man had no good intentions toward Caroline by the information she was given. Although she didn''t know what he was looking for from a silly woman like Caroline, Marissa was pretty sure that she couldn''t let Caroline see that person again. Marissa raised her eyes and nced at Caroline, who was taciturn in front of her. Suddenly, her gaze stopped on her forehead. She stretched out her hand and quickly brushed away Caroline''s bangs. Marissa''s pupils shrank and she shouted urgently, "What is this?" Marissa moved so fast that Caroline had no time to react. When Caroline returned to her senses, Marissa had already seen that. Caroline hurriedly covered the wound on her forehead with the hair that Marissa was holding onto and said, "I hit the door identally. No worries." Chapter 43 The Reason That Made Bentley Goes Abroad Chapter 43 The Reason That Made Bentley Goes Abroad Chapter 43 The Reason Why Bentley Goes Abroad "Caroline, tell me the truth!" Marissa wasn''t someone that could be easily fooled by Caroline. She asked with a grim look, "So, you aren''t getting days off because you are feeling tired?" After saying that, Marissa picked up her phone and looked at Caroline, "It''s fine that you don''t want to say anything. I''ll call Mr. Shawn directly." Marissa was very worried and therefore she thought of such a stupid move. "Marissa, Mr. Shawn won''t care about me." Marissa was stunned for a moment because what Caroline had said was so true. Marissa suddenly recalled that Bentley was the one who treated Caroline most cruelly. She was afraid that if she called and told him that Caroline hit her head and got injured, he would just be indifferent. "Okay, Callie. You win. I won''t call Mr. Shawn. I''ll call the manager of your PR Department." Caroline''s face turned pale instantly. Then she said, "Don''t call Ms. Zachary." Marissa was stunned. She didn''t know that Caroline was so afraid of Ms. Zachary. Caroline looked pale and begged Marissa, "Marissa, please don''t call Ms. Zachary." Ms. Zachary already didn''t like her in the first ce. If this caused more hatred from Ms. Zachary, Caroline would be transferred from her PR department. Then, she would be unable to raise the huge sum of 7 million dors to pay back that man. "I hit the doorknob." "How did you bump onto the doorknob?" Marissa was very shrewd. How could a person bump onto the doorknob suddenly? "When I went back that day, it rained suddenly. I felt dizzy and light-headed after I got caught in the rain." After all, Caroline wanted to cover everything that Madison did. She wasn''t trying to protect Madison nor did she feel sorry for Madison. She just didn''t want to be hated by anyone because of that. She was scared. Just Bentley alone was enough to make her life upside down. The feeling of being hated by someone was killing her. Marissa looked at Caroline, who was in front of her thoroughly as if she was weighing the reliability of Caroline''s words. After a while, Marissa changed to a softer approach and said, "The injury on your forehead hasn''t healed yet. You should go back and rest. Onlye back to work after it''spletely healed. I''ll inform your manager." "I don''t want to." Except for drinking, Caroline, who had always been obedient to everything resisted Marissa face-to- face. Marissa was stunned and said, "Listen to me." "I don''t want to. I''m fine." "You are not in good health and you still have stitches on your forehead. " "Marissa, if you really care about me, please offer me more jobs." It was the sentence that made Marissa feel distressed and sorry at the same time for the person in front of her. Though people all considered Caroline as a shameless and unprincipled person, Marissa knew she was unyielding in nature. Marissa rubbed her brows and said, "You may leave now." Even if she stopped Caroline this time, she would probably try another way to make more money. Marissa did have the 7 million dors that she could give to Caroline. But, she knew that if her boss, Bentley found out, he would be giving her a hard time. After Caroline left, Marissa nced at the check on the table. She transferred 14 thousand dors from her ount immediately to the bank card that Bentley gave to Caroline. Although the bank was closed, people like them always had connections to get their business done outside of working hours. As for the check, Marissa stuffed it into her safe box. In New Xoford. It wasn''t in the same time zone as Lehcaster. It was daytime. The meeting room of the New Xoford branch was located on the 65th floor of the skyscraper. A man was sitting in the power seat of the meeting room. When the mobile phone on the meeting room table vibrated, the man nced down at the screen of his mobile phone. Then, he narrowed his eyes. While the blond-haired Clodonese was presenting his report, that man reached out to pick up his mobile phone on the conference table and clicked on the unread text. That was a bank remittance text message. The man seemed to be upset about the amount of money. He stood up in a switch and gave the audience a shock. They all sat upright immediately and the Clodonese, who was reporting was so frightened that his voice stopped abruptly. He was worried that he might have said something wrong and offended his boss. That man paced to the French window, stretched out his hand, and dialed a number. "Du-doo", after two rings, the call was connected. "Who gave her the money?" The cold voice was transmitted through the microphone to Marissa who was in Royal Club. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Marissa was caught in surprise. But then she understood in the next second. It was about the remittance of 14 thousand dors given by Caroline to Mr. Shawn''s bank card. The mobile phone that was linked to the bank card belonged to Mr. Shawn himself. Once the money was remitted, Mr. Shawn would be able to receive the remittance text after a while due to the time difference. "It''s a new customer." Marissa tried her best to speak in a business-like manner without hiding anything. "What did she do this time?" The question sounded a bit inexplicable, but Marissa understood Bentley''s implication. He wanted to know why someone gave Caroline the 14 thousand dors and what she had done in exchange. After hesitating for a while, Marissa didn''t know whether she should say it or not. The handsome man started to be impatient with Marissa''s hesitation and silence. He asked, "Are you trying to hide something on her behalf?" "Caroline didn''t do anything that crosses the line." Marissa couldn''t figure out what Bentley was thinking. Her boss was a deep thinker. But she also knew that if Bentley became ruthless, no one in Lehcaster could bear it. Therefore, she tried her best to say euphemistically, "Caroline just kissed that man." Marissa felt that shouldn''t be a big deal. In Royal Club, a kiss wasn''t really a big deal. Although she was a little worried, she didn''t think that Caroline could provoke her cold boss again by only that. In New Xoford, the man cut off the call coldly. His expression turned even colder. He looked out the window and no one knew what he was thinking. In the meeting room, everyone was frightened. He was a deep thinker and no one could read him. The oppressive atmosphere at that moment was overwhelming and it was enough to make an eight-foot-tall man out of breath. A big guy like the Clodonese had also shrunk his shoulders and tried not to make any movement. Bentley stared out of the window with a cold expression. His handsome face looked as cold as ice. A smirk shed on his face when he thought of the sentence "she didn''t cross the line". There was sarcasm showed on his face as well as irrepressible anger. Looking out of the window, he thought of the night beforeing to New Xoford. He also stood in front of the window of the hotel-style apartment on the 28th floor of Royal Club and looked out of the window. He couldn''t exin why but he just hated seeing that woman belittle herself and lose her self-dignity. He didn''t want to see Caroline in that condition! He understood better why Caroline couldn''t affect his mood three years ago, but she could make him so angry after she was released from prison three yearster. As long as he saw Caroline like that, he couldn''t help but feel angry. Since he didn''t want to see that anymore, he came to New Xoford. He thought that his mood swings in those days were just because he wasn''t used to facing that poor woman, who waspletely different from his impression. Maybe aftering to New Xoford, he didn''t have to see such a humble and pitiful Caroline for a while, and those inexplicable mood swings would disappear automatically. But, how could she kiss someone else? Was she really being so cheap and so shameless that she could do anything without any limit? "Cyrus, get ready for return." Bentley gave the order with a frosty expression. Chapter 44 The Unprecedented Shamelessness Chapter 44 The Unprecedented Shamelessness Chapter 44 The Unprecedented Shamelessness After Caroline went off work, she walked alone at night as usual. Madison naturally wouldn''t go back to the dormitory with Caroline together. When Caroline returned to the dormitory, she was surprised. The lights were on in the living room, and Madison sitting on a sofa was spending time on her mobile phone. Seeing that Caroline was back, Madison immediately put down her phone and stood up. "You''re back." Caroline was even more surprised. Formerly, Madison had already gone to bed in her room, but today Madison was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Caroline thought, "Is she waiting for me?" "Yes." Caroline was a little reticent. After three years in prison, she had no topic to talk about with others. Caroline was normally silent. "I heard a guest asked you to serve him in the VIP room on the sixth floor today. Who is it?" Caroline thought, "Is she chatting with me?" Caroline looked Madison up and down and then sneered. Caroline thought, "It''s impossible!" "It''s a stranger," Caroline replied slowly. She knew clearly that Madison wanted to ask whether the guest was Antonio. Madison breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly looked at Caroline sharply. Madison asked, "Did you tell others about the injury on your forehead?" Caroline only felt very exhausted. She was tired of sounding out and questioning. Caroline thought, "When will she stop her questions?" Caroline closed her eyes and then opened them. She looked at Madison and said, "You''re a top student of Lehcaster University, and I''m just a cleaner who has not graduated from high school. We''re from two different worlds. We just live together in the dormitory arranged by thepany because of work. We''re entirely different. In that case, we''d better live our separate lives." "What are you talking about, Caroline? You''re going too far..." Before finishing speaking, Madison looked at the weak and silent woman in her eyes limping past her and walking into the bedroom without looking at anything. Suddenly, there was a disapproving look on Madison''s face. Looking at the closed door, Madison was very angry. Madison thought, "Isn''t her implication that I''m asking for trouble? Does she also mean to make me behave myselfter?" "Very good. Caroline, you''re unbelievable! After entering the public rtions department, you speak in a different way. If you''re really tough, just don''t work in the Royal Club." Madison was so angry that she ran to Caroline''s door and yelled. Then Madison turned around to her bedroom angrily. Caroline leaned against the door and slowly slid down. She thought it was quiet atst. Caroline thought, "What have I done to offend the top college student? She can tell me, and I''ll never do it." Caroline felt tired. At this point, the contradiction between Caroline and Madison deepened. Madison also showed her dislike and disgust for Caroline. When they went to work the next night, Madison found fault with Caroline, and Caroline was still silent as usual. In the Royal Club. In the corridor, Caroline and Madison collided head-on. Maybe because Caroline didn''t stand still or Madison deliberately increased her strength and hit Caroline, Caroline fell to the ground. Madison stood in front of Caroline and wanted to say something. Suddenly, Madison found something and then took the initiative to step forward to help Caroline get up. Madison asked, "Are you okay? I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry, okay?" Caroline had a trace of suspicion in her calm eyes. She looked at Madison strangely and didn''t know what happened. Caroline thought, "Why did Madison suddenly behave so strangely?" "Caroline, get up first. It''s cold sitting on the ground. You are just getting better and just discharged from the hospital." As Madison said, she held Caroline with both hands tightly. Madison continued, "Girls should protect themselves. You can''t do what you spoiled yourself as before." "A few days ago, I happened to leave something in the dormitory and went back. I found that you fell to the ground unconscious and then hurriedly took you to the hospital. I can''t even imagine how bad it would have been if I hadn''t gone back to the dormitory that day." Caroline frowned tighter as she listened. She thought, "Is Madison speaking this to me?" Madison said this as if she deliberately said it to someone. Caroline wondered, "Wait! Who did she deliberately say it to?" Caroline was not stupid. She subconsciously was about to turn her head and had a look. As soon as Caroline turned her head, her waist was held by an arm. Caroline easily got rid of Madison. Caroline''s back was leaning against a warm chest. Behind Caroline, a melodious male voice sounded. "Caroline, hurry to thank... Well, Ms. Chance?" It was Antonio, who had encountered Caroline twice in the corridor. Antonio''s voice was very characteristic. It was charming and deep. It would be hard for everyone to forget after hearing Antonio''s voice. Caroline recognized Antonio''s voice and turned her head. Caroline said, "Mr. Tucker, it''s you." While greeting politely, Caroline was breaking free from Antonio secretly. However, Antonio''s arm was like a tangled vine, and Caroline couldn''t get rid of it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Caroline frowned quietly and thought, "Well, Madison will purposely make difficulties for me again." "I just want to make 5 million dors, and I don''t want to care about anything else at all." "Hello, Mr. Tucker." Madison greeted Antonio. When Madison saw Antonio holding Caroline''s waist, Madison was jealous and thought, "Why? What''s good about Caroline?" Since Madison took the initiative to say hello, Antonio had to greet, "Oh, Ms. Chance." Madison''s heart raced. Antonio''s smile was too bewitching. Antonio stood behind Caroline. Caroline''s hair on her forehead was a little messy because she had just fallen. Antonio stared at it and lowered his eyelids. The next second, Antonio raised his eyes and looked at Madison. Antonio said with a charming smile, "Did Ms. Chance just say that Caroline was sick and hospitalized a while ago?" Antonio''s appearance and temperament really attracted girls. Besides, Antonio was deliberately showing male hormones, and Madison was naturally attracted. Suddenly, Madison''s heart raced, and her cheeks were crimson. But Madison still heard Antonio talk about Caroline. Madison felt depressed and nced at Caroline. Madison said, "Yes, it rained that night. Caroline had a fever in the rain. Maybe because of this, she didn''t stand still when she got up and then hit the doorknob. I was very worried when I took her to the hospital." It was a lie. Caroline felt strange and thought, "Isn''t Madison afraid to be exposed by me to her face?" "Why did she distort facts and tell a lie for granted?" "She really regards me as a pushover." Antonio just teased, "Oh..." Caroline didn''t expect Antonio to turn his head and ask, "Is that so, Caroline?" Chapter 45 Antonio Teaches Madison a Lesson Chapter 45 Antonio Teaches Madison a Lesson Chapter 45 Antonio Teaches Madison a Lesson Secretly No one expected that Antonio would suddenly ask that. For a while, even the air stagnated. Madison was so nervous that the hairs on her whole body just stood up. "Hmm? Caroline, is that so?" Yes or no. Just to open the mouth. Caroline clearly felt Madison''s horrified and nervous gaze. Slowly raising her head, Caroline looked at Antonio and slowly opened her mouth. She said with a smile, "Of course." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Madison''s clothes on her back got drenched with sweat. Madison felt as if she had ridden a roller coaster just now, and she didn''t want to have this feeling in her life. Madison took aplicated look at Caroline and thought that Caroline gave her invisible pressure and more serious insults. Madison didn''t realize that she looked down on Caroline very much in her heart. The more Madison looked down on Caroline, the more twisted her heart became when Caroline''s performance exceeded Madison''s expectations every time. Madison was saved by the woman that Madison looked down on. It was the same reason that a genius with a high IQ was saved by a fool. Madison would only feel more angry than grateful. "Mr. Tucker, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to work first." Caroline didn''t want to have anything to do with this yboy, not just because of Madison, but because Caroline only had her body now. Caroline turned and left. Antonio kept watching Caroline''s figure disappear, and then he looked at Madison again. Antonio sneered and thought, "I don''t believe a word about what Madison said." "Does she really think that I''m just a yboy and an airhead?" Antonio asked, "Are you busyter?" Madison was ttered and thought, "Is Mr. Tucker caring about me?" "No. I''m not busy today." Even if Madison was busy, she would say no. Madison clenched her fists nervously and thought, "Is Mr. Tucker going to..." Madison was full of expectations. Antonio pressed his lips and said meaningfully, "It''s great." Antonio put his hand in his pocket. Then he passed Madison and left leisurely. Madison was the only one left, and she didn''t know Antonio''s meaning. Madison thought, "He suddenly asked me if I was busy, and then just left. Is that all?" "What does this mean?" Madison felt ufortable like thousands of ants crawling in her heart, and she could only press her temper and go to work. However, Madison was always distracted when she worked today. "Madison, go to Room 603 on the sixth floor." The leader handed the fruit tray to Madison and said, "Work hard." "What? Shouldn''t Annie be in charge of Room 603 today?" The leader nced at Madison and said, "Someone asked you to go. Hurry up. Don''t dilly dally." "Oh." In Room 603. Antonio smiled and raised a ss of red wine. He toasted several middle-aged men on the sofa and said, "Mr. Camden, just have fun today, and I will pay for it." After speaking, Antonio chugged the red wine and put down the ss. Antonio continued, "I still have some things to deal with. My father is waiting for me at home. Gentlemen, just have fun." Antonio said again, "Mr. Camden, did you see that door?" Antonio pointed to the door and said, "Later, a youngdy wille in. This girl is very interesting. I''m not gonna just keep her to myself." As Antonio said, he showed Dawson Camden an ambiguous smile that only men knew and touched Dawson''s arm. "Do you know what I mean, Mr. Camden?" "Yes. Yes. Of course." Dawson looked dashing, wearing sses with a frame. He was a middle- aged gentleman. He seemed to have a very good upbringing. At that moment, such a person took the hint and smiled at Antonin. "No wonder otherspliment that Mr. Tucker is a very outstanding person, and they''re right," Dawson said with an ent. Antonio motioned to Dawson and said, "Gentlemen, I''m sorry that I have something to do at home. I''ll go first." Before Antonio left, he said to Dawson meaningfully, "Mr. Camden, don''t worry. Just do whatever you want to here. Later, I will let someone send you something, and I personally picked an interesting girl for you. Don''t make my work a wasted effort, Mr. Camden." "You are so wee, Mr. Tucker." Antonio turned around and walked out of the room. Then he walked to the dark ce. Antonio leaned against the wall, took out a cigarette, and put it into his mouth. He lit up the cigarette, and the smoke rose. Antonio nced at Madison, who appeared at the door, and smiled coldly. Antonio indifferently watched Madison enter the room that was also hell. Madison put down the fruit tray and was about to leave. She was just a waitress, not a hostess. But Madison didn''t realize that today''s hostess in the room was not here at all. Dawson stopped Madison and asked, "What''s your name?" Madison was suddenly asked for her name. Although she was a little anxious, she still replied, "My name''s Madison." "Madison. It''s a good name." "Come on. Sit here." Dawson beckoned. Madison felt deeply insulted and retorted, "Sir, I''m just a waitress!" Madison specifically emphasized the word waitress, hoping the guest could understand that she was not a hostess. But Dawson and the other men in the room had already preconceived fixed ideas. When Antonio had deliberately mentioned Madison before and Madison walked in through the door, the men in the room already subconsciously thought Madison was that interesting girl. For them, the word interesting had a different meaning. Dawson didn''t care about Madison''s struggle. Dawson only thought that Madison yed hard to get his interest, and he was not angry. Dawson smiled kindly and said, "Sit down. Whether you''re a waitress or something else, you have to abide by the club''s rules working in the Royal Club, even if you''re a cleaner." Dawson had a glib tongue. He neither humiliated Madison nor shouted at Madison. Madison could only grit her teeth and suck it up. "I''m really just a waitress and won''t drink with guests." When Dawson heard this, he and several other men of the same age on the sofa looked at each other and smiled. Madison felt that their smiles had another meaning. "I won''t let you drink. We''ll drink the wine by ourselves. You are a girl, and drinking is not good for you." When Dawson finished speaking kindly, a bald middle-aged man next to him spoke something, and then the other two people also spoke something. Madison saw the middle-aged gentleman with sses and those people talking in anothernguage as if they were consulting something. Then the middle-aged gentleman talked to his bodyguards in his native dialect for a while. Madison suddenly realized that the middle-aged gentleman with sses was a businessman from Aplona, and the other men were businessmen from Wrokdon. Madison thought, "Why did an Aplonan businessman bring three Wrokdonese businessmen to the Royal Club?" No matter how stupid Madison was, she knew that she''d better leave quickly in this situation. When Madison was ready to leave, Dawson said with a smile, "How can I just let you go? Someone strongly rmended you, saying that you''re an interesting person." Then Dawson suddenly said coldly, "Peter, take care of Ms. Chance." Chapter 46 Caroline Is Collateral Damage Because of Madison Chapter 46 Caroline Is Coteral Damage Because of Madison Chapter 46 Caroline Is Coteral Damage Because of Madison The strong bodyguard immediately stopped Madison expressionlessly. "Sir, this is the Royal Club! What are you going to do? No matter what you are going to do, no one can be presumptuous in the Royal Club." Madison didn''t panic. After all, this was the Royal Club, and Madison thought the Royal Club was her biggest supporter. Dawson also hesitated. Even in South Jusall, he had also heard of the Royal Club''s power. Suddenly, a man came into the room and whispered something in Dawson''s ear. Dawson''s original hesitation disappeared, and Dawson teased, "Ms. Chance, I have heard that you are an exiled person in the Royal Club. The Royal Club won''t care about you." Madison remembered Marissa''s words that day in an instant. After Madison heard Dawson''s words, her face suddenly turned pale. This time, Madison really panicked. "Leave... Leave me alone." "Don''t be afraid, Ms. Chance. We won''t do anything to you. I just want to ask you to perform a show for me." "What show?" "When the tools from my friend are here, you''ll know." Speak of the devil. As soon as Dawson finished speaking, a superrge transparent cab was carried in. The cab was ced vertically, and it was at least 9 feet. Fortunately, the ceilings of the Royal Club''s rooms were rtively high.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The cab was a bit like a coffin ced vertically, but it was muchrger than the coffin. It could amodate at least three or four people, which was more than enough. However, only the top of the transparent container had no lid, and the other ces were sealed. In the dark ce of the corridor, Antonio witnessed the tools being sent into the room. The cigarette in his hand burned to the end. There was a trash can next to Antonio. Antonio stubbed out the cigarette and then turned to leave. In the room. "Ms. Chance." Dawson smiled and took out the checkbook. He signed the check in front of Madison, and it was an enormous figure for Madison. Dawson put the check on the table and pushed it to Madison. Dawson said, "I''m asking you to perform a show, and this is the performance fee." "One million dors?" Madison couldn''t help eximing. She was immediately attracted by so much money. But in the next second, Madison immediately realized something was wrong. She thought, "One million dors! Such arge amount of money. What kind of performance is it worth so much money?" Suddenly, Madison looked at Dawson very vigntly and asked, "What kind of performance is it?" Madison was finally attracted by the check. Dawson pointed to the transparent container that had just been sent and replied, "Have you ever seen a performance of a real person struggling underwater? That''s what I want to ask you to perform. Please go into the cab." At this time, several workers who came in to send the transparent container went to the bathroom to draw off the water. The nylon pipe connected the faucet and the transparent container. With the sound of the water, the transparent container was gradually filled with water. Madison looked as pale as death. "I... I''ll die." Madison shook her head, and her face paler. "No, no, no. We dare not kill people." Dawson smiled more kindly. "It usually takes four to six minutes for a person to drown. As long as you''re in the water for three minutes, we''ll let someone go into the water to pull you out." "If so, why did you give so much as one million dors?" Madison still maintained her sanity in the face of the temptation of such arge sum of money. "Well, haven''t you heard of it? A horse stumbles that has four legs. There are always idents in life." Dawson''s implication was very clear. They didn''t want idents to happen, but if there was an ident, it was inevitable. Madison''s mind was in turmoil. Madison didn''t believe Dawson''s exnation. Madison was more flurried and turned her head. She thought, "What should I do? The Royal Club won''t support me at all now. I regretted it. I regret that I did not listen to Marissa''s words and that I didn''t take the support of the Royal Club seriously. But it''s toote to regret it now." Suddenly, Madison thought of something. Madison suddenly raised her head and gulped. She nervously shouted to Dawson, "Mr. Camden, I know there is someone who is particrly suitable for the performance! Moreover, she loves money very much!" "Oh? Tell me, who is it?" Dawson looked at Madison with a smile and thought, "Is this the very interesting girl Mr. Tucker said? She looks pure." Dawson experienced a lot over the years, and he had certainly seen many pure girls like Madison. Dawson saw that Madison was young but didn''t expect that she was so scheming. Dawson didn''t mean to embarrass Madison. Since Madison wanted to rmend someone, Dawson wanted to see the person. "It''s Caroline. She''s from the public rtions department. She really loves money." Madison kept emphasizing that Caroline loved money very much, and Dawson was interested. Dawson asked, "Tell me, why did you say so?" If a person wasbeled that loving money, the one was an interesting person. Dawson knew very well. The Wrokdonese businessmen could only understand simple Jusallian words. They couldn''t get the meaning of themunication between Dawson and Madison. But they heard the words "she loves money very much" and got it. Suddenly, the Wrokdonese businessmen were also excited. Madison told Dawson all about Caroline without holding anything back. "Caroline and I are roommates. She really loves money, and she can do anything for money. If you want to watch an exciting performance, just find her. She has done a more difficult performance, let alone the performance of a real person drowning in the water." "Really? You haven''t told me what she has performed." "Caroline can kneel on the ground and beg for money. Mr. Camden, it''s something that really happened. She knelt on the ground and picked up the money, crawling like a dog. All the people in the Royal Club knew it. Mr. Camden, the most suitable person for your performance is Caroline." Mr. Camden guffawed, "Then I''ll meet her. Peter, bring her up." Madison quickly lowered her head and breathed a sigh of relief. When Madison thought of Caroline comingter, Madison bit her lips and hesitated. But the next moment, Madison felt a sense of relief and thought, "It won''t kill her. Besides, the guest said that she''d only go into the water for just three minutes. Someone will pull her out." "I''m not really hurting her. She should also thank me for helping her get one million dors." Chapter 47 Bentley Is Furious Chapter 47 Bentley Is Furious Chapter 47 Bentley Is Furious Dawson looked at the woman in front of him and frowned. "She''s not beautiful." Madison was frightened, and just a few words made her nervous. Madison had never hoped more than now that Caroline could be good-looking. If Dawson thought Caroline was not good-looking, Madison would be the unlucky person in the end. Madison carefully took a peek at the rectangr transparent container. The water inside was already more than three t high. Madison hurriedly said to Dawson, "Don''t look down on her. Caroline will definitely be able to perform well." Although Caroline just got here for a while, she knew that today''s performance was another trap from the dialogue between Dawson and Madison. Dawson looked at Caroline suspiciously and asked, "Is she telling the truth?" Caroline''s shoulders trembled. Caroline actually heard the same sentence twice in one day. Caroline smiled and didn''t look at Dawson, but turned to look at Madison. Caroline''s gaze made Madison l embarrassed to be seen through. Madison felt her face burning and didn''t dare to look directly at Caroline. "It''s a good thing. The performance is one million dors." Madison craned her neck and said with less confidence. Caroline silently turned her head back and thought, "If it''s really a good thing, why don''t you perform?" Caroline blinked and then raised her head. She said slowly to Dawson, "Two million dors." "Are you Caroline? Are you bargaining with me?" Dawson frowned and thought, "As Madison said, this woman really loves money very much." "If you give me two million dors, I''ll do it." "Caroline! What are you doing? One million dors is enough! Don''t push it!" Madison was worried that Caroline would offend Dawson after raising the price. If so, Madison would suffer in the end. After all, the Royal Club wouldn''t help Madison. Caroline did nothing but only looked at Dawson firmly. Caroline said, "I want two million dors. I take risks with my life. If I take this performance, I will perform with all my heart. Mr. Camden, two million dors. I will not back down." For the money, Caroline was sensitive andcking. "Your life is not worth two million dors." Dawson snorted. Caroline was still who she was. She said slowly, "My life is not worth two million dors. But your joy is worth two million dors when you see the performance." Dawsonughed and thought, "This woman is really interesting. She''s much more interesting than the pure-looking Madison." "I heard that you love money very much." Caroline lowered her head and said nothing. Everyone knew that Caroline loved money very much. There was a smile that ordinary people couldn''t understand on Caroline''s face. Caroline raised her head and said, "Yes, I love money like life. No, I love money more than life." Caroline sneered in her heart, "That''s why I promised to use my life to perform, right?" "Therefore, as long as you pay, you can see the most dedicated performer." "OK! Two million dors!" Dawson smiled kindly, and his eyes glittered with excitement. He thought, "This woman named Caroline is indeed very interesting, though she''s not beautiful." Ten minutester... Caroline was thrown into the rectangr transparent container still in her tight clothes. She insisted on not changing into her clothes. The water was already above Caroline''s head. Her clothes were drenched and heavier, which dragged Caroline down even more. At first, Caroline could still open her eyes and see the businessmen for kicks standing in front of the transparent container and staring at her. Dawson looked dashing. But at this moment, even the gold-rimmed sses couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes. Enjoyment gradually appeared on his face. Finally, Caroline couldn''t hold her breath. She took her first breath and also choked on the water. Caroline kept coughing, but more water entered her lungs. She opened her hands and waved desperately, struggling. Caroline could still see out of the corner of her eye that the people watching in front of the transparent container were more and more excited. She suddenly had an idea, "I might as well die like this. If I die, I won''t have a huge debt of five million dors. If I die, I won''t have to suffer from my soul. If I die, is it considered that I give my life to Delores?" "Is it considered that I won''t owe Delores?" "No, no, no." "Gartane Lake. Delores. The gentle girl who saved me with her life definitely didn''t want me to repay her in this way." "I''ve promised her to go to Gartane Lake. I haven''tpleted the dream, and I can''t give up!" With thest bit of strength, Caroline stretched out her fist and beat the container wall. Caroline kept choking on the water and shouted faintly, "Help..." All Caroline''s words turned into bubbles. Caroline kept choking on the water and asking for help. Her vision began to blur, and she suddenly beat the container wall like crazy. Caroline thought, "I''m unwilling! I''m unwilling to die like this!" "Didn''t he say that someone would save me in three minutes?" "Pain, suffocation, and choking on the water are endless cycles. Are three minutes over?" "Why... Didn''t he say it was only three minutes?" "Maybe I''m really dying." "Do people have hallucinations before they die?" "Or does it mean that man neveres out of my heart until I die?" Caroline forced herself to smile and thought again, "Why? Why is he thest hallucination I have before I die?" "Bentley!" Caroline moved her lips at the figure before closing her eyes. Bentley never expected to see such a thrilling scene when he came back! With a grim look, Bentley picked up the wine bottle on the side and beat the transparent container. But the container was not damaged. Bentley turned his head and shouted at the bodyguards, "Save her!" Cyrus quickly checked the container and said, "Mr. Shawn, the lid of the container is locked. I don''t know why the key of the lock can''t open the container." Bentley stared at the drowning woman in the container and shouted, "Just beat!" With the order, the bodyguards Bentley brought did not dare to be careless. They all beat the container, but it was not damaged. Bentley turned his head and shouted again, "Tell me! How to open the container?" Dawson''s face was already a little pale. Dawson replied, "The container was sent by Mr. Tucker. I don''t know how to open it. Mr. Shawn, I really don''t know that this is your club. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to y such things in your club." "I didn''t expect such an ident to happen. In just three minutes, I was about to ask someone to pull her up. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." "Mr. Shawn, the club is yours, and the woman is also yours. If something happens to her, I''ll pay you money. I''ll take it. I''ll pay 10 million dors to this woman''s family members and 50 million dors to you." Bentley sneered. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was furious. Bentley ignored Dawson. Bentley ran to the bathroom to take a mop and beat the container violently. The material of the containerThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . was special, and it was not easy to break. Bentley held the mop tightly and beat the container again and again. With so much force, Bentley''s hands overflowed with blood. "Mr. Shawn, you can have a rest. Henry and I will beat it." When Cyrus saw Bentley''s crazy look, Cyrus''s heart lurched. Cyrus hurried to stop Bentley, but Bentley pushed Cyrus away hard. "Cyrus, beat it. Henry, call Anderson toe right now. Edward, go out and call everyone over to beat the container!" Dawson was frightened and said, "Mr. Shawn, why bother? It''s just a woman." Bentley suddenly turned his head and yelled with red eyes, "Dawson, how dare you do so to my woman! You''re risking your neck! You''d better pray that she is okay, otherwise, you will stay in Lehcaster forever!" Chapter 48 You Must Survive Chapter 48 You Must Survive Chapter 48 You Must Survive N?velDrama.Org ? content. Even when Bentley scolded Dawson angrily, Bentley still beat the transparent container with the mop! Bentley was like a madman, beating the container frantically. On the overpass three miles away from the Royal Club, a Maserati sports car swept past at a speed of 74 miles per hour. The car window was open, and the wind howled through the window. The howling gale made the voice in the car not be heard clearly. The driver in the front seat said with hesitation, "Mr. Tucker, will it be all right? That container is hard to break, and you asked me to change the key. Someone will die." A chuckle was covered by the wind, and the next words were clear. "Does it have anything to do with me? Is it illegal to identally take the wrong key? It''s Dawson, the jerk, who ys the game, and it''s him who should be worried." The driver said nothing more, but his hand trembled for a moment. "No one will die. If Dawson really wants to save Madison, the container can be broken by beating hard. I''m just scaring her." Antonio''s words made a chill to the driver''s heart. The driver thought, "Mr. Tucker, you''re wrong! If she suffers from a weak heart, she will be scared to death. Why don''t you say it''s because you hate her?" Of course, the driver did not dare to say this. In the Royal Club, Bentley beat the container frantically again and again. He thought, "Her body is just in front of me, swinging in the water. I still remember that before she closed her eyes, herst cry was my name!" "Mr. Shawn." The people below didn''t dare to speak. Everyone beat the container with all their strength. Even Dawson and the Wrokdonese businessmen Dawson brought immediately picked up the tools they could get and beat the transparent container when they saw Bentley''s crazy look. Madison had already crumpled to the ground in a panic. Her hands and feet were cold. Madison looked at Caroline in the rectangr container in horror, not knowing whether Caroline was dead or alive. Madison hadn''t known about the rtionship of the mysterious man who appeared here by ident with the Royal Club before. And now, Madison knew that the Royal Club belonged to Bentley from Dawson''s begging for mercy. On the one hand, Madison hoped that Caroline would be fine so that Madison would not be punished. On the other hand, Madison hoped that Caroline would just die, otherwise Caroline might comin to the owner of the Royal Club, Bentley, when Caroline woke up. A ck sounded. With a wave of Bentley, there was a crack in the container. At the same time, the mop held by Bentley was broken in half. Bentley was extremely anxious and suddenly threw away the broken mop. Without any hesitation, Bentley raised his fist at the crack in the container and punched three times in a row. "Mr. Shawn!" The people below changed their looks when Bentley punched the crack three times frantically. They suddenly eximed, "Your hand!" Cyrus was even more nervous to the extreme! Cyrus knew clearly that Bentley mustn''t get into anything idental! Cyrus thought, "Mr. Shawn is the head of the Shawn family. He carries the rise and fall of the whole family!" Cyrus was a servant of the Shawn family throughout the ages, and he wouldn''t watch Bentley have an ident helplessly. Cyrus shouted, "Mr. Shawn, stop! Your hands will be disabled!" "Back off!" Bentley pushed Cyrus away and punched again without hesitation! "Mr. Shawn!" With Cyrus''s exmation, a bang sounded. The huge rectangr container copsed! A boom sounded! With the louder sound, the room was like a dam burst flooding in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the water in the container rushed and broke the crystal coffee table in the room. It caught Dawson and the otherspletely off-guard. Because of the impact force of the water, they fell down and rolled in the water a few times before they could catch the corner of the sofa and stabilize themselves. Madison choked on the water several times, which made her have a snotty nose and runny eyes. For a moment, Madison thought she was suffocating to death! Madison kept coughing and asking for help. She was weak and embarrassed, but no one paid attention to her. The water rushed open the door of the room and rushed into the corridor outside. Caroline was like willow seaweed. Wherever the water rushed her, she went. In the water that could submerge one''s calf, someone stretched out and held Caroline in his arms. No one knew if Caroline was dead or alive. The water rushed outside, and the water in the room was less at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, the water just flooded the upper part of the shoe. Bentley had never been so embarrassed since he could remember. Even in the days when Bentley had learned of Winnie''s death, Bentley had still been indifferent and proud. Although Bentley had been angry, he had still been graceful and looked down on everyone like a king. At this moment, Bentley was more like a mortal. Although he was wearing expensive customized suits, the suits were messy and wet. Although Bentley''s shoes were very expensive, they were the same as many soaked leather shoes on the street on a rainy day. Although Bentley was well-dressed, his hair was messy. At that moment, he looked beat-up but closer to a mortal. Cyrus was stunned and looked at Caroline, who was in Bentley''s arms. Cyrus was silent for a while and thought, "Mr. Shawn, my master, has be a mortal just because of the most disgusting woman." "What about Ms. Carter? She''s such a great girl with a sweet smile." Bentley put Caroline on the sofa and checked her breath. Then Bentley''s face suddenly turned pale! The next moment, Bentley turned his head and roared without hesitation, "All turn around!" Seeing that those people did not return to their senses, Bentley frowned and yelled, "I told you to turn around! Are you deaf?" Bentley shouted at Cyrus, "Fuck! Cyrus, let them turn around!" Hearing this, the people finally returned to their senses and quickly turned their heads with fear. There was a sound behind them, but they did not dare to see what happened. Obviously, Bentley didn''t want anyone to see Caroline''s body! Bentley pulled apart Caroline''s clothes and gave her first aid. Bentley didn''t know that he was actually very nervous at the moment. He had only one thought in his mind at the moment, "Caroline! Just breathe!" After a long time... There was a persistent cough. Caroline spat out water and coughed again. She opened her eyes and felt pain in her eyes. Caroline''s vision was blurred, and Caroline couldn''t see the person in front of her clearly. Caroline whispered something. Bentley was very excited. When Bentley saw Caroline''s lips move, Bentley quickly asked, "What did you say?" Caroline said with her pale lips slowly, "Mr. Camden. Money..." Suddenly, the air stagnated! The excitement in Bentley''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Bentley only looked at Caroline coldly and asked in a cold voice, "How much?" "You said you would give me two million dors." Caroline could only see the person in front of her vaguely. She felt that she was very familiar with the person, but she didn''t think about it carefully. Bentley looked at Caroline coldly. Bentley''s right hand hanging on the side of his leg was dripping with blood. Bentley said, "Great. You''re so great. I''ll give you two million dors." Chapter 49 Follow Me Chapter 49 Follow Me Chapter 49 Follow Me Caroline felt a pain in her chin, and Bentley suddenly got close to Caroline and said, "See clearly who I am." The cold voice and the familiar feeling made Caroline wake up a lot in an instant. Caroline asked in surprise, "Why are you..." "Why am I here?" Bentley interrupted Caroline and sneered, "Why are you asking me? Don''t you know that one of my pleasures is to watch you suffer?" On the side, Cyrus was shocked and nced at Bentley''s right hand. Cyrus thought, "Mr. Shawn''s right hand is still dripping with blood. Why didn''t he make it clear to Ms. Jameson?" Bentley shook Caroline''s chin off rudely and suddenly stood up. Bentley looked down at Caroline and said, "Get up. Follow me if you''re not dead." Caroline on the sofa was very different from the confident woman three years ago. Besides, she had just experienced a moment of life and death, looking beat-up. Although Cyrus didn''t like Caroline, Cyrus walked forward and stretched out his hand to help Caroline. "Doesn''t she have feet?" Bentley''s cold gaze fell on Cyrus, which made Cyrus suddenly give an involuntary shudder. Cyrus withdrew his hand and silently stepped aside. Caroline nced up at Bentley and only saw Bentley''s cold look. Then Caroline slowly propped up the sofa, as if in slow motion in a movie, and she stood up extremely slowly. But in others'' opinions, Caroline did this very deliberately and pretended to beme. A drowning person who was rescued on the spot would be weaker, but he wouldn''t be as extremely weak as Caroline was. Even Cyrus didn''t take pity on Caroline anymore. Bentley lowered his head and condescendingly watched Caroline stand up. Bentley asked nkly, "Did you break your leg?" Caroline grasped the sofa secretly and let go just after a second. Without any exnation, Caroline just quietly clenched her fists. With all her willpower, Caroline quickened her pace to keep up with the person in front of her. Suddenly, Caroline stopped beside Dawson, stretched out to spread her hand in front of Dawson. Dawson didn''t understand Caroline''s meaning. Because of Caroline''s pause, Bentley, walking in front, also stopped and looked at Caroline without any words. Bentley quietly watched Caroline''s every movement. Caroline justpressed her lips and stared at Dawson in front of her. Caroline put her hand closer to Dawson. Dawson''s sses flopped on the bridge of his nose, and Dawson was no longer as dashing as before. After the flood, both his hairstyle and his clothes were messy. Looking at Caroline''s palm, Dawson blinked and asked, "What do you mean?" "Give me money. Have you forgotten? You promised to give me two million dors as the performance fee."N?velDrama.Org ? content. Caroline''s rough voice sounded even worse because of choking and drowning. It sounded like gravel rubbing. The voice was unpleasant and made people feel an itchy throat. Dawson couldn''t help clearing his throat. He quickly took out his wallet from his arms. The check was already wet, and it was useless. Dawson hesitated and thought that Caroline and Bentley must have a special rtionship. Then Dawson gritted his teeth and took out a bank card from his wallet. "Ms. Jameson, the check is already wet. Here''s the bank card." As Dawson was speaking, a voice suddenly sounded. "She dares to ept the money. Do you really dare give it to her?" Dawson''s hand trembled for a moment. Dawson looked at Bentley aside in astonishment. "Mr. Shawn, do you mean that the money will not be given to Ms. Jameson?" Dawson was a businessman, and he naturally knew Bentley''s implications when he heard Bentley''s words. But Dawson was not sure and had a weird feeling in his heart. Bentley didn''t even look at Dawson and didn''t retort, which showed that Dawson was right. Caroline''s face was grey and bloodless. Carolin suddenly turned her head and shouted, "Why? This is the reward I won by risking my life! Mr. Shawn! You can''t and you''re not qualified to make this decision!" Carolin was so angry that she almost forgot to be lowly! Even so, Carolin was still the lowly woman with only her broken body left! "Why?" Bentley had a false smile and thought, "Just because I saved your life!" Bentley was very angry and looked at Caroline coldly. Bentley yelled, "Just because of me!" "It''s my money. It''s what I deserve." Caroline''s eyes were red, and Caroline quickly lowered her head. Caroline told herself, "Caroline, don''t cry. There is nothing to cry about. No matter how difficult it is, I have already experienced it. I''m just being fooled. It''s nothing." "It''s just because my life is worthless. It''s so cheap that I can use it to make a bet. When I decide to risk my life, it''s no longer mine. It''s just an exchange in a transaction. There is always a time when deals fail. Caroline, there is nothing to be upset about. After Delores''s death, there will be nothing worth my tears, and neither can Bentley!" "Your money? You think you deserve it, right? If everyone can get what they deserve in this world, there will be no saying that all the previous efforts are wasted. And you... You deserve to go to hell, don''t you?" Caroline lowered her head and opened her eyes wide. Caroline stared at her toes and thought, "That''s right. I should go to hell, but it has nothing to do with Winnie!" "You asked me why. I''m telling you. This is the Royal Club, and I call the shot." Caroline heard Bentley''s cold voice. "As for the reason, I''m telling you. It''s because your life is not worth two million dors." An invisible sword pierced through Caroline''s heart fiercely! Caroline subconsciously raised her hand to cover her chest. She really wanted to press her chest tightly and suppress the pain. Caroline stretched out her hand in the air but gently dropped to her leg. Caroline said rationally, "You''re right. My life is worthless." Bentley was the one who said that Caroline''s life was worthless and Caroline should go to hell. However, when Caroline really said this, Bentley was irritable for no reason. Pulling his hair irritably, Bentley shouted rudely, "Follow me!" Then Bentley turned around to leave. Caroline followed Bentley in silence. Bentley walked quickly. Caroline gritted her teeth tightly and tried her best to keep up with Bentley in front of her. Caroline''s leg was so painful that Caroline felt as if her bones cracked. There was nothing else but only pain in her left waist. A cold sweat broke out on Caroline''s forehead. There wereyers of cold sweat in pain for Caroline, who had never sweated in the summer sun. However, Caroline was soaked to the skin. Even if she was dripping with cold sweat, no one could know whether it was sweat or water. Bentley took the lead and stepped into the elevator. When Bentley raised his head, he saw Caroline was still 13 feet away from him. Bentley couldn''t help but frown. "You''re too slow," Bentley shouted coldly. Caroline said in a rough voice, "Coming right up." Caroline gritted her teeth and didn''t care about the pain. She quickened her pace again and chased after Bentley. As soon as Caroline entered the elevator, Caroline panted, "Mr. Shawn, I''m sorry. Luckily, I caught up." After speaking, Caroline rolled her eyes and then fell straight to the ground. Bentley''s heart lurched. Before Bentley realized, he stretched out to hold Caroline in his arms and shouted, "Caroline! Don''t y dumb!" When Bentley lowered his head, Bentley opened his eyes wide and found that Caroline''s lips were pale with death. Bentley suffered the heartache unconsciously at this moment and then hugged Caroline at once. "Caroline, wake up! Wake up!" Bentley took out the phone and made a call, "Where''s Anderson? Is Anderson here? Let hime to the 28th floor! Hurry up!" Chapter 50 To Kiss Her Lips Hard Chapter 50 To Kiss Her Lips Hard Chapter 50 To Kiss Her Lips Hard The elevator doors parted with a loud "ding". Bentley held Caroline and rushed out. After running into the bedroom, he ced Caroline on the big bed and reached out to take off her wet clothes. Bentley unbuttoned her clothes with his slender fingers one by one. The firstyer she wore was a coat; the secondyer was a shirt. And the thirdyer? Bentley frowned. Did she usually wear so much on such a hot day? His index finger fell on the thirdyer, the long-sleeved underwear. Bentley was very puzzled why she wore long-sleeved cotton underwear underyers of clothes in summer. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, he couldn''t stand her in wet clothes. Bentley sped up and peeled off her wet clothes. His gaze fell on her old and conservative bra, and he unhooked it without hesitation. Her breasts suddenly jumped out, which made him unable to breathe normally. Soon, he turned around, took out his white shirt from the wardrobe, and dressed her. All the movements were done in one go. Naturally, he didn''t find the scar on her back waist. Bentley put the shirt on her. When he just reached out to change her wet pants, Caroline suddenly started kicking, as if she was in a panic. Whoosh! Bentley looked up at the woman on the bed. Her eyes were still closed, and a look of horror appeared on her pale face in her sleep as if she was stimted. He moved his hand a little, and she became cid. Bentley doubtfully put his hand on her waist again, and sure enough, the look of horror reappeared on her face. Unexpectedly, Bentley was kicked to the chin heavily. He stretched out and held her ankles tightly with his big palms. Finally, the foot that was kicking was held down. Bentley held her ankle and stared at her sleeping face with his dark eyes, lost in thought. How could she be so sensitive to this action, even frightened? While Bentley was meditating, Caroline fell into a nightmare again and began to talk nonsense. "Delores, Delores, take me away, take me away..." Bentley almost crushed her ankles with his big palms, and his dark eyes turned sharp. She called Deloris Sawyer so intimately. Was Deloris that good? Bentley stared at Caroline. You can''t get your wish. Want to ask Deloris to take you away? Want to elope with Deloris? Not gonna happen! "Delores" Caroline was still talking nonsense. Bentley''s expression was getting colder and colder at the moment. What he was staring at was the tears falling from the corners of the woman''s eyes on the bed. She was weeping! Whether it was three years ago or three yearster, Bentley never saw Caroline shed tears for anyone in his memory! For Deloris! Somehow, when the name came to his mind, he had an impulse to destroy Deloris and then strangle the woman in person! Bentley stared at the tears in the corner of her eye, saw them with his own eyes, fall into the pillow along her cheek, and turn into a wet point! An eyesore! Everything was an eyesore! The pillow was an eyesore! The bed sheet was an eyesore! Her tears were more of an eyesore! Caroline fell into a nightmare, which was an inextricable infinite cycle. Although this was her nightmare, she was extremely infatuated with everything in this dream. At least, Delores was still living in her dream. "Delores" "Deloris?" A cold voice came into her ears. Caroline was in suffocating pain. The voice was so close. "Deloris! Open your eyes and see who I am!" Bentley had said it twice today. His eyes were as cold as ice. She had mistaken him twice! Caroline! She had taken him for someone else twice within half an hour on the same day! When Caroline woke up from the suffocating pain, she found that the person who was thest person she wanted to see was having her by the throat like a lunatic! The strength was increasing a little bit. She suddenly opened her eyes and realized that he, Bentley, really wanted to strangle her! As her breathing became more and more difficult, she remembered her fear while she was drowning half an hour ago. Suddenly, Caroline was lying upright in bed, not struggling anymore. But her behavior provoked him more. "Struggle! Beg me! Why not struggle? Why not beg me? Aren''t you best at kneeling down and begging for mercy? Don''t you cherish your life most? Struggle!" He was angry, but he didn''t know why. But the woman showed no emotion, just waiting for the end! "Struggle! You didn''t hear what I said?" Did she want to die that badly? No! She cared so much about Deloris that she would rather die than show weakness? Bentley didn''t realize that he was jealous of Deloris. At that moment, he looked like a child who couldn''t get a toy being unreasonable. Mr. Shawn had a high IQ, but Bentley had a low EQ. One of the ways that children were unreasonable was to hurt the people who they care about, but they didn''t know it. What''s more, he didn''t realize that what he really wanted was that he was still unique in her heart, not that Caroline could struggle and beg him, or even show weakness. His tall and strong body pressed up against her. Suddenly, he let go of her and looked down at her, as if she was a nobody. He sneered, "Two million dors. Sleep with me." Caroline, you love money so much. He wondered whether Deloris was more important than money or not for her. Caroline couldn''t believe what he said. She raised her head slowly. "What did you say?" "Don''t you love money? Aren''t you able to bet your life on the two million dors? Sleep with me. I''ll pay you two million dors." Caroline didn''t speak for a long time as if she had been fixed. She just stared at the superior man without blinking. "No." Bentley squinted and said, "No?" "Yes," she looked at him. "No, I said no." For Deloris? For Deloris! So the greedy woman actually refused? Deloris was more important? An evil fire surged in his mind. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed Caroline''s lips hard. The damn lips! Said all the things that annoyed him! The damn lips! Made him angry again and again! He kissed the lips hard. Although the lips were as rough as linen, they were delicious and sweet! It seemed that the lips should belong to him, Bentley Shawn! He opened his eyes. This woman should also belong to him, Bentley Shawn! Chapter 51 Sleep With Me Tonight Chapter 51 Sleep With Me Tonight Chapter 51 Sleep With Me Tonight She refused, but he got more domineering. p! Suddenly, the world became quiet. Bentley looked at the woman under him in disbelief. Her hand was shaking violently and she was looking at him in horror. Bentley stared at the woman under the quilt. The p was not heavy, so Bentley didn''t feel pain. As the leader of the Shawns in Lehcaster, Mr. Shawn, who had been leading a superior life, was pped in the face for the first time in his life. He mped his lips together and stared down at the woman. Suddenly, Bentley stood up, got out of bed, and turned his back to Caroline, saying, "Change your wet pants and don''t get my bed wet." A pair of clean men''s gym shorts was thrown at Caroline''s side. Caroline was stunned for a moment. Under her gaze, Bentley held down his anger and left the bedroom without looking back. "Change it quickly. Anderson wille to treat youter." Treat her? "I''m not ill." "Then why did you suddenly pass out?" He sneered. "I''m just not ill." "Change it quickly. Cut the crap. Don''t get my bed wet." His figure disappeared at the bedroom door and the door was closed with a "bang". Caroline took a look at the men''s gym shorts at hand. She hesitated for a moment, supported herself, and slowly changed her wet pants. At the right time, there was a knock at the door. "Caroline? It''s me." Anderson stood outside the door and knocked politely, "I''ming in?" Caroline immediately turned pale and was about to say, "Don''te in." But it was toote. Anderson stood at the door and took a look at Caroline. He looked up and down at Caroline and suddenly a strange look appeared in his eye. Caroline was wearing Bentley''s clothes. "Did you just sleep together?" "Huh?" Seeing a bewildered look on Caroline''s face, he shook her head and understood. He walked towards Caroline, whose face was even paler. "Don''t be nervous. I''m just doing your routine check-up."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''m not ill." "Let me examine you. It won''t hurt you at all." "No, I''m really not ill." Anderson suddenly looked up at Caroline with a half smile, "Hey, Caroline, what are you hiding?" Caroline''s heart almost stopped. "I''m not ill. I just hate doctors." Anderson''s chin raised in the direction of the bedroom door. "Shall I call him in and say to him that you are a disabled person now?" Caroline''s eyes suddenly widened! This was thest and most embarrassing thing that she wanted to be mentioned! And that she wanted even less to be mentioned in front of the initiator of evil! "How did you know?" Then she paused for a moment, and suddenly, added inexplicably, "Sure enough". Anderson squinted at Caroline and vaguely understood something. However, if things were really as he guessed, then she was too pathetic. Anderson looked at Caroline with sympathy. "Have you ever thought that some things are not what you think?" At least, he thought that no matter how much Bentley loathed Caroline, he wouldn''t be cruel enough to have her kidney taken out. "It''s all over. I deserve it." That woman, once the most confident woman in Lehcaster, seemed to have reached the end of life at this moment, lifeless, like an olddy over a hundred, saying those words. Anderson was shocked! Even if he saw her fall humbly on her knees to Bentley, he felt even more shocked when it was he who faced this woman! That kind of lowliness was almost revealed from her words. "You lost a kidney. You just said "it''s all over"?" A confident face came to Anderson. In those years, many rich young men went after Caroline. Anderson thought that three years had only changed her appearance. Unexpectedly, her pride was gone. "Do you really think you deserve it, Caroline?" Caroline never looked up at Anderson and repeated like a machine, "I deserve all this." Her face was so stiff that she didn''t look like a living person! Anderson was disappointed. It turned out that Caroline wasn''t really who she used to be. "I''ll examine you now." Anderson was serious and didn''t allow Caroline to dodge. "You''d better not move, for I''m afraid of hurting you. Or do you want me to call Bentley in?" Hisst wordspletely restrained Caroline. "You have a fever of 100. What''s wrong with you? Why did you stille to work? Don''t you know your physical condition? You aren''t a normal person, and why did you risk your life to do that? Are you going to kill yourself? Caroline!" In the end, the submissive woman in front of him was also the one who grew up with him as a child and called him Andy. Even if she wasn''t who she used to be, she was still Caroline. Anderson cared about Caroline only because of his sympathy and the past friendship between them. He stood up, took his things, and walked out. He didn''t talk to Bentley much. He only said, "Don''t torture her anymore. She isn''t very well." He didn''t know whether Bentley knew about Caroline''s physical condition. Anderson corrected himself before he was about to say it out. "I''ll have the medicine deliveredter." Anderson took his things and left. Bentley nced at the bedroom and walked in. "Sleep with me tonight." Bentley didn''t mean anything else. Caroline just drowned and fainted. Besides, Anderson had the medicine deliveredter. Therefore, for convenience, he asked her to stay here tonight. However, his words were so ambiguous that Caroline''s face turned pale. "No!" She responded too strongly. Bentley was shrewd and smart. He squinted at her for a while and immediately guessed that she misunderstood him. But was she so unwilling to sleep with him? Who did she want to sleep with? Deloris? He just calmed down but became angry again! Caroline''s reaction made him bristle with rage. In fact, this was not Caroline''s fault. Just before Anderson came, Bentley said to Caroline if she slept with him, he would pay her two million dors. Thus, Caroline subconsciously misunderstood him. Bentley stood by the bed and suddenly said indifferently, "Two million dors." "No," said Caroline. "Three million dors." "No." "Four million dors." She hesitated for a moment. Bentley narrowed his eyes and said, "Think it over before you answer." "No." Caroline looked up at him and shook her head firmly. "Caroline, don''t you love money?" For Deloris again? "I love money. I love money very much. I love money as much as my life. I bet my own life on it for two million dors. Mr. Shawn, if you''re willing to give me two million dors, I, Caroline, will also plunge into the water without hesitation." "High-hearted?" Bentley raised his eyebrows and looked down at Caroline. Caroline chuckled, and her eyes were full of self-mockery. High-hearted? Did she deserve it? "Mr. Shawn, you''re wrong. I''m only a prisoner who was just set free. There is no past or future for me. I have no family or friends. High-hearted? I don''t deserve it." "Then stay here tonight." Caroline slowly raised her head and looked carefully into Bentley''s eyes. She slowly said, "No." Bentley suddenly clenched his hand on the mattress into a fist, and the veins stood out on it! In Bentley''s view, it was the second time that Caroline had refused him for Deloris! "Caroline, you can''t afford to piss me off." He warned, with a cold look in his eyes. She could sleep with any man except him? "Mr. Shawn, you know, I''m a bi**hy and shameless wh**e. If any man pays me two million dors to sleep with him, I''ll dly strip naked and tter him. But Mr. Shawn, except you. I have a good work ethic and never have any rtionship with my boss outside of work. This is a taboo at work." "You!" Caroline summoned up great courage to say this, and sessfully made the man with high IQ but low EQ m the door and go out with anger again. Hearing the sound of mming the door, Caroline finally rxed, and her strength seemed to be drained all at once. She slipped softly to the ground, leaned against the wardrobe, and curled up with her arms sped around her knees. There was a bitter taste in her mouth. Anyone could, but Bentley couldn''t! Otherwise, what was she for the three years in prison? What were her emotions toward him for more than twenty years?! Bentley, Bentley! Do you have to humiliate me thoroughly from the inside out?! Yes, I was a prisoner before. I''m no longer pure. But I also want to keep a little bit of "clean" things. Only my past feelings for you are pure! Caroline closed her eyes and covered her anger and pain! "Anybody can sleep with me. Anyway, I''m a wh**e. Anybody can. Even if I''m sleeping around, I have nothing to lose. Anybody can. Anybody can, except him." She closed her eyes tightly and unconsciously murmured as if she were under self-hypnosis. The tears spilled out of her eyes. This was the second time that she had shed tears today. The first time was for Delores in the nightmare, and the second time was for Bentley. "Anyone can, except him." In the luxurious bedroom, a woman curled up in a small ball, repeated the words over and over again. The luxurious bedroom exuded a sense of loneliness despite its bright light. Outside the living room, after smoking three cigarettes in a row, the man nervously grounded the cigarette that had been smoked a third into the ashtray. He raised his hand to pick up a ss of wine on the table and gulped it down with his head up, hoping to extinguish his irritation. Bentley didn''t realize that he could do nothing about the woman in the bedroom! Chapter 52 The Concern Hidden in His Indifference Chapter 52 The Concern Hidden in His Indifference Chapter 52 The Concern Hidden in His Indifference There was a noise behind him. "Stop, where are you going?" Bentley squinted at the woman, who always flinched. He felt very angry. "Go to work," Caroline said slowly. In a sh! Bentley became angrier, and his face was as cold as jade, without any look on it. Suddenly, he said, "Go to work? Are you crazy? In your condition?" The headstrong woman was only thinking about money. I just saved her life. But once she opened her eyes, she just wanted to make money. What else did she value besides money? Oh yeah! And Deloris! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Deloris was the one whom she still murmured in her sleep! "Mr. Shawn, if there is nothing else, I''ll go to work first." She was still like that, flinching, with a slight stoop as if she couldn''t stand up straight. Seeing that, Bentley only felt inexplicably a surge of anger and a sense of sadness that he deliberately ignored. Work! Did she like work so much? "Well, I''m lucky as a boss to have such diligent employees like you. Since you love your work so much, you have to earn five million dors in one month." Caroline had a feeling of fainting again. Unbelievably, she turned to look at the man sitting on the sofa and asked in a shaky voice, "Mr. Shawn, you asked me to remit five million dors into that bank card within one month?" Bentley didn''t answer, but sneered and waved, "Go to work. I believe you. You''re a good employee." He even cheered her up, "Work hard, I have full confidence in you." The naked irony made Caroline''s face turn pale. With her trembling lips, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the man carefully. It seemed that there was nothing else in her eyes but the man. She slowly opened her mouth and moved. Finally, she didn''t say anything, including, even begging for mercy. "I see, Mr. Shawn." After that, she left in silence. Under his gaze, Caroline walked into the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, the man on the sofa, with a cold face, suddenly smiled ckly. The woman, who always knelt down and begged for mercy before, didn''t even bother to say a good word now. Her change had happened since she met Deloris. Bentley picked up his cell phone and said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Investigate Deloris Sawyer." After speaking briefly, he hung up the phone. Bentley gripped his cell phone and suddenly hit the LCD TV hard with it! After a while, the walkie-talkie at the entrance of the elevator rang. Bentley pressed the remote control of the whole room. Cyrus said on the walkie-talkie, "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Gunner has the medicine delivered. Do you want me to bring this medicine up now?" "Send it directly to Marissa and ask her to give it to the woman," he said. When he was ready to hang up, he suddenly remembered something and added, "Don''t mention me to the woman." Cyrus agreed. Bentley thought for a while and said, "After you send the medicine to Marissa, go to find out immediately what happened in the box where Dawson was today. Then tell me everything, and don''t leave out any small details." "Yes, Mr. Shawn." "Go ahead." Cyrus knocked at the door. After getting permission, he opened the door and went in. Marissa wondered, "Why are you here?" As soon as the words came out, Marissa was shrewd and immediately understood, "What can I do for Mr. Shawn?" Cyrus put the medicine in his hand on Marissa''s table and said, "Let Ms. Jameson take it on time." "Antipyretics?" Marissa looked at the medicine bag on the table and said, "How do you know that Caroline has a fever?" Cyrus frowned a little and then countered without betraying any emotion, "And you?" "A few days ago, she went home from work in the rain at night. She was not feeling well when she returned home. Then she was dizzy and fell down, leaving a big scar on her forehead. I''m not blind. So I can see it." "Since you know Ms. Jameson is not feeling well, why don''t you give her time off?" "What do you mean? You mean I exploited and bullied Caroline?" Marissa rolled her eyes and said, "Do you think I need to bully that fool? All Caroline wanted was to make money. You know, Mr. Shawn made Caroline earn five million dors. Now, she is working like a dog for five million dors. She hadn''t recovered yet and the stitches on her forehead had not been removed before she ran back to Royal Club and asked if I had any work for her to do." "So you arranged such dangerous work for her?" If Marissa hadn''t understood what he meant yet, she would have been a loser in Lehcaster. She frowned and said, "What? Dangerous work? What are you talking about?" Caroline could ignore her own health and run back to Royal Club, but she couldn''t disregard Caroline''s physical condition, so she didn''t arrange for her to work. "I''m not so heartless. I can''t arrange for her to serve customers when she is ill. She came back when she was ill. During this time, I ignored her and didn''t assign her any work. Except for the stranger the other day. But the stranger didn''t make Caroline do anything difficult, let alone dangerous work." Cyrus felt that Marissa wasn''t lying. He asks tentatively, "Do you know Dawson Camden from Aplona?" "Dawson, from South Jusall? What happened to him?" "Dawson came to Royal Club today and ordered the box on the sixth floor." Cyrus frowned, "Marissa, there was such a big ident on the sixth floor just now, and did you know nothing about it?" Marissa was stunned and put what he said in order in her mind. Dawson Camden, a businessman from Aplona, came to Royal Club today and ordered the box on the sixth floor. There was such a big ident on the sixth floor just now. She suddenly opened her eyes wide! "Caroline!" Marissa suddenly stood up, and the armchair fell on the floor with a thud. Suddenly, she stretched out to grab Cyrus''s white shirt rudely. "Tell me everything you know!" "Marissa, you don''t do a good job as the leader of Royal Club. You''ve been at ease for a long time. You actually don''t know anything about such a big ident happening in your own ce." "All right, I''ve just returned to Royal Club from Mr. Logan''s party to get something. Hurry up and tell me what happened when I wasn''t here. Why did you send medicine to Caroline? What did that fool go to sell?" Cyrus saw Marissa lose her temper two years ago. But since Marissa became the general manager of Royal Club, Cyrus hadn''t seen Marissa like that anymore. He didn''t react for a moment and then coughed. "Let me go first." "Tell me first." Cyrus was wordless and had no choice but to tell Marissa what happened today in brief. Hearing this, Marissa felt a surge of anger, quickly let Cyrus go, and walked out. "I''m going to ask Arie who gave her the right to arrange such a patron for that fool!" Chapter 53 Do You Know Who Saved Caroline Chapter 53 Do You Know Who Saved Caroline Chapter 53 Do You Know Who Saved Caroline Marissa burst with anger. She went to the Public Rtions Department at a quick pace. All the way, she ignored everyone. Everyone felt puzzled. "What''s the matter with Marissa?" "I don''t know." "Marissa seems to be going to the Public Rtions Department." "That cleaner caused trouble, did she?" "Don''t talk behind Caroline''s back. She works hard and doesn''t get in your way." Annie said with displeasure, "We are waiters. Just do our job well. If you can''t keep your mouth shut, nobody can save you then." After saying that, she looked at Madison, who was obviously out of her wits in the corner, and said, "Go to Table 3 quickly. Theyined that the drinks they ordered hadn''t been delivered for a long time." Madison was apprehensive. When she came back from the box on the sixth floor, she was obviously well out of order. Seeing the expressions of her colleagues around, she found that they appeared not to know what happened in the box and even such a big ident on the sixth floor that the box got flooded. Needless to think, the news was blocked. So at this moment, only Madison, the staff of Royal Club, knew what happened. Maybe there were also some staff members who knew something unusual had happened on the sixth floor. After all, when the ident happened, there wasn''t only a box opened to the public onContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! the sixth floor. The door of the box finally burst open by the water and the corridor was flooded everywhere. Madison understood that those insiders had been warned not to divulge it. She was frightened and trembling with anger. Now when Annie spoke, her anger suddenly found a vent. "Annie, when you criticize others, have you ever thought about whether you have done your job well?" "How haven''t I done my job well?" Annie was a tough cookie and quick-tempered. So she refuted Madison immediately. "You should be responsible for a box on the sixth floor today, right? Then why didn''t you go and let me go?" But for this, she wouldn''t have gotten into a mess. Thinking this way, she felt even more that she was taking the me for Annie today. "Annie, you should at least thank me." Annie looked at Madison as if Madison was a fool. "Are you kidding?" Want her to thank Madison? Because Madison went to the box on the sixth floor instead of her? "Psycho, why should I thank you? The customers on the sixth floor were always the biggest tippers. I was reced for no reason. Want me to thank you? Either I am dreaming or you are crazy." Nearly impossible! "You... you don''t know anything!" Madison''s eyes were red and she pointed at Annie. "You don''t know anything! You don''t know today..." "What happened today?" Annie raised her eyebrows and got a problem with Madison earlier. The woman had a pure face, so she thought she was really a pure princess. Besides, she was nervous all day long and also selfish. Madison''s eyes were red with anger, but she couldn''t say anything. Such a big ident happened on the sixth floor. Up to now, there was still quiet at Royal Club, and nobody else seemed to know anything. No matter how silly she was, she couldn''t tell it. "Don''t look at me like this. Your eyes are as red as a rabbit''s. If others see that, they will think I''m bullying you." Annie sneered. After that, she turned to leave, ignoring Madison. Marissa galloped by and arrived at the area of the Public Rtions Department. She walked even faster and more urgently. Marissa walked fast in high heels on the marble floor tiles, and her nice face was full of anger. People in the public rtions department watched with fear Marissa go straight to the office of the manager. "Bang!" Marissa kicked at the door hard and roared, "Arie, give me an exnation!" Arie was taken aback and looked at Marissa who suddenly appeared. "Marissa, What is it?" With another "bang", Marissa walked into the office and immediately mmed the door heavily to block out all the eyes outside. She stood at the door, her arms wrapped around her chest, and looked at Arie coldly. "Why did you arrange for Caroline to work? Don''t you know she is still ill? Did you get my permission?" Hearing that, Arie understood that Marissa came here for the sake of Caroline. He was relieved andined, "Marissa, I''m the manager of the Public Rtions Department anyway. I should have the right to schedule one of my employees, shouldn''t I?" Not to mention that she didn''t arrange for Caroline to work today. Even if she did, it was also her right as Caroline''s direct supervisor. "Well, what you said is so reasonable that I can''t refute it. Arie, you don''t have toe to work tomorrow." At that moment, Arie looked at Marissa sharply and said, "Marissa, what did you mean?" Did Marissa fire her just because she arranged for a sick employee to work? "Literally. Arie, you don''t have toe to work tomorrow, nor the day after tomorrow. If you still don''t understand, I make it clear that you are fired." Marissa was furious and sneered, "Understood?" Arie trembled with anger. She smacked her hand down on to the table and stood up trembling with anger. "Marissa, it''s not fair. What have I done wrong? How can you fire me?" "Did I ask you to arrange for Caroline to work? As her direct supervisor, do you know she is ill?" "She is sick, and then she should be on sick leave. But since she hase here, she must work even if she is sick." Marissa sneered. Although she didn''t agree that Arie arranged for sick employees to work, she endorsed Arie''s remarks. So, if Arie only assigned work to Caroline, she wouldn''t have med her. But how could Arie arrange for Caroline to do such dangerous work? "So you arranged for a sick employee to work in the box on the sixth floor where Dawson was?" Marissa said sarcastically, "Others don''t know what Dawson is. But Arie, you''ve worked at Royal Club for several years. You should know what kind of person Dawson is!" She angrily scolded Arie, "The stitches on Caroline''s head haven''t been removed yet. You arranged for Caroline to go to Dawson. Dawson is crazy. Many people have died from his abnormal hobbies. Dawson is rich, so he can deal with it all. So, you thought Caroline needed money and that Dawson wasn''t short of money, so you arranged for Caroline to go to Dawson and let her perform drowning for Dawson?" In the beginning, Arie was angry and thought Marissa was bullying her. But when she heard what Marissa said, her face became paler and paler and a cold sweat came out on her forehead. "Let me tell you another secret," Marissa deliberately revealed to her something that should not have been known by Arie with malice. She said in Arie''s ear, "Caroline was nearly drowned. The water container was out of order and could not be opened." These words made Arie break out in a cold sweat, and Marissa''s next words directly made Arie fall to the ground in fear. "Do you know who finally saved Caroline?" Marissa said slowly, "Big Boss." Chapter 54 Inquiry Chapter 54 Inquiry Chapter 54 Inquiry Maybe Arie didn''t know who Big Boss was, but she knew that the owner was so powerful that Royal Club was still standing in Lehcaster. Now Marissa told her that it was the most mysterious "Big Boss" who saved Caroline. Big Boss was just a way of addressing the owner of Royal Club. Arie fell to the ground in fear, with his head buzzing. Marissa didn''t make it very clear, but it was enough for Arie to understand something. Her mind was in a mess. Suddenly, she sobered up. Arie raised her head and shouted, "I don''t know where Caroline is today. Marissa, wait a minute and I''ll check." It must be someone who set Caroline up. If she knew that Caroline had an ambiguous rtionship with Big Boss earlier, she wouldn''t have picked on Caroline. After all, she didn''t want to die. Marissa was confused. She knew Arie who couldn''t tell such a lie. But if it was not arranged by Arie, why did Caroline go to that box? Arie ran out of her office and asked everyone, "Where is she?" "Who?" "Caroline! Where is she?" "In... in the lounge. Arie, you want Caroline to..." Before the person finished speaking, Arie ran away like a gust of wind. "Eh." "What did Caroline do? Why did Marissa care about her and Arie look for her in person?" "It''s none of your business.." "Yeah." There was a lot of talk about that. Arie rushed into the lounge like a whirlwind. "Caroline, you..." She had been used to talking to Caroline like that, but suddenly, she remembered Marissa''s words. So she coughed awkwardly and said in a gentle voice, "Are you all right?" Caroline was puzzled. When did Arie begin to care about her? "I''m fine." "I just want to ask you what happened in the VIP box on the sixth floor today." Caroline stiffened for a moment. "Don''t be nervous." Arieforted her, "I just want to know something. I didn''t arrange for you to work on the sixth floor. Why did you go to the box on the sixth floor?" As she asked Caroline, she thought to herself, "Maybe Caroline wanted to earn money. After all, although what Caroline has done is kept back, everyone at Royal Club knows that." Caroline could care less about her dignity for money. Maybe she could also sacrifice her life for money. "Someone came to me." Caroline didn''t think so much. Besides, she thought that Arie just made a routine inquiry. After all, it was not good that she went to the VIP box on the sixth floor without her arrangement. Arie frowned, "Who?" She stared at Caroline with sharp eyes. "I don''t know her. Maybe the customer wanted me to serve him." "Well, when you went there, were there any staff in the box?" Arie was very shrewd and to the point. "Ma..." Caroline was about to say "Madison", but she suddenly realized something and stopped. She was not stupid. After recalling Arie''s questions twice, she suddenly realized that Arie was not only making routine inquiries but also asking for information. She pursed her lips. Although she disliked Madison, she didn''t want to tell behind her back. "Who?" Arie asked again. She stared at Caroline. But Caroline kept silent and said nothing. Frustration appeared in Arie''s eyes. She took another look at Caroline and patted her on the shoulder. "Then take a good rest." Suddenly, Arie stared at the clothes Caroline was wearing under her palm. Just now, she was so anxious to ask Caroline about the result that she didn''t notice what Caroline was wearing. At that moment, Arie''s gaze fell on Caroline''s clothes. Caroline put the hem of her shirt in her shorts and the gym shorts were neutral, which could be worn by men and women. However, she could still see these were men''s clothes. Arie was shocked and looked Caroline up and down. She thought, "Caroline is very ordinary. Why Big Boss..." "Ahem, I''ll go first." Arie turned to leave, but her mind was in turmoil. Marissa followed Arie, but she didn''t go into the lounge. She folded her arms and leaned against the wall next to the door of the lounge. Naturally, she heard the conversation between the two in the room. Although she didn''t hear everything clearly, it was enough. N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Arie came out, Marissa nced at Caroline from the crack in the door. She was relieved that Caroline looked not bad. As soon as Arie came out of the lounge, she saw Marissa. Marissa walked away and Arie immediately followed her. "There''s something unusual here." Arie said, "Caroline said that the customer wanted her to serve him. There was an employee in the box. I don''t know who the employee is." Marissa took out her cell phone and called Cyrus directly. "When you went into the box, who else was in the box? Were there any employees in the uniform of Royal Club?" Cyrus replied at once, "There is a girl who looks very pure, but I don''t know her name." After a pause, he added, "But the girl looks a bit familiar." She certainly looked familiar. After Caroline was released from prison, she provoked Bentley again in order to save Madison. "If I show you the picture, can you recognize her?" "Yes." "Well, I''ll go back to my office now. Come to my office." Marissa hung up the phone and immediately called the personnel department. "Sort out the information of the current employees of Royal Club and send it to my mailbox." "Marissa, I..." Arie cried with embarrassment and felt color me up in her cheeks. "We''ll talk about your affairster. I''ll deal with other matters first." Hearing Marissa''s words, Arie was relieved. "We''ll talk about your affairster." That said, there was still room for "talking". If not, there was no need to continue "talking". Marissa hurried to her office. Cyrus was waiting for her in her office. The personnel department was very efficient. Marissa returned to the office and the email just arrived. Marissa clicked to open the information and showed Cyrus one by one. "Look carefully. This person must be fired." Employees of Royal Club could be petty. But if one wanted to harm others, he must be fired. Cyrus looked through the information and suddenly stopped with the mouse in his hand. "That''s her!" "Madison Chance?" Marissa squinted at Madison''s information on the screen. Her photo was right in front of her. Suddenly, Marissa smiled, "I shouldn''t be soft-hearted." Suddenly, she turned to Cyrus and said, "Is it Mr. Shawn who made you figure out what happened in the box on the sixth floor today? So, I''ve done so much, and is it considered a favor to you?" Cyrus didn''t deny, "Marissa, you really know Mr. Shawn." "It''s not that I know Mr. Shawn, but I see that Mr. Shawn treats Caroline differently from others." Cyrus felt ufortable. Winnie was the most precious woman to Mr. Shawn, not Ms. Jameson. "There are some things that you don''t know about. Don''t makements indiscriminately." Marissa could not help smiling. It was Cyrus, not her, who considered himself always right. Chapter 55 Take Me to Him Chapter 55 Take Me to Him Chapter 55 Take Me to Him Cyrus put on a false smile and thought that Marissa couldn''t know about the past. "Get this woman over here," he said. Marissa nodded. She didn''t like Madison before. Madison was inexplicably asked to Marissa''s office and was uneasy all the way. "Marissa." She became humble now. Unlike when she first entered Marissa''s office, she was high- hearted. "I won''t beat about the bush with you. Tell me what happened in the box on the sixth floor today," Marissa said concisely. Madison immediately became flustered. Sure enough, it was for the ident in the box on the sixth floor today. When she told Marissa, she had deliberately avoided and hidden something bad for her. But Marissa and Cyrus were both smart. From Madison''s words and her micro expression, they could roughly specte about what happened. "Marissa, I really didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect that Mr. Camden would send someone to get Caroline over after I rejected him." Madison pitifully begged Marissa for mercy. Marissa''s delicate face was no longer warm. Her red lips moved. "Tell me, how did Mr. Camden, an Aplonan businessman from South Jusall, know about Caroline?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I... I... I don''t know. Maybe someone mentioned her to Mr. Camden. Marissa, you believe me. I haven''t been good at swimming since my childhood. I once drowned when I was young, so I didn''t agree to the request of Mr. Camden. Other than that, I really didn''t do anything." "So, what happened in the box on the sixth floor today has nothing to do with you?" "It has nothing to do with me. Really. I''m innocent." When Madison just worked at Royal Club, she thought that it was OK without the protection from Royal Club. However, all things that happened these days made Madison understand what "reality" and "cruelty" was. And made her understand more that the rules set by some people in the world must be observed. Madison was afraid and flustered. Suddenly she thought of Caroline, who was nothing. She looked at Marissa, who had a look of disbelief on her delicate face. In just a few seconds, the ever-silent face of Caroline and her thin figure appeared in front of her again. There was no other way. She felt that Caroline could definitely help her. "Marissa, believe me. It has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe me, ask Caroline. She''ll help me rify." What gave her this confidence? The woman who was hurt by her would tell a lie for her sake after suffering so much? And the silent woman would say cowardly something against her heart and agree that she, Madison, is right and innocent? Marissa was sulky and stared at Madison with more sharp eyes. Cyrus suddenly stood up. Everything was clear. There was no need to stay here. He took out his cell phone and called Bentley. "Mr. Shawn, I''ve found out the truth. Ms. Jameson went to the box because Mr. Camden personally sent someone to get her over." Cyrus Shawn said sinctly, "There was a female employee in the box at that time, and the identity of this person has been verified." He didn''t say directly that Madison framed Caroline. Mr. Shawn was so shrewd that he could easily guess the truth after hearing the clues he had just given. "I remember that Dawson mentioned that the container was sent by Antonio?" Bentley sneered. "Is the female employee present at that time Madison? Dawson just called me and begged for forgiveness. He told me something useful. He said Mr. Tucker rmended a girl to him. She is an interesting girl, coincidentally, called Madison Chance." Then Bentley ordered, "Take this woman to the parking lot downstairs and wait for me. I''ll be right down." Cyrus put away the phone, nced at Madison, who looked pathetic, and said to Marissa, "Mr. Shawn made me bring her over." "OK," Marissa agreed, even without thinking about it. As soon as Madison heard that Mr. Shawn wanted to see her, her legs went weak. "Marissa, I..." "Cyrus is rude. If you don''t want to suffer more, follow him obediently." Marissapletely cut off Madison''s hope. She didn''t know what kind of mood Caroline held when she jumped into the water, but she could think of the fear of a drowning person. While Caroline was drowning, those people, who were no more than an arm away from her, could save her but stand by. At that time, how hopeless the fool was! Madison was unwilling. Cyrus rudely grabbed Madison, which made her cry in pain. "Wait a minute." A rough voice suddenly sounded. Just before Cyrus was about to take Madison away, a figure stopped them outside the door. "Callie, why did youe here?" Marissa stood up in surprise. "Caroline!" Madison held Caroline''s arm tightly like a drowning person as if it was herst lifeline. She cried with tears in her eyes, "Caroline, help me. Caroline, I know you can help me. Caroline, please. I know what I did was wrong. Really. Caroline, please intercede for me. Talk to Marissa. No, talk to Big Boss! I promise... I promise I''ll leave Royal Club today and never appear in front of you again. I''ll fall on my knees to you." Marissa frowned and looked at Madison in disgust. "Callie, leave her alone. She deserves it," Marissa said and looked at Madison coldly. "At the beginning, I warned you to be a good person. It''s obvious that you didn''t listen to what I said. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have ended up where you are today." Madison sobbed. But she still held on to Caroline''s arm. "Caroline, please. It''s my first time begging you." Caroline was standing still like a wooden stake. Madison''s words suddenly made her feel funny. "Right, this is the first time you have begged me. But even if I tell a lie for your sake, Big Boss won''t believe it." "Caroline, are you here to kick me when I''m down?" Madison''s face was full of pain and indignation. As if she just knew Caroline, she said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person." "A kind one sees everything beautiful, while an unkind one sees everything ugly." Caroline chuckled and felt a little helpless for no reason. "But even if I''m very unwilling, I''ll save your life." She shook her head slightly. For her "goodness" or the belief in her heart? She didn''t know. She only knew that she didn''t want to... "Cyrus, take me to him." After all, she lost. Chapter 56 Interceding for Madison Chapter 56 Interceding for Madison Chapter 56 Interceding for Madison People could go straight to the elevator through the passage. Driven by psychological effect or other factors, Caroline felt that this passage was full of nails, and she seemed to be stepping on nails. Caroline was silent and followed Cyrus. The elevator door was in front. Cyrus paused and bowed slightly to make a gesture to Caroline behind him. "Ms. Jameson, please get on the elevator." "You." Caroline hesitated for a moment. She was not a nosy woman, but she took a look at Cyrus who wore a poker face. "Don''t you go with me?" "Mr. Shawn asked Ms. Jameson to go upstairs alone." Cyrus still tugged at Madison''s arm in his hand. Madison watched the elevator door close and hurriedly shouted, "Caroline! Please help me! I know you are kindhearted. You will intercede for me. Right?" Cyrus looked at Madison disgustedly and turned to Caroline in the elevator and said, "Ms. Jameson, you owe her nothing." Hence there was no need to plead with Mr. Shawn for such a woman. When the elevator door closed, Caroline said seriously, "I know." "I know. I don''t owe Madison. I don''t want to meet Bentley. I''m not going to beg him for mercy for Madison." Caroline didn''t want to exin anything to anyone. When the elevator opened, she took a deep breath and breathed out. When she walked out of the elevator, she took a nce at the mirror in the elevator and noticed a pale face. Perhaps, in other people''s eyes, it was not a big deal to intercede with a man she once knew on behalf of another person. However, for Caroline, it was more painful and humiliating than kneeling down. "Mr. Shawn, I''ming." For some reason, the lights in the living room were turned off, and only a few wallmps were on. The light with cool color was dim and dark. Beside the French window, Bentley sat on the calfskin single sofa, with his arms on the armrest of the sofa. The lit cigarette between his hanging fingers extinguished. She wanted to escape. She did go back half a step unconsciously. At this moment, Bentley chuckled. "Sit down." He pointed to the other single sofa opposite him. "You are not here to beg for mercy?" "Yes." Caroline walked slowly and sat down opposite him. "You are so obedient." However, the man uttered these words. It was he who let her sit there, and it was he who said like that. It was clear that he was purposely making things difficult and mocking Caroline. "You are Big Boss. I work for you, so I should be at yourmand." The man sat on the sofa sneered at what she said. Being at hismand? Who? Caroline? Ms. Jameson? Bentley suddenly rested his chin in his hands on the armrest of the sofanguidly. His charming face was sideways and his eyes quietly fell on Caroline''s face. As time went by, Caroline began to fidget. The man didn''t take his eyes off her. The light was too dim for her to see the emotions in his eyes. asionally, she carefully raised her eyes and just make out him. After several minutes, she was on tenterhooks. She couldn''t help looking up and said, "Mr. Shawn, I havee to intercede for Madison." She reminded the man to get down to business quickly. Bentley saidzily, "I know. I''m waiting for you to speak." Caroline paused for a while. After three or four seconds, she just understood that he had been sitting in front of her to wait for her to plead for Madison. This situation was a bit embarrassing. Her ears turned red instantly. She didn''t know that her neck reddened as well, but the man opposite saw her actions clearly. Inexplicably, something was burning in his long and narrow eyes. "I want to beg for Madison." "Get to the point." Bentley said in a low and hoarse voice. "Can you spare her?" The man slightly lifted his lips with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. "Caroline, should Ipliment you on your kindness? She hurt you, but you still intercede for her? She didn''t kill you today, and you''re going to give her another chance to kill you again? How can I describe you? Ms. Jameson, I remembered you used to be decisive. When did you be such a hypocritical person? " Caroline bowed her head, but her eyes was filled with indifference. She was not Ms. Jameson any more. "I don''t know the person you mentioned." The man squinted at her abruptly. She just denied herself in the past? "Madison hurt you. She owned you! Youe to implore me to spare her?" Bentley''s voice suddenly turned cold. "It has nothing to do with me that you want to show your magnanimity, but what can you do to intercede for her? Kneel down?" Then he smiled sarcastically. "Caroline, your knees are worthless now." "I know." Caroline said in a husky voice and raised her head. "My body." Bentley suspected that he was temporarily deaf. "What? Say it again." "I will spend the night with Mr. Shawn tonight." "What? You mean you''re going to sleep with me?" "Yes." Although what Bentley said was rude and Caroline didn''t adapt, she still nodded her head. Keeping her head low, she was waiting for Bentley''s choice and verdict. On the sofa, Bentley was staring at Caroline in front of him, even though he could only see the top of her head from his angle. He stared at her head severely, with inexplicable anger spreading all over his body. He suddenly stood up. Caroline felt a mighty strength came over. When she came out of her trance, she had been pressed deep into the sofa by Bentley. "Mr. Shawn, let go of me." Hearing this, Bentley said angrily and coldly, "Didn''t you say you are going to beg me at the cost of your body?" He growled at Caroline, "Good! Caroline, I give you this chance!" He kissed her rudely without gentleness, which was more like punishment. After a kiss, he suddenly lifted his neck and squinted at her, gnashing his teeth to ask in a low voice, "I ask you for thest time. Do you really want to humiliate yourself for such a bad woman?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Mr. Shawn, I beg you." Bentley smiled, and hisughter was so cold. "Caroline, you don''t deserve anyone to treat you well! You are not qualified!" Caroline hung her eyelids, but her trembling eyshes still revealed her dull pain. Bentley, you knew nothing! Did you know how I felt when someone died because of me? Delores lost her life in that cold prison. She was the only one who was nice to me! Bentley, I was suffering from owing a life! For me, the world was no different from hell. Chapter 57 A Missing Kidney Chapter 57 A Missing Kidney Chapter 57 A Missing Kidney "Caroline, there should not be anyone who is good to you. Treating you well is the biggest mistake for them! You don''t deserve the kindness!" Bentley spoke without careful diction. His eyes which have always been cold and indifferent were full of grief and indignation. His words hurt Caroline and the most sensitive ce in her heart. She suddenly looked up. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her eyes zed with rage. Since the day Delores died in prison, she had not screamed so uncontrobly. At the moment, she red at Bentley and roared in a husky voice, "What do you know? What have you been through? You know nothing! What gives you the right to judge and me me? Do you understand my feeling when I suffered in prison?" "Mr. Shawn, I know you very well. If Madison is taken away by you and receives a light punishment, I will not appear in your room and stand in front of you at the moment." Maybe because of emotional breakdown, Caroline''s hoarse voice was endowed with sadness. "I don''t care what will you do to her. I don''t care how will you punish her. I just beg you to spare her life." She looked up at the handsome face of the man who pressed on her. She knew this man too well. At that time, he could throw her into that hell without scruple when she was still Ms. Jameson. She knew clearly what would happen to Madison. Bentley didn''t refute, but he acquiesced in Caroline''s words. Actually, Caroline was quite right. "I don''t want anyone to die because of me, whether the death is directly or indirectly rted to me." Caroline said seriously. Was she pleading for Madison? No! She didn''t care what would happen to Madison in the end. The only thing she cared was avoiding owing another life! Delores''s death was her debt in this life, which could never be repaid! Delores lost her life! It was a debt! It was a sin! It was all her fault! She had no feeling for Madison. She neither liked nor disliked her. Madison was selfish and had done many bad things. Caroline was not willing toe here to intercede for Madison. Even so, she didn''t want to owe another life, no matter whether this person was good or bad, no matter whether the death was directly or indirectly rted to her, she didn''t want to owe another life. This was the reason why she came to beg him despite her unwillingness. Whatever other people thought of her. Bentley said she was a bleeding heart. Anyway, she had been called as murderer, prisoner, bitch. What can be worse than these? However, Bentley misunderstood her unintentional words. Caroline was talking about Delores, but Bentley thought the person died because of her referred to Winnie. Suddenly, Bentley bent his head to kiss Caroline beneath him, gnawing her dry and chapped lips. Since Winnie passed away, it was for the first time that Caroline personally admitted she owed a life! Although he found her guilty, this woman never admitted it in his memory, even when she was sent into prison. But today, just now, she finally admitted it in front of him. Bentley couldn''t tell the strange feeling in his heart at the moment. Even if he knew the truth, he never thought he would be at a bad mood when hearing her admission. "Caroline, you finally admit it." He suddenly said in a deep and cold voice. "What?" Caroline was confused. The next second, her pants was suddenly took off by the man. Bentley said coldly, "Caroline, I agreed to your request. Now, it''s time for you to pay the price." Without caressing and any rxation measures, Caroline suddenly opened her eyes wide and stared at the ceiling in pain. It turned out that Bentley only brought pain to her. Thanks to the pain, her brain became more awake abnormally. He said, "Caroline, you finally admit it." What did he mean? He misunderstood her words again. Bentley saw the woman under him suddenlyughed out loud. "What are youughing at? Stopughing!" He was annoyed. Caroline didn''t stop. "I told you not tough!" Inexplicably, he hated theughter that upset him. He suddenly pushed hard at the waist. Caroline felt the pain, but she stillughed. What was so funny? It was her fault! She owed Winnie a life. Why was sheughing? "Shut up! Shut up!" Bentley''s shouting didn''t work. He was exasperated. He pressed down and kissed her lips heavily. His behavior made Caroline stopughing. The next second, Bentley felt the pain on his lips. He suddenly raised his head and wiped the blood on his mouth with his thumb. "You bit me?" He asked, looking at her in disbelief. Caroline said in a rough voice, "Mr. Shawn, I did owe a life, but it has nothing to do with Winnie." Then she closed her eyes. Before she fainted, she felt a real sense of tiredness. Did she need to make an exnation? Was the exnation useful? Would he listen to her? No, he wouldn''t. Exnation was for those who wanted to hear it. "Open your eyes!" She closed her eyes because she didn''t want to look at him? Bentley squinted and berated coldly, "Open your eyes!" Caroline didn''t react. Bentley stretched out his hand to push her. Her head drooped to the other side. Bentley tensed up. "Caroline? Caroline?" His countenance suddenly changed. He quickly stepped back and bent down to pick her up and ran to the bedroom. Damn it! She had a temperature! She was fine when she was rescued from Room 603! "Anderson! Where are you? Come here quickly!" On the other end of the phone, Anderson rolled his eyes. "Dude, even if I''m your personal doctor, don''t you feel apologetic about calling me for the second time in a day?" "Hurry up! She fainted again! Are you a qualified doctor?" Anderson was startled. "She? Caroline? She is alright. As long as she has a good rest and takes medicine, she can recover. What do you mean? I''m not a qualified doctor? Wait, wait, Bentley. Why is Caroline in your room again?" Anderson thought about it and suddenly burst into anger. "Bentley! What did you do to that poor woman? She is in poor health with an iplete body. She should be grateful to be well at ordinary times. You still tortured her? Bentley, if you really hate her, you can kill her directly. Why did you give her ruthless treatment?" "Wait." Bentley got to the point. "Iplete body? What do you mean?" Anderson sneered lightly, "She just lost a kidney." Bentley''s hand holding the phone shook a little bit. Anderson heard the unstable breathing of Bentley at the moment. He raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t believe me, you can lift her clothes and see her waist." Bentley nced at the woman on the bed. He walked past with his long legs, holding the phone in one hand and making her lie on her side, and slowly lifted her clothes. Suddenly, his pupils constricted. "Who did it?" He eximed coldly as if the storm wasing. As far as he could see, there was an ugly scar on her left waist. He stretched out his hand and tried to touch it. His big palm trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 58 Dull Pain Chapter 58 Dull Pain Chapter 58 Dull Pain Bentley touched the scar with his long fingers. The scar was uneven under his finger pulps. When he just touched the scar, his fingertips seemed to be scalded. "Bentley, tell me how could you torture such aplete body?" The phone hadn''t hung up yet, and Anderson quipped seriously. Bentley seemed not to be listening to Anderson''s words. His thumb carefully rubbed the rough scar. Suddenly, he made a strange move, that is, his whole palm covered on the scar. Looking at his hand seriously, he didn''t know what he was doing. On the other end of the phone, Anderson didn''t hear Bentley''s voice. It was as quiet as the caller forgot to hang up the phone. However, Anderson didn''t take the initiative to ring off. He picked up a cigarette from the bedside and lit it, tasting nicotine carefully. At this time, Bentley suddenly said inexplicably, "It is longer than my palm." "What?" Anderson paused for three seconds, and then he reacted. "You mean the scar on her waist?" After all, they had been good friends for many years, so that he could guess the meaning of Bentley''s words. "Longer than your palm?" Anderson took a drag on the cigarette and exhaled the smoke. "It can be judged that the doctor who performed the operation was unqualified.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Well, let me put it this way. When I was studying medicine at university, I performed the operation to remove kidney on the cadaver taken from formalin in experiment ss. The incision was shorter than the scar. " "What does that mean?" "This means, it''s probably, no, it''s for sure that the person who performed the operation didn''t even have a medical license. Do you understand what I mean?" There were a group of people without a medical license. "Take a picture of her scar." Anderson said. Bentley hesitated for a moment, but Anderson added, "If I look at her scar, I can tell you more real and hidden things that you don''t know. Do you want to know?" Anderson exhaled a smoke. "If you want to know, take a picture and send it to me." To tell the truth, he didn''t think he could convince Bentley. Bentley was aloof and cold. At least he had never seen Bentley made a concession. He only knew Bentley treated Winnie differently. In fact, Anderson didn''t think Bentley cared about Winnie. At most, Winnie was on Bentley''s side. Even so, Anderson also didn''t think it was Bentley''s fault. It was hard for them to really care about a woman. Putting a woman into their own circles was already a kind of recognition. Anderson didn''t expect that Bentley would take a picture and send it to him, but when he was ready to change the topic, to his surprise, Bentley suddenly said, "Wait a minute." Anderson was stunned with the cigarette in his hand falling down and scalding the other arm on his thigh, which made him gasp. "Wait, what did you say?" As soon as he asked, a message reminding suddenly sounded in his phone. Did Bentley really take a photo and send it to him? Anderson hurriedly reached out to click the picture. It was really a ferocious scar, and no other things could be seen. Looking at the picture, Anderson suddenly perceived a strange feeling. Why did he feel that Bentley was reluctant to show him Caroline''s bare skin? After he carefully observed the high-definition picture for a while, he was more certain of this feeling. "Have you seen it clearly?" Suddenly, Bentley asked unhappily. Anderson coughed and quickly said, "Yes." "What do you see?" "It must be an unqualified doctor who removed her kidney. Her wound was stitched at least three times, and it was crooked. In order to save money, they didn''t let a doctor with a medical license to perform the operation. I doubt whether they gave Caroline anesthetic." Bentley''s jawbone moved. Anderson''s words reminded him of a dark scene. A struggling woman was pressed on the operating table. His heart contracted violently! "Who the hell did it?" "Who did it? You have guessed it in your heart." Anderson bluntly interrupted Bentley. "You can''t me them. Don''t you know that your attitude towards Caroline and your willingness have determined her situation in the past three years?" Anderson deliberately provoked Bentley. "Let me remind you. The scar you saw today may be just the tip of the iceberg in Caroline''s three-year imprisonment. When she was Ms. Jameson, you didn''t know what she had gone through. ordingly, when she was incarcerated in such a dark ce, you didn''t know what she had experienced and how she lived in the past three years. " After finishing speaking, Anderson was stunned. Suddenly, he could understand why Caroline who was confident and mboyant at the beginning had be so timid. He had said he was disappointed at Caroline and med her for why she had changed. Now thinking of his words, he knew he was looking on with cold eyes and actually didn''t know the difficulties in her way. He shook his head. "When I examined her before, she was quite good. I don''t know why did she faint again. But I think you should take her to the hospital now. Not to mention her bad health, even a healthy person can''t stand drowning, fever and fainting one after another. Take her to the hospital for treatment so that she can recuperate." "OK, I''ll drive her to the hospital now." Anderson nodded. "I''ll go to the hospital as well." Bentley hung up the phone. He stood by the bed and looked at the woman on the bed, and his mind still echoed with Anderson''s words. "Don''t you know that your attitude towards Caroline and your willingness have determined her situation in the past three years?" He knew it well. Anderson was right. However, he didn''t expect that he would see such an ugly and ferocious scar on her body one day. He wanted to kill the person who took out her kidney. Ignoring his scattered thoughts, Bentley bent down to sort out the clothes of Caroline. He turned around and took a wide woolen coat from the wardrobe, and wrapped her tightly. At that time, it was suddenly discovered that Caroline who looked a little bloated was actually so emaciated. He bent down and held her in his arms. When Caroline was awake, he always carried her on his shoulder. Only when she was ignorant could she be held in his arms. After a while, the elevator arrived at the first floor and the door opened. Holding a petite woman in his arms, the handsome and tall man walked through the luxurious lobby of Royal Club with his long legs and stepped out of the gate under the eyes of curiosity, peeping, envy or jealousy. Chapter 59 Bentleys Gentleness Chapter 59 Bentley''s Gentleness Chapter 59 Bentley''s Gentleness In the hospital, Bentley looked at the woman on the bed. Anderson had just examined her. "It''s not a big problem." Anderson said, "Let her have a good rest. Today, she suffered from drowning, fever and fainting. Moreover, she woke up and fainted because of you again." Anderson sneered at Bentley, "Bentley, you are still good at torturing people." To his surprise, Bentley didn''t give himself a cold eye. He was in a good temper today. Anderson wanted to seize this rare opportunity to say more to Bentley. After all, Bentley was not a pushover at ordinary times. "Tell me, what did you do to her after I left?" Bentley gave him a cold eye like a knife, which made Anderson feel daunted. "OK. You needn''t to tell me if you don''t want to." As if to ease the atmosphere, Anderson acted like a female. "Darling, you''re scaring me." Hearing his strange tone, Bentley standing by the bed looked colder. He turned his head and squinted at Anderson abruptly. "Anderson, you can leave now." "I''m on call at all times. Now you''re kicking me out? Bentley, I have never met a more ruthless person than you." Bentley breathed out. "Anderson, go back to rest. Thank you so much." He raised his hand and looked at his watch again, saying gently, "You should make your rounds in the hospital tomorrow, right? It''s toote. If you stay here, you will not get enough sleep." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Perhaps it was difficult for others to perceive Bentley''s gentleness. Although Anderson felt that his attitude changed a lot, he felt warm inside. Outsiders only knew Bentley was overbearing, arrogant and aloof. In fact, only his good friends knew his gentleness couldn''t be noticed sometimes. Anderson suddenly looked at Caroline on the bed, and an idea appeared in his mind. He turned to look at Bentley beside him with suspicion. No way! Bentley showed his gentleness to Caroline too? "You..." Anderson stopped talking. "What?" "You should treat her better." Finally, Anderson hid the idea that suddenly appeared in his heart and didn''t say it. He knew Bentley too well. As his best friend, Bentley was aloof with a strong character. If he told Bentley directly "you are in love with Caroline", more suffering would be brought to Caroline. Caroline was sent to prison by Bentley and stayed there for three years. If he really understood that he loved Caroline, he would not ept this fact. Anderson literally knew Bentley very well. Furthermore, it was just a conjecture. Maybe Anderson guessed wrong. "I mean, don''t afflict her. In such a bad health condition, she will die and doesn''t have toe to the hospital for a few more times. If you really hate her so much that you want to torture her and retaliate against her for Winnie, you should first keep her healthy and keep her alive, right? " Anderson felt that it was enough to say so much. If he said too much, it would be counterproductive. He waved his hand and said, "Well, I''ll go first. I have to make my rounds in wards tomorrow, so I should go back to sleep." When he left, the ward suddenly became quiet. Without the voice of Anderson, there was actually a strange silence in the hospital at night. This kind of quietness waspletely different from the feeling of being alone at home at night. Bentley took a chair and sat by the bed. His eyes fell on Caroline''s forehead. He finally saw the wound that she had stuck with a Band-Aid and blocked with bangs. Anderson said the wound was a new one stacked on top of the old one. The new one was made in the past few days. The old one had been made for some years. Suddenly, Bentley remembered whenever and wherever he saw her in Royal Club, this side of her forehead must be covered firmly with bangs. He thought it was ugly and didn''t know why did she like such an ugly hairstyle. He guessed maybe such a hairstyle was stipted in prison and Caroline was used to it. He lifted her bangs to the side to reveal the whole wound with long fingers. Anderson was a professional doctor. As he put it, God knew how a woman could stand such an ugly wound on her forehead. Bentley didn''t touch the wound, but slowly fell on her cheek, sliding across her face and skin. The skin under his finger pulps was very rough. She was just in her twenties, but every part of her body showed the vicissitudes of life. He touched her eyebrows that were not plucked. Bentley could still see the Caroline three years ago from her eyebrows. Then he touched her deep dark circles. Finally, he put his fingers on her lips with a rough touch. She didn''t have a wless and lustrousplexion belonging to women in their twenties. Every part of her body was engraved with traces of time. He turned his eyes to her body slowly. He wondered if he could cut open her body and see the organs inside, would her organs also be engraved with the vicissitudes of time? The phone vibrated and Bentley picked it up. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Shawn, what about Madison?" "I don''t want to see her again." Caroline was right. He was a wolf that ate meat and drank blood. "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Cyrus had no doubts and was ready to hang up the phone. Suddenly, he heard Bentley''s voice. "Wait." "Mr. Shawn, is there anything else that you require?" Bentley nced at Caroline on the bed. After a pause, he raised his phone. "Lock her up first. Don''t kill or maim her." Cyrus was stunned and quickly replied, "Yes." Cyrus nced at the shivering woman at his feet and said to the two bodyguards around him, "Mr. Shawn said lock her up. Don''t torture her." Madison looked pale and grabbed Cyrus''s calf. "Why do you still n to lock me up? Didn''t Caroline intercede for me? Why are you going to lock me up?" Cyrus didn''t want to exin to the stupid woman. Did she think she would have such a good treatment? ording to Mr. Shawn''s previous decision, she didn''t get the chance to be locked up. "Did she went to beg Mr. Shawn for me?" "Let go." Cyrus felt even more disgusted. "Don''t just stand there. Lock her up right now." He scolded the two bodyguards coldly. Chapter 60 Your Cruelty Chapter 60 Your Cruelty Chapter 60 Your Cruelty Caroline didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Maybe she was too tired and suffered from high fever, she was very weak. When she opened her eyes, the white ceiling came into view. At the moment, she didn''t know where she was. "Are you awake?" Suddenly, she heard a maic voice. Caroline''s heart lurched. She subconsciously turned to her bedside. Bentley was gracefully sitting on the armchair with a document in his hand. When Caroline looked at him, Bentley raised his long and narrow amorous eyes slightly. He briefly looked away from the document in his hand, staring at her. "Are you hungry?" Afterwards, he turned his sight and looked at the document in his hand again. Caroline''s lips were dry. She turned to look around. "Mr. Shawn, thank you for taking me to the hospital. I''m sorry to bother you." Bentley pinched the document in his hand more violently. Why did he feel angry at her words in a husky voice? Except for "Mr. Shawn, thank you for taking me to the hospital. I''m sorry to bother you", didn''t she have anything else to say to him? Bentley didn''t speak. Caroline lowered her eyes and didn''t look at him. The ward was very silent. Only the sound of page turning could be heard. Neither Bentley nor Caroline spoke. The former was still reading the document. Embarrassment was apanied by a trace of harmony. No one broke the weird atmosphere. In the end, Caroline couldn''t help speaking first. "Mr. Shawn." She called him gently. Bentley by the hospital bed did his own thing and didn''t respond to her. Caroline was speechless. After a while, Caroline was even more impatient. "Mr. Shawn?" Her voice was a bit louder than before. But the only response to her was a slight sound of turning over the page. After a while, she asked, "Mr. Shawn?" This time, the sound was more louder. "What?" Bentley put down the document and gracefully raised his eyebrows to give Caroline a look. "Madison, is she all right?" No matter how good his self-cultivation and endurance were, Bentley also blew up on ount of Caroline''s words at the moment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Caroline, you are too kind and sympathetic. You are caring about others after waking up?" Caroline bit her lips and looked at Bentley in earnest. "Mr. Shawn, you are wrong. I begged you to spare her life and leave her a sound body. I won''t stop you from imposing other punishments on her." "I thought that you are able to be good friends with those who always hurt you." Bentley said satirically. Caroline didn''t refute but looked at Bentley very seriously. "Mr. Shawn, she is your employee, you can punish her. I only plead with you to spare her life this time. If Madison irritate you in the future, you can do what you want to do. I promise I will never plead for her again. " She repeated, "I never want to owe another life." That kind of feeling was like owing a huge amount of debt. Bentley looked at Caroline on the bed with aplicated look. "Caroline, you finally admitted it." "You owed someone a life." "Why did you confess your crime?" "Three years ago, you refused to admit it. Why don''t you insist on refusing to acknowledge now?" "Why? Can''t you stand thepunction and qualm in your heart?" Caroline kept her eyes downcast, with her eyshes covering the indifference in her eyes and blocking everything outside. If she had heard Bentley''s these words three years ago, she would definitely have exined it to him at will. Nheless, she wouldn''t make an exnation three yearster. She was not the Caroline with lofty and unyielding character three years ago. She just shared the same name with the famous Ms. Jameson of the Jameson family in Lehcaster. "Answer me! Don''t you have anything to exin?" Bentley''s cold face seemed to be covered with frost, but there was a touch of expectation that he didn''t know in his deep eyes. He was looking forward to her exnation. Maybe, if she exined it casually, he would be relieved. Caroline still bit her tongue. Three years ago, she knelt in front of the iron gate of the Shawns'' manor at the rainy night. Even so, she couldn''t get a chance from him to listen to her exnation. Therefore, she didn''t have to exin today. "I had spent three years in prison and had received punishment." Caroline spoke slowly. Her rough voice made others feel inexplicably sad. "Exnation is redundant." She suddenly looked at Bentley. "Mr. Shawn, do you want to send me to the jail again? How many years? Three years, five years, or ten years?" It seemed that she didn''t care about the matter of vital importance to her. Her eyes was full of indifference. Bentley squinted at the woman on the bed with a cold face. Inexplicably, he felt a little bit angry. "Right. Your exnation is superfluous. You have already admitted yourself that you owe a life." Bentley said frostily,"What are you going to repay the debt?" "The rest of my life." Caroline said lightly, "If you think I didn''t do enough, I will continue to pay it back in my next life. I can pay it off sooner orter." She didn''t say, "I owe a life, but it has nothing to do with Winnie." Because she had already said it, but he didn''t believe it. "Mr. Shawn, what time is it?" "Half past seventeen." Caroline said, "I have to go to work." She threw back the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Bentley stopped her and said, "You are allowed to be off sick today." "I don''t need a sick leave." Bentley suddenly narrowed his eyes. "You don''t need it? Caroline, what is missing from your body, don''t you know? Don''t you need to have a rest?" Hearing what he said, Caroline was startled. She suddenly widened her eyes and clenched her fists! Even so, she still couldn''t restrain the trembling of her palms! He said it! He said the thing she didn''t want others to know in her presence! He was the initiator who asked them to take her kidney! "Mr. Shawn, of course I know what did I lose! I don''t need to be reminded of that!" Her breath trembled and her eyes were bloodshot. "Thanks to your treatment. You don''t need to remind me once and again how I have epted your kindness and care!" Caroline said with anger, pain and affliction. Bentley, thanks to your cruelty. You brought the wound to me and you still rubbed salt into my wound! Chapter 61 Awkward Gentleness Chapter 61 Awkward Gentleness Chapter 61 Awkward Gentleness Hearing this, Bentley''s heart gave a lurch. "Caroline, whether you believe it or not, there are some misunderstandings." Misunderstandings? Caroline looked at Bentley. He said that there were some misunderstandings? "Mr. Shawn, are you going to say that this matter has nothing to do with you? You don''t know about it at all?" She didn''t know how she would react, but she felt that she could hardly breathe. "Mr. Shawn, do you believe it yourself? Without yourmand, who dared to treat me like that!" Bentley paused. She was right. Without hismand, no one dared to treat her so cruelly! As Anderson put it, his attitude towards her three years ago determined Caroline''s experience in prison. Was that true? Therefore, those people treated her so unscrupulously? Bentley looked up at her. "If I say..." "You don''t have to say anything. I believe everything you told me." Caroline said with a chuckle. Was it meaningful to believe or not? Bentley looked at Caroline''s face. He knew she didn''t believe him. He suddenly clenched his fists and stopped exining. "Since you love to work so much, work hard. If you transform one million dors to the bank card in one month, I will let you go. Otherwise, it''s useless for you to go anywhere." Bentley said to Caroline with a cold face. "I remember I still owe you a stupendous sum and you ordered me to pay it off within one month." Caroline said, "Mr. Shawn, I should go to work first." Bentley was in a rage. He stared at the woman in front of him with cold eyes. Was she so eager to pay off the money as soon as possible and leave him? Why? For Deloris? For a while, all kinds of emotions intermingled, including anger, jealousy and annoyance. Everything melted together like a palette. Bentley didn''t notice his inner changes at all. He only knew that Caroline made him angry and irritable. After Caroline left, Bentley took out his phone and called Marissa. "The damn woman is going to work in Royal Club. Cyrus has sleeping pills. When she arrives at Royal Club, you fool her into eating half a sleeping pill." "Mr. Shawn, who are you talking about?" Marissa was puzzled. "Caroline!" Mr. Shawn seemed to be angry with Caroline again? "Taking sleeping pills is not good for her health." "Do you think that she still goes to work with a high fever is good for her?" "I see. When she arrives at Royal Club, I will mix half a sleeping pill in the water and let her drink it." Marissa understood that Caroline was a woman who really could abandon everything for money. "By the way, don''t fix any work for her." Caroline could hardly wait to leave him after paying off the money. No way! "I know. But she works for the public rtions department in Royal Club. If others see her just sit there leisurely, there will be gossip after a long time." Bentley said in a cold voice, "Fire those people who gossips. Should I teach you how to do that?" Marissa said to herself secretly, "Anyway, you are the Big Boss. The whole Royal Club is yours. I am at your disposal." Marissa thought that sometimes Bentley was really willful. When Caroline just walked into the gate of Royal Club, she was stopped by Marissa. "Caroline,e to my office." She followed Marissa silently to Marissa''s office. "Marissa, what''s the matter? What should I do?" Marissa was ready to pick up a ss and her hand shook. Caroline was a silly woman who was not afraid of tiredness. "Callie, sit down first." Marissa went to pour water for Caroline and quietly put half a sleeping pill into the ss. She poured half a ss of hot water and shook the ss. After the sleeping pill melted, she poured some cold water into it. "Drink some water." "Thank you, Marissa." Caroline just woke up in the hospital, so she was thirsty. The ss of water was really necessary. "I am thirsty. Marissa, it''s very nice of you." Marissa stood there and gave her an unnatural smile. Caroline was so naive. Big Boss asked her to let Caroline have the sleeping pill. She felt a little guilty. Out of the corner of her eye, Marissa saw Caroline drink all the water in the ss and hand the ss to her. "Marissa, may I have another ss of water?" "Of course!" Caroline drank two sses of water in a row before she felt she was no longer thirsty. "Marissa, is there anything I need to do?" Hearing what she said, Marissa felt helpless. Even though Caroline was in a bad health, she only care about earning money. "Not yet." Mr. Shawn ordered Marissa personally and she couldn''t arrange work for Caroline. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Marissa cared about Caroline, she did not dare to disobey Bentley''s orders. She worked for Bentley and slowly obtained the position. She had witnessed Bentley''s brutality and ability with her own eyes. She was afraid of him. "Marissa, why do I feel sleepy?" Caroline''s eyelids drooped as she talked. "Because you have a fever. You should stay in the hospital for treatment or stay at home." Marissa touched Caroline''s forehead. "It''s useless for you toe to Royal Club. There is nothing you can do for the time being. You can sleep here for a while now." "But Mr. Shawn asked me to pay off one million dors in a month. Marissa, I''m going to wash my face." Caroline was obviously a little muddled, but she still tried to hold out. Marissa recalled Caroline''s words. Mr. Shawn asked Caroline to earn one million dors in a month? No wonder he told her not to fix work for Caroline. It was impossible for Caroline to pay back one million dors in one month. Even if adding the money Caroline earned before, she was unlikely to earn the rest in the rest of time. It was a task that was impossible to bepleted. What did this mean? It meant Mr. Shawn did not intend to let Caroline finish this task. "Marissa." Hearing Caroline''s voice with drowsiness, Marissa looked down and knew the sleeping pill began to show its effect. Marissa took out a nket from the cupboard. Usually, she would take a nap on the sofa when she was tired. She bent down to cover Caroline with the nket. About fifteen minutester, the office door was pushed open, and Marissa quickly stood up and greeted the man. "Mr. Shawn." Mr. Shawn walked into her office with another man. "Hello, Mr. Gunner." "Anderson, give her a shot or put her on a drip." Anderson was quite speechless. "I''m a doctor! Not a male nurse!" "So you don''t know how to give intravenous infusion?" "You''re belittling me. It''s so easy." Anderson felt somewhat depressed and grabbed his hair. After a while, he still squatted down and caught Caroline''s hand. Everything was ready, Anderson was about to put the syringe needle into her vein. "Anderson, stop. I should confirm something first. Do you really know how to give patients injections?" Bentley''s voice interrupted Anderson. He poked the wrong blood vessel by mistake. Bentley wore a cold face at the time. "Anderson, if you can''t, just tell me. I will ask another doctor or nurse to do it." What? Are you doubting my ability? Bentley, if you hadn''t suddenly scared me, could I poke it in by mistake? "Bentley, don''t interrupt me! If I can''t poke the needle into her vein, I will write a resignation letter tomorrow and go back to help my father." Chapter 62 Things I Didnt Want Chapter 62 Things I Didn''t Want Chapter 62 Things I Didn''t Want Anderson sessfully proved that he could needle and transfuse people! "I''ve told you. I''m a genius. This is too easy for me. I can do anything. Bentley, I''m telling you, it was condescending for me to work as a personal doctor for you. You should be grateful." Anderson suddenly felt ted. Not to mention how he was holding back his feeling. Bentley was mean back then. "I''ll give you a raise." Anderson was trying to insult him condescendingly, but Bentley replied with no emotions, "I''ll give you a raise.". Anderson was not short of money. If he cared about money, he would go back to the Gunner Group to be a yboy, the general manager, and help his father. That way money woulde more easily. "Bentley, did you do it on purpose? I helped you to cure your little girlfriend, and you belittle me in return?" Anderson was pissed off and said what he thought without thinking. Now that was great! Suddenly! The atmosphere was tense, and the surrounding air was stagnant. "Little girlfriend? Who are you talking about?" In a blink of an eye, Bentley''s voice was cold. After Anderson finished speaking, he also cursed himself. But seeing Bentley''s cold appearance, he nced at Caroline from the corner of his eye, who was sleeping on the sofa. A wave of unreasonable anger rose, and he decided to t it out, "Who? Isn''t it Caroline?" Anderson sneered, "Bentley, don''t try to deny it. Why do you care about her life and death if she is not your little girlfriend? Her fever is none of your business. Don''t say that you''re feeling sorry for her." "Bentley, you may not know who you are. But I do know why Mr. President became so sympathetic." "Besides, if she''s not your little girlfriend. Why did you drive her by yourself to the hospital in the middle of the night? Cut the crap!" Marissa felt that it was inappropriate for her to be here. "Well, Mr. Shawn, if you don''t mind, I''m gonna go," said Marissa. "I''ll leave you here with you. Keep an eye on her. If she wakes up, tell her that she has fainted, so you find an acquaintance to give her an intravenous drip." Bentley''s voice was cold as ice. He gave an order quickly and grabbed Anderson''s arm. He pulled him out of the office and towards the stairwell. "Let me go! Bentley, I warn you, if you don''t let go, I will kick your ass." Anderson was dragged straight to the stairwell by Bentley. While Anderson was threatening him, Bentley pushed him and said, "You want to beat me? OK,e on, make your move." Bentley was warming up his muscles and bones. Anderson would curse himself: Fuck! Nobody wanted to fight him. "Hey, take it easy. We can say anything." Bentley''s handsome face was even colder, he said, "Anderson, you knew better than anyone what happens between me and that woman." Anderson knew that Bentley was reminding him not to talk about anything between Caroline and Bentley anymore. "Then why do you care about her life or death? Is it your business? Bentley looked unconcerned, and he opened his mouth and said, "Even if it is something that I dump, their life and death must be approved by me." The indifference of his eyes startled Anderson. "So, Anderson, do you get it?" said Bentley. Anderson looked at Bentley and was silent for a while. He raised his head again and said, "Ben, do you really think that you hate her that much?" "She killed Winnie." Only one sentence, Anderson had no words to refute. She killed Winnie - that was enough to piss off Bentley. "Everyone should atone for what he/she has done," Bentley said to Anderson indifferently, turned around, pushed the door, and left the stairwell. The downstairs of the Royal Club, a Bentley stopped there. Bentley stepped on the elerator and drove out. He wore the Bluetooth, dialed a number, and said, "Cyrus, I''m on my way now." A sinct and clear sentence, with words as precious as gold. Bentley was in a bad mood, "very" bad! What was wrong with Anderson? That guy talked nonsense all day. Caroline was his little girlfriend? Interesting. On the driver''s seat, the man''s lip overflowed with a slight sneer. Did he care about her? That woman? Caroline? Then, why did he take that woman to the hospital overnight? In Bentley''s mind, this doubt also urred to him. Although he was driving, he was still thinking and analyzing the answer to this question. The only exnation was he didn''t want to let that woman go so easily! "A human life, only three years. It''s too good for her." Arriving at the destination and stepping on the brake, these words shed through Bentley''s mind. "Mr. Shawn, you''re here." Cyrus was waiting at the door. It was a warehouse. "Where is she?" The man got out of the car, his long legs moved quickly, and asked Cyrus beside him. "She''s in there, I''ll lead the way." Cyrus cut to the chase and took Bentley straight to the warehouse. There was a small room inside. Cyrus pushed the door open and said, "Mr. Shawn, she was not behaving and kept making noise. We have no choice but to stuff her mouth and tie her up." Bentley walked into the small room, where there was a girl in distress. A pitiful plea for mercy crossed the innocent beauty''s eyes when she saw Bentley. It made people feel sympathy for her because of her looks. If it was other men, they might show some mercy. However, Bentley''s handsome facial expression was not changed at all. He didn''t even sit down, and his fingers moved a little. Cyrus immediately understood and hurriedly went forward and silently pulled the cloth from her mouth. "Ahem..." While she coughed, on the other side, Cyrus handed Bentley a pair of ck leather gloves adroitly. Bentley put on the ck gloves with a neutral motion. It was just a simple gesture, but it was very elegant and dangerous for him to do it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The cloth in her mouth was taken off, and Madison rxed at once, but her mouth was stuffed for a long time, so she could not help coughing after the cloth in her mouth was pulled off, and her face turned red with coughing. A pair of men''s feet appeared in her sight. Madison paused. Suddenly, someone pinched her chin and lifted it strongly. She saw a pair of very dangerous eyes. "I''m in a bad mood now and don''t have much patience. Here is how it goes, when I ask you something, you''d better answer directly." Madison''s heart shuddered. His hand pinched her chin strongly and mercilessly, which made her very painful. Madison''s tears spilled out. "Why Caroline?" Chapter 63 Caroline Shamelessly Seduced Mr. Tucker Chapter 63 Caroline Shamelessly SeducedMr. Tucker Chapter 63 Caroline Shamelessly Seduced Mr. Tucker Caroline! It was Caroline again! Why did everyone care so much about Caroline? Madison did not admit to being jealous. At the moment, she had to bow her head. "B-b-big Boss." Her voice faltered. "I was not against Caroline." "I don''t listen to nonsense." Along with these cold words, the man''s leather-gloved hand deliberately put forth his strength on Madison''s jaw, which could almost crush her jawbone. Madison cried in pain, and she even suspected that she had just heard the sound of her own bones cracking. "I, I, I''ll say." She felt that the person in front of her was the devil. He was too horrible. Full of panic, she hated Caroline again. In front of her, Caroline promised to help plead for her clearly. She thought, "Not at all! Caroline was simply pretending to be a good person. She pretended to be kind. Disgusting! Prostitute! Bitch! She was the one who acted best." Whatever Madison was thinking now, she was really scared of the demon in front of her at the moment. "It''s Mr. Tucker." Mr. Tucker? Bentley half-raised his eyebrow. "Antonio?" "Yes. I like Mr. Tucker, but Caroline bewitched Mr. Tucker. If Caroline is a good girl who knows her ce, I won''t dislike her so much. But she is not. Caroline is willing to do anything for money. But Mr. Tucker was still kept in the dark about her and never knew her true colors. I don''t want to see Mr. Tucker being bewitched and cheated by a woman like Caroline. She bewitched Mr. Tucker. Wasn''t it just for Mr. Tucker''s money?" Madison said these words not just to say that she was against Caroline and the reason she hated Caroline. In private, she also intended to use these words to make the man in front of her recognize Caroline''s true colors. Cyrus frowned but did not say anything, waiting quietly aside. Bentley''s icy face did not show joy or anger. He lowered his eyes and stared down at Madison in front of him. "You said Caroline bewitched Antonio. Do you have proof?" "Yes!" Speaking of this, annoyance and resentment shed through Madison''s eyes. She said, "I saw them kissing in the stairwell!" Bentley''s profound eyes instantly became sharp, and he asked, "You saw them kissing in the stairwell, didn''t you?" "Yes! I saw it with my own eyes. Mr. Tucker and Caroline, the two of them kissed and could hardly tear themselves away." For a second, Bentley''s breathing disordered, but it was only for a second. Coldness appeared in his eyes slowly. His marvelous handsome face froze. Cyrus followed Bentley for the longest time, and he was the first to notice their boss''s mood swings. "Besides, Mr. Tucker treats Caroline better than ordinary people. Last time Caroline fell down, and Mr. Tucker personally held her waist and helped her up. Would an ordinary woman allow a man to hold her waist?" The temperature around them seemed to have dropped to freezing, and the man''s face was cold as ice. Bentley narrowed his eyes. "Couldn''t it have been Antonio who seduced Caroline?" Speaking of Caroline, at the moment Madison forgetting her own situation momentarily. Her anger spurted out all of a sudden. She snorted and said. "No way! Does Caroline has anything presentable? Does she have good looks, or a good shape, or good temper, or a wealthy family, or high education?" "Caroline has nothing. Who knows what kind of dirty tricks she used to bewitch Mr. Tucker? Or maybe she pretended pitiful to make Mr. Tucker feel sympathy. After all, Mr. Tucker has never met such a woman like Caroline before." When talking about Caroline, Madison was really unceremonious. Actually she was full of grievances against Caroline. At this moment, there was an opportunity for her to speak in front of Big Boss. Madison thought to herself, "Today, I will get Big Boss to see Caroline''s true colors whatever." Cyrus wrinkled his brows. Looking at Madison''s innocent face, he felt more ufortable. This woman seemed to forget that Caroline had helped plead for her in front of Big Boss, while now she was here to sue Caroline for those things. Ungrateful. Bentley''s face looked like ice. Suddenly he loosed his fingers, and Madison''s jaw were swung to the side violently by his hand. He stood up, lowered his eyes and nced at Madison sitting on the floor condescendingly. "Disgusting." He said in a low and cold voice with a disgusted look. Madison didn''t get his point and said, "Yeah, a woman like Caroline is really disgusting." "Wrong. I said you were disgusting." Madison was stunned for a moment. Bentley said, "I finally know why Antonio passed on you to Dawson." He said coldly in a maic voice, "Because you are disgusting." "I..." Madison thought why she was disgusting. She didn''t understand why he said she was disgusting. "I''m better than Caroline..." "Don''tpare with Caroline. Even if you live another lifetime, no matter the appearance, figure, education or family background, you can''t catch up with her in every aspect." Appearance, figure, education and family background. Three years ago Caroline nevercked all of these. Bentley had a second of difort. It seemed that he pushed down Caroline from her high status with his own hands. And today, these things which Caroline nevercked before became the reason for Madison a small potato to attack her. "Boss?" called Cyrus. The boss seemed to stare nkly more oftentely. Bentley was called back by Cyrus. He lowered his eyes and nced at Madison. "Caroline''s show on drowning was originally nned for you by Antonio." Madison''s face instantly turned pale. With wide eyes she thought, "No! It''s impossible!" She said, "You lie to me! Mr. Tucker is such a nice guy." Bentley almostughed out loud. Was Antonio a good man? Was he a great man? He didn''t bother to say anything to Madison and lifted his chin at Cyrus, who immediately understood and went up to drag Madison up. "Where are you taking me?" Madison panicked. She was afraid Big Boss would do something more horrible and excessive to her. "Too noisy." At the man''s words, Cyrus immediately gagged Madison and got her into the car. In front of the warehouse, including Bentley''s Bentley, there were five ck cars pulled out in a row. Antonio''s vi in Lehcaster was where he has lived for a long time. Five ck cars parked in turn at the gate keeper''s where Antonio''s vi was located. "Call Antonio and tell him that Bentley send him a gift." The doorman looked at the situation and understood the other party was not someone to be trifled with. They looked lordly and were not ordinary people. Besides, the doorman heard the name "Bentley". As a doorman of the residential quarter, he has heard of the name of famous Bentley in Lehcaster. He didn''t dare to do anything else, and immediately went to call Antonio. "Mr. Tucker, there are a group of people at the door, and they ask me to give you a message." "What message?" Antonio askedzily over the phone. "Bentley has a gift for you." Antonio, who waszy a moment ago, immediately narrowed his eyes and felt refreshed. He lifted the lips slightly and said, "Wee Mr. Shawn to my house to have a seat." Immediately the doorman outside let them pass. Five ck cars were finally parked in front of Antonio''s vi. "Mr. Shawn, youe here with a gift. You''re too polite." Antonio had leaned on the door in his pajamas already, and his words were slightly taunting. Bentley sneered. "Does Mr. Tucker have the habit of catching up at the door?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Mr. Shawn, please." Antonio readily epted it and invited Bentley into the house immediately. After entered the house, Bentley made himself at home and sat down on the couch. Antonio went to the bar and asked, "What would you like to drink?" "Mr. Tucker, do you know this woman?" Along with this question, Madison was thrown to the ground and sat at Antonio''s feet. Chapter 64 What Have She and Antonio Done Chapter 64 What Have She and Antonio Done Chapter 64 What Have She and Antonio Done As soon as Madison looked up, she saw a pair of profound eyes. Even at this moment, a flush still emerged on Madison''s face. She looked at Antonio a bit nervously, "M-M-Mr. Tucker." Blinking her eyes, she hoped Antonio would help her and save her. The bottle of wine in Antonio''s hand was put down. He also looked at Madison and suddenly smiled. Madison''s heart was beating quickly, and she was a little excited that Mr. Tucker remembered her. "Mr. Shawn, who is she?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. For a moment, Madison doubted her ears as if she were in an ice cer. Bentley gracefully folded his long legs and sat on the sofa, "She? She says she likes Antonio. I think, she is such a naive and simple girl who is so devoted to you. As a partner growing up with you together, I must bring her to you Mr. Tucker whatever, so that you won''t miss your true love from now on." If Bentley was trying to disgust Antonio, then Antonio was really disgusted by Bentley''s words. Miss his true love. Who? "How did such a thing be my true love?" Madison''s lips trembled. She didn''t expect that in Antonio''s words, she was so nasty. "Well, I''ve brought you the woman. But I won''t let it go at the matter." Bentley snapped his fingers in the air, "Cyrus, find the biggest bucket in Mr. Tucker''s house. Fill it with water and bring it here." Antonio was unpleasant and immediately stood up, "Wait!" His eyebrows were cold, "Bentley, this is my house. Who gave you permission to touch my things at will?" Bentley unhurriedly crossed his fingers and looked at the cold-faced Antonio. "This is your house, so I can''t touch your things at will in your house." Bentley said slowly and methodically. Suddenly, hostility appeared on his face. "Caroline is mine, and who gave you permission to touch her at will?" Though Antonio was always cheeky and casual, at this moment, his eyelids twitched. Suddenly he narrowed his eyes, staring at the man on the sofa. "So are you here today for Caroline?" He asked. Bentley mechanically showed a standard smile, "Yes and no." When he said this, he lifted his chin and pointed at Madison. "I don''t care why you hate this woman, nor I care if you want to teach this woman a lesson or kill her on purpose. But Antonio, don''t you round off when you do things?" Bentley''s usation was too obvious, and his tone was even colder, which made Antonio feel something was wrong. "What do you mean?" He didn''t understand how it came back to this woman on the ground. "Dawson." Bentley only gave him a name. With his eyes focused on Antonio, Bentley pointed at Madison, "Got it?" After Bentley''s words, Antonio understood everything and had nothing to be covered up. But he really did not know how the woman on the ground involved with Bentley. "I know she''s your employee in Royal Club." After consideration, Antonio thought maybe it was because he touched Bentley''s employee. Arbitrary as Bentley was, he could do anything. "But isn''t she okay? She''s not dead." Madison copsed on the floor at the moment. If she still didn''t understand, she was really stupid. It turned out to be true. Her beloved Mr. Tucker really deliberately designed victimizing her. Her mind recalled Caroline''s painful struggle, suffocating expression, smashing the wall of the container to plead for help in that transparent container. She shivered hard! If not for her good luck, she would have suffered all these! "Henry, you tell him." Henry opened his mouth mechanically and told Antonio all about what happened on that day simply and concisely. After heard that, Antonio clenched his fist and looked at Madison on the ground. His mind was in turmoil at the moment. He didn''t expect so many things had happened. Bentley said coldly, "Antonio, I do not care what you do to this woman, even if you want to kill her. But when you do, do it right and do not go wrong." Bentley thought of Caroline, "If I hadn''t gone back coincidentally that day, Caroline would have dead." Antonio asked anxiously, "How is Caroline?" "She''s fine, and she''s out of your hands." Bentley said coldly, "You also remember, don''t try to win the affection of her in the future. She belongs to me. Even if I don''t want her, she doesn''t need anyone else to care about her." The speech made Antonio angry. "Bentley, who do you think you are? Do you think everything in the world is up to you? You said she was yours, but was she yours? If she really belongs to you, then do you know that her body is different from others?" He purely want to get Bentley angry deliberately, but what he had said offended Bentley like stirring up a ho''s nest. Bentley''s eyes froze, and he suddenly stood up and walked to Antonio. With a ferocious look he shouted coldly, "Tell me what you know!" Antonio looked at Bentley who was in anger, and consternation shed in his eyes. Astute as Antonio was, he knew that Bentley has always been calm, but at the moment, Bentley lost his usual calmness because of anger. By hearing Bentley''s words and seeing Bentley''s ferocious look, in a moment, Antonio figured out that Bentley must also be aware of Caroline''s physical defects. Antonio closed his eyes to cover his scheme. He opened his eye again. Now he was more calm and he said, "I know everything. Not only do I know what makes her body different from others, I''ve also touched it." When he was talking, Antonio''s lips showed a malicious smile, and he leaned towards Bentley, "Right on the left back waist." Anger gradually receded on Bentley''s marvelous handsome face. But in the pair of his profound ck eyes, there was the calm before the storm. He looked at Antonio for a while, and finally opened his thin lips slowly, "For thest time." It was an inexplicable sentence, but Antonio understood--Bentley was warning him that this was the last time, and he was not allowed to try to win the affection of Caroline again. Otherwise, perhaps the next time they had to meet on the battleground. Bentley knew very well that he had taken Caroline''s body as a virgin, and no matter what Antonio said today, it would not change the fact. But no matter whether Antonio''s words were overstatements, and no matter how Antonio knew the woman''s physical defects, Bentley at this moment couldn''t wait to leave here. He wanted to go straight back, catch the woman in front of her, and ask her how Antonio knew it. From the corner of his eye he nced at Madison, then Cyrus came, "Boss, the bucket with water is here as you ordered." "Cyrus, do it." Cyrus has followed Bentley for a long time, so he could understand Bentley''s command. Immediately he grabbed Madison on the ground, and pressed Madison''s head into the bucket filled with water. "Hmm! Hmm, hmm!" Madison struggled. Bentley raised his wrist. While looking at the watch, he counted aside indifferently, "One, two...four minutes. Time is up." Cyrus pulled Madison''s head out of the water till then. Before that, though Madison struggled painfully, and finally she even ran out of strength to struggle, Cyrus was immovable. Bentley yanked Madison''s arm and pushed her into Antonio''s arms, "Next, I''ll leave her to Mr. Tucker to deal with." After saying that, he turned around and said to his subordinates, "Let''s go." He would go back and ask the woman what she and Antonio had done, and why Antonio knew about her physical defects. The man''s face didn''t reflect his mood swings. His handsome face was calm, but it was the calm before the storm! Chapter 65 His Decision Chapter 65 His Decision Chapter 65 His Decision They dashed forward all the way. Cyrus felt his boss''s car speed was too fast. It was crazy. The group stopped at Royal Club. "Boss." Cyrus just called out, while his boss has already past him quickly, striding into the lobby of Royal Club. He did not stop all the way, walking straight to the elevator. Cyrus rushed to follow him. Bentley looked rather indifferent. At a very fast rate, he dashed forward with his slender legs. Marissa''s office was ahead, and the door was in front of him. He walked all the way in a hurry and did not knock but pushed the office door heavily. As soon as Marissa looked up, she saw Bentley walking over to the couch in a very fiery manner. "Mr. Shawn, Callie''s not awake yet." Marissa saw that Bentley was angry, and quickly spoke up to remind him, which meant, "Mr. Shawn, if you have anything to say, wait until Caroline wakes up. She is a patient now." Bentley didn''t look at Marissa. Just at that time, Cyrus followed him and came. Bentley bent down, picked up the woman who was putting on a drip on the couch, and gave Cyrus a nce. Cyrus immediately went up and removed the saline bag from the makeshift infusion iron frame on the side of the couch. "Mr. Shawn, where are you taking Callie?" Seeing the situation, Marissa did not care about anything and rushed forward. Before Bentley getting out, she blocked the office door. With her arms open, she blocked his way. The man in front of him was tall and well-built with a straight posture. At the moment, his marvelous handsome face was filled with coldness. Having been stopped by Marissa, Bentley lowered his eyes and looked at her. Marissa''s heart fluttered up and down, not to mention how nervous she was at the moment. Especially Bentley''s nce made her heart panic. "Mr. Shawn." she said. Taking a nce at Caroline, she made up her mind, gritted her teeth and said. "Mr. Shawn, Callie''s not awake yet. Where are you taking her?" The truth was that Bentley looked out of ce from the moment he walked in the door. When Marissa thought of Caroline was suffering today, she admitted that she should not have meddled. But if even she did not care about Caroline the fool, Caroline would really have to live in dark and couldn''t get out. "Mr. Shawn, you can''t take her away right now." Marissa bit the bullet and said. God knows the shirt on her back was already wet with sweat. "Marissa, get out of the way. The boss won''t bother with you about what just happened." Cyrus''s eyes moved slightly and said to Marissa suddenly. Marissa was aware that Cyrus was relieving her, but she clenched her fist and said, "Callie''s body..." "Marissa, I''m only going to say this once." Bentley gave an icy re to Marissa and warned her indifferently, "Get out of the way." He was upset at the moment, and if Marissa wanted to get killed, he would be willing to do it. "Marissa, I''m only going to say this once. Get out of the way." Marissa recalled what Bentley said. She saw the coldness in Bentley''s eyes. Her heart shuddered, cold sweat seeped out on her forehead, and she looked at Caroline again. The time was especially long at this moment, at least Marissa felt so. Ultimately, she buried her head and took a step to the side silently. "Sorry, Callie." she thought. She was also afraid of Bentley. This man''s ability and means, his mind and cold blood, all of which she has witnessed. Bentley would not tolerate a disobedient henchman. Bentley took Caroline away, leaving Marissa alone, who stood still and did not move. It was a long time before Marissa lifted her head and whispered to the empty air, "Callie, I love myself more. I''m sorry." Her heart ached for Caroline the foolish woman, because in Caroline she saw the same foolish woman once she was. It was a past that she didn''t want to recall. But,pared with feeling sorry for that fool, Marissa knew that she had inherited a selfish human trait--she loved herself more. Marissa did not do wrong. What''s more, from Marissa''s standpoint, though knowing what kind of person her boss was, today she chose to step forward, block his way and plead for Caroline with a few words, Marissa has tried hard. The 28th floor of Royal Club was not where Bentley''s home located, it was only his asional stopping point. Cyrus was speechless all the way. Like a shadow, he followed the man in front of him who was in anger all over. And Cyrus''s hand was holding up the saline bag. Ding! Cyrus followed Bentley out of the elevator and headed for the bedroom on the 28th floor. There was no iron frame to hang the saline bag, the man ced the woman in his arms in the big bed, and took the clothes rack at the door as a makeshift. Without saying a word, Bentley took the saline bag from Cyrus''s hands. While hanging the saline bag on the rack, he said indifferently, "You can go." "Boss..." Cyrus wanted to say something. But he just said a word, and his voice stopped abruptly. He thought for a while, hesitated, and finally he said, "Yes, boss." Bentley did not look at the woman on the bed, he went straight to the French windows and sat down on the sofa by the window. At the moment, he was tempted to shake the woman in bed awake and ask what was going on with her and Antonio. In the end, the impulse was resisted. He was sitting on the single calfskin sofa by the window. With his elbow propped up on the arm of the sofa and his head supported by his hand, he looked quietly in the direction of the king-size bed. Outside, there was a sudden thunderstorm. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was frequent thunder and lightning. Under the loud noise, the woman on the bed was quiet more like a soulless corpse. If she was not breathing, and if she didn''t have a regr rise and fall of her chest at the moment, she would really look like a corpse lying still on the bed. In the bedroom, the headlight was off, only the wallmp above the bed was turned on to shine clear whether there was medicine in the saline bag. The wallmp above the bed could not y the role of the headlights in the end. It couldn''t shine the side of the floor window. It was dim under the floor-to-ceiling window. A lightning shed overhead just behind the window which was behind the man. The blue light of the lightning illuminated the floor-to-ceiling window at once. In the blue light, the man''s handsome face was illuminated at a moment, which looked even colder. "Hmm!" the person on the bed suddenly moaned painfully. The man on the sofa still remained seated. "Hiss!" the sound was even more painful. The man on the sofa clenched his jawbone, but remained motionless. Puffing and blowing, the sound became more and more painful. Shey on the bed, even curling herself up gradually into a ball. Suddenly. The man moved. Bentley stood up abruptly. Unknown emotions were hidden in his dark, cold stare. Step by step, he walked pit-a-pat towards the big bed. His arm stretched out slowly, and his long, slender hand reached for the face of the person on the bed. Suddenly! He locked around the throat of the person on the bed with his fingers! "If there is someone in the world who disturbs my mind," the teenage Bentley once said to Anderson himself, "I would kill her with my own hands." Chapter 66 If It Hurts, Then Bite Me Chapter 66 If It Hurts,Then BiteMe Chapter 66 If It Hurts, Then Bite Me "If one day there is someone in this world who disturbs my mind, I will kill her with my own hands." That was Bentley''s awareness as a teenager. As the heir and the future helmsman of the Shawn family, Bentley grew up with the strictest and most ruthless education. His grandfather taught his own grandson himself into a ruthless and cold- blooded robot. Grandfather once said, "You cannot have a weakness. If one day, there is a person who can easily influence your decisions and affect your mind, then that person will be the most terrible enemy. Ben, to the enemy, you have to kill her with your own hands." When Bentley told Anderson these words in person, Anderson, who was also a teenager at that time, in addition to getting shocked, he thought Bentley was just saying that. Everyone said a few words which he thought cool at the time when he was young. But when he thought about it after growing up, he might feel that boyhood was in a hurry. Perhaps, Anderson has long forgotten that Bentley had said these words. Or perhaps, Anderson just listened to the words as a joke and left them behind. But Anderson could never have imagined that other people''s boyhood days werepletely different with Bentley''s. On the side of the big bed, the man''s fingers locked around the throat of the woman on the bed. But he just locked it and didn''t put forth his strength. He was puzzled. Why did this damn woman always cause his mood swings easily? Why did she always piss him off so easily? And why her painful curled appearance would make him want to go up to check it out uncontrobly. He sat on the sofa. He did not want to go up to check urgently because of her painful wailing. He has tried very hard to control himself, "Don''t go up to check". He has really exhausted his self-control. It was all her fault! It was all because of her painful groans again and again! His fingers were long and slender, and his finger bones were well-defined. A pair of very beautiful hands sped her neck. He gritted his teeth, with his fingers putting forth his strength little by little. He thought to himself, "It doesn''t matter, only with a little more strength, you can kill this woman who easily affects your mind." Then he would not be affected by her again and would not perversely drove her to the hospital in the middle of the night. Even Winnie didn''t enjoy the treatment. "Hiss! Ho ho!" She curled herself into a ball, then she wrinkled her brow in pain again. In the light of the bedside wallmp, a face full of cold sweat was clearly imprinted in Bentley''s eyes. His fingers which were locking around her throat suddenly loosed. He couldn''t do it! He couldn''t kill her! Once his hand was released, Bentley seemed immediately ran out of strength. His hand propped up on the edge of the bed, propping up most of his body. After gasping for breath twice, he finally calmed down. He looked up and saw the woman wriggled her body in pain. First she just groaned in pain, then she curled up into a ball, but still seemed to be painful. She could only twist her body, and in the end, she was so painful that she rolled over and over on the bed. Suddenly she tugged the needle on the back of her hand and blood quickly returned down the injection hose. Bentley pressed her hand. Her hand which was dripping saline couldn''t move, so the rest of her body was restless, tossing, turning and wriggling. Bentley had no idea. His otherrge palm controlled her other hand, and his own body pressed on her body, only then he restrained her to move. "Hmm, let go..." Bentley listened to her incessant murmuring which was clearly painful beyond words. He suddenly realized that from beginning to end, she groaned or made meaningless monotone painfully, but she never shouted that she was painful. She was clearly painful but not shouting. For no reason, his heart throbbed painfully. "Wake up! Wake up!" He lifted a hand and pped her face roughly, "Hey! Wake up! How long are you going to sleep?" Caroline opened her eyes and did not react for a moment. But the pain in her body travelled to the nerve endings first, which made she gritted her teeth. There was clearly a circle of teeth marks on her gray lips. Bentley narrowed his eyes in displeasure, "What''s wrong with you?" Huh? "How did I get here?" "What do you think?" Bentley looked at Caroline, "I told you not to work if you''re not well. You fainted at work and brought me trouble." "Sorry...Hiss, ho!" Pain hit Caroline again. As she spoke and apologized, her eyes widened abruptly in pain. "Hmm!" The pain could almost kill her. Caroline still had her senses, and knew that Bentley was in front of her. She never wanted to have Bentley see this in front of him! And never wanted Bentley to see the embarrassment. Even if she had already made a fool of herself in front of him. Even if she had already interpreted herself as a joke in front of him. But the heaven was not obedient to her. With lightning and thunder, she felt the pain in her waist get more serious. In her legs, the pain as if came from the bones. When the weather changed in the past, she had also been painful. But after three years, she got used to it. After getting used to the pain, she didn''t feel it so difficult as the initial pain. After getting used to the pain, though she was painful to the bone, she could bear it with wrinkled eyebrows and gritted teeth. And today, this pain again let her re-experience the initial pain that she remembered so well after losing her left kidney. "It hasn''t hurt this much for a long time. Why today..." she thought. Her mind was in a mess. She thought about many messy things. It surfaced in her mind--perhaps it was because of today''s drowning, days of fever and multiple faints. It seemed a long time since she has been in so much pain, and a long time since she has cherished this body. Maybe it was since her left kidney was missing. Unknowingly, her teeth sank deeper into the flesh of her lips. Biting her lips to death, her lips overflowed with bright red blood unknowingly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bentley suppressed her arms and legs, but he could not stop her teeth biting her lips. Looking at the blood overflowed her lips, Bentley did not say a word. He set a hand free, squeezed her mouth open, and stuffed his arm into her mouth. "If it hurts badly," the man''s low voice said coldly, "bite me." Caroline''s eyes widened, and without a word she looked at Bentley''s expressionless handsome face. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and bit hard. The man frowned slightly but remained silent, allowing her to bite his arm. Caroline didn''t know why she really bit up, maybe in the moment of deciding to open her mouth, she was angry. He gave her the pain. She couldn''t say and she wasn''t able to use any adjectives to describe how painful was it in the end. She could only open her mouth and bite. She thought, "Bentley, let''s experience together how painful I am now." When biting his arm, there was fishy salty rusty taste in her mouth. She knew it was his blood, and her eyes overflowed with two lines of tears suddenly. Chapter 67 The Overwhelming Kiss Chapter 67 The Overwhelming Kiss Chapter 67 The Overwhelming Kiss Bentley Shawn pressed her, looked down at her and her tears quietly. Caroline Jameson closed her eyes. Time went by bit by bit. Finally, her eyebrows eased. Bentley Shawn took a look at the liquid medicine bag, which was almost out. After a while, he pulled out the needle for her skillfully. His grandfather asked him to learn martial arts when he was a child, and he had to fight in actual combats. Such things like pulling out a needle when got injured is somewhat childish. "Get up." After pulling out the needle, Bentley Shawn said to Caroline Jameson indifferently, "How long do you want to stay here? Go back to where you belong. " He kicked her out. Hanging her head, Caroline Jameson sat up silently, propped up on the bed, and got to the ground. "Shoes." He threw over a pair of slippers of obviouslyrge size, which was his apparently. Caroline Jameson nced at her feet: "Where are my shoes?" Bentley Shawn held his arms and looked at Caroline Jameson with a sneer: "Didn''t I say that? You insisted on working in spite of your physical condition and passed out at Marissa Smith''s ce. Thepany had to call a doctor for you to give you infusion." "Then my shoes......" Caroline Jameson doesn''t understand. Does this have anything to do with her missing shoes? "Ah ~ didn''t I say that? You fell in a faint at Marissa Smith''s ce. Do you think that I have carried you to my bedroom and called an outpatient service, don''t you? " "Was it Marissa?" "Ha, it was Marissa Smith''s stupid kindness. She called a doctor to make a house call, so your shoes might be left at her ce because you were given infusion here. But after all, Marissa Smith''s ce is the general manager''s office of the Royal Club. If you, a little employee, were lying and given infusion there, the image of the Royal Club would be tarnished. My ce was the only and the most suitable ce for you." The words Bentley Shawn said today are more than those he said in the past week. He didn''t even notice it himself. "Do you think I am happy to take you in?" Caroline Jameson hung her head and said nothing. Of course, she knows very well how much the man in front of her hates and annoys her. She knows too well how much he hates her. "Thank you, Mr. Shawn. And, I''m sorry." "Thank you. I''m sorry. " Would she never say anything else to him except these two words? I''m afraid if I were Deloris Sawyer or Antonio Tucker, she would be passionate? It''s still okay if Bentley Shawn didn''t think so. But his uncontroble rage that just subsided suddenly revived again when he thought so! All of a sudden, the man stretched out his long arm and took her to his arms. The palm hugging her slender waist fell suddenly before Caroline Jameson''s reaction. At the next second, Caroline Jameson was pale, and she could clearly feel that the temperature of Bentley Shawn''s hot palm was on her left waist! Bentley Shawn! How dare you! "Tell me, how did Antonio Tucker know that you lost a kidney here?" Caroline Jameson was taken aback! She was dazed and lost her mind with Bentley Shawn''s words hovering in her mind. Bentley Shawn saw this clearly, and a trace of jealousy shed in his eyes, but he was unaware of it. "Let me tell you!" Caroline Jamesonposed herself and thought how did he-Bentley Shawn know that Antonio Tucker knew her secret? He investigated her? This idea shed in her mind. Caroline Jameson got angry for no reason! Why! Why! ! ! Why could he do whatever he wants to her! ! ! Even if she was an offender underbour reform, and even if she has been in prison! "Don''t tell me?" The mes of fury in Bentley Shawn''s heart burns even more fiercely. Squinting, did she and Antonio Tucker really have an affair? "Has he seen you naked?" When these words came out, Caroline Jameson''s heart suddenly ached! Bentley Shawn! What do you think I am? The palm hanging on the outside of her thigh held tightly little by little! Caroline Jameson was silent, but trembled with anger. The man was in a fit of anger, and the misunderstanding between them got deeper. Did she refuse to say? "How much is it?" Caroline Jameson suddenly opened her eyes! Unbelievable! She only felt hurt to breath at the moment! How much is it? Ha. "Mr. Tucker didn''t give me money." "I was d to show my naked body to Mr. Tucker for nothing!" "Mr. Tucker is so rich and handsome, who doesn''t like him?" "You know that I''m worthless, don''t you?" "Mr. Tucker is gentle, and I''m willing to do an unprofitable business. His kiss has left me with endless aftertaste." Bentley Shawn, I am a bitch in your mind, so you can always say things like that. Bentley Shawn, I am a bitch! "If Mr. Tucker wants my body, I''m willing to give it to him for free. His kiss is so memorable, and if I have sex with him, that will get me high. I''m looking forward to getting Mr. Tucker drunk so that I can have sex with him." "Oh!" Caroline Jameson couldn''t make any sound before finishing her words! A storm-like kiss assaulted her directly in her face! Bentley Shawn''s handsome face is full of anger! What kind of words did she speak out from her mouth? Mr. Tucker''s kiss has left her with an endless aftertaste? If Mr. Tucker wants her body, she is willing to give it to him for free? She is going to have sex with Mr. Tucker? She could say it in such a carefree manner? Anger was superimposed in his heart, and every time she said a word, his anger added. Eventually, Bentley Shawn couldn''t bear her anymore, immersing himself in an intense kiss on the nagging and annoying lips. He kissed Caroline Jameson, while his mind was full of her evaluation of Antonio Tucker''s kiss. Antonio Tucker''s kiss led her to endless aftertastes? Oh ~ Caroline Jameson was soon flooded in the fondness of Bentley Shawn''s kiss. He kissed her before, but why is the kiss today so different from before? Breathing hot, she was almost drowning in Bentley Shawn''s kiss. "Uh-huh" she was in a daze, with an involuntary melody out from her mouth. But this is like the finest aphrodisiac fragrance. The anger in the man''s eyes gradually turns into desire, and he presses her in the big bed. She is a young fish. It took her a lot of efforts when she said malicious words. She will be the weakest one when she is in an actualbat. But she never thought that things went on like this in the end. Eventually, Bentley Shawn didn''t do it, not because he didn''t want to, but because he suddenly remembered that her miserable body had suffered a lot today. He suddenly stood up, and the eyes of the woman on the bed were misty. He was even more eager, but said coldly, "You don''t think I will really touch you again, do you? A woman like you makes me boring at the first attempt. Besides, Caroline Jameson, I think you are dirty. " He strode out of the bedroom after finishing his words, and the face of the woman on the bed was as white as a ghost in a sh! "A woman like you makes me boring at the first attempt. Besides, Caroline Jameson, I think you are dirty." It turns out that he is just curious about what it''s like to sleep with a convict like her. In his eyes, she''s always been so tasteless and boring. There''s nothing to be sad about. Wasn''t it the same position as three years ago? Caroline Jameson, I think you are dirty. "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" She put her hands over her ears, trying to get the man''s words out of her mind! "Shut up! You shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Ah ~ ah! Ah ~! " It''s so miserable. She didn''t dare to shout loudly, and what left was a depressed groan in a low voice! It went on one after another, not loud but heavy, low, depressing and smothery.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 68 Madison Chance’s Hatred Chapter 68 Madison ChancesHatred Chapter 68 Madison Chance''s Hatred Madison Chance is not feeling well at the moment. The man in front of her is the one she has missed so much. However, it seems that it is different from the man she imagined. Antonio Tucker, with a little smile on his lips, pulled out a chair of Simple European Style and sat in front of Madison Chance. "Sit down." He pointed to the other side. Madison Chance didn''t look well at the moment because a four-minute choking made her feel the death. "Mr. Tucker, I" "Hush ~" The man on the chair suddenly put up a finger and gently put it on his mouth: "Let me have a good look at you before you say anything else." Antonio Tucker''s voice was extremely demagogic, and even the smile was bewitching Madison Chance. Unwillingly, Madison Chance blushed, and her heart burst into a rapid beat. What did Mr. Tucker mean? He said he wanted to take a good look at her. What did that mean? Almost quickly, an answer shed to her mind. Madison Chance looked up nervously at Antonio Tucker in front of her. When she looked up, a pair of attentive eyes came into view-Mr. Tucker was looking at her intently! It''s almost at the same time, these words emerged in Madison Chance''s mind. With long wet hair, the girl sits down softly on the shiny ck spar floor. Her wet hair is dripping along the ends, which soaks her clothes. Her appearance is partly visible under the wet clothes, and she looks pure and clever. Nobody can help loving her upon seeing her at this moment. Antonio Tucker suddenly moved! His face suddenly got close to Madison Chance, which got her a fright. And Antonio Tucker''s focused and deep eyes made her feel that her heart would pound right out of her chest. "Mr. Tucker" A red flush spreading from her face to her neck, she just called him shyly, but at the next second! "Oh! I really can''t tell that there is a ck heart fermenting in the gutter under this pure appearance." Madison Chance''s face got stuck all of a sudden and the blush hasn''t gone away. Lips were shaking, and she trembled with anger: "It''s too much, Mr. Tucker, you''ve gone too far." "Don''t cry, I hate it when women cry." Madison Chance bit her lips and red at him bitterly after an "Er". Antonio Tucker stood up, "Do you think I should punish you?" Punishment again! "Why? I didn''t offend you, Mr. Tucker! " Madison Chance was angry. Antonio Tucker snorted, and looked at her with a look of "Why are you so stupid? Do you still need to ask? You have offended me by framing Caroline Jameson." Caroline Jameson again! Why is everyone talking about "Caroline Jameson and Caroline Jameson" without an end? What''s so good about her? Is Mr. Tucker or the Big Boss all to support her? Madison Chance suddenly looked up, with her eyes shed with envy: "Caroline Jameson is not a good woman at all! Mr. Tucker, you have been deceived by her! Don''t judge her by her honesty in appearance. In fact, she is very bad in the heart. She is just pretending to be pitiful!" Antonio Tucker suddenly stood up without saying a word, put his palms in his pockets, nced at Madison Chance on the ground, and said lightly: "I know how I should punish you." If pity could be faked, then the woman wouldn''t tense her body when facing him, and she wouldn''t be nervous like that when he discovered her secret. She should raise up her clothes and tell the world: Come and see, I''ve missed a kidney. I''m very pitiful. You all have to pity me. Caroline Jameson, however, is not. The woman hid her secret so deeply that no one could easily touch it. Antonio Tucker felt that if she hadn''t been discovered by chance, she could have kept the secret for a lifetime. He raised his hand and made a phone call. Soon, two strong men with expressionless faces came in. Antonio Tucker pointed to the lump (Madison Chance) on the ground. "Ms. Chance said she wanted to learn diving. You two help her and take her to the swimming pool in the back garden." Diving means, as the name implies: diving into the water. The two strong men are wise. How can she dive in the swimming pool? They got the message at once and dragged Madison Chance to the swimming pool in the back garden like two robots one on each side regardless of Madison Chance''s struggle. "Mr. Tucker! Mr. Tucker! You can''t treat me like this! You can''t! I will sue you! I will sue you! I will definitely sue you! " She only saw that Mr. Tucker, her beloved, just put his hands in his pockets, looked up and said to the two strong men, "Don''t kill her or I will have to spend time solving unnecessary troubles." "Yes, Mr. Tucker." "Ms. Chance, did I tell you that you are really," Antonio Tucker chuckled, "disgusting." Antonio Tucker knew Bentley Shawn well. Bentley Shawn left with his people just after a simple punishment to Madison Chance. Antonio Tucker was thinking: It''s going to rain blood, and Bentley Shawn became a "good man for a day". He just left her to him and went away. Antonio Tucker and Bentley Shawn have been friends and foes since childhood. There is a saying that the people who know you best are either your rtives or your enemies. Bentley Shawn was so abnormal this time that Antonio Tucker didn''t know the reason, but he decided not to move until the enemy moved. Bentley Shawn just punished her and left, so Antonio Tucker had no reason to kill her. It must say that Antonio Tucker really knows Bentley Shawn better than most people in this world. Caroline Jameson kept Bentley Shawn from killing Madison Chance, so Bentley Shawn brought Madison Chance directly to Antonio Tucker: Here, something went wrong in your own work. I''ve brought you this woman, Antonio Tucker, and you can do what you like. Since he couldn''t kill Madison Chance himself, just let Antonio Tucker do it. Antonio Tucker didn''t know the reason of Bentley Shawn''s abnormality this time, but he adhered to the principle that not to move until the enemy moved. Ok, Antonio Tucker won''t do anything that Bentley Shawn can do but hasn''t done. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Neither of the two men is a good guy. Antonio Tucker didn''t go to the swimming pool in the back garden. He was sitting in the living room, smoking a cigar and watching unintelligible TV show. More than half an hourter, the two strong men came back: "Mr. Tucker, we helped that youngdy learn diving as you ordered, but she was too stupid and inhaled too much water. She couldn''t continue learning diving." "Where is she?" Antonio Tucker asked lightly, his eyes not even leaving the TV. "In the back garden." "Oh" Antonio Tucker raised his wrist and told the time: "It''s gettingte, let Ms. Chance go back." "Yes, Mr. Tucker." In the dead of night, a woman was thrown out of the iron gate of the vi. Madison Chance was aching all over, especially her throat, which made her cough violently. All in wet, walking beside the road, Madison Chance shivered with cold when the night wind blew. Her eyes were filled with hatred, which, at first nce, looked ferocious and horrible, like a monster seemingly to devour everything: Caroline Jameson! It''s all because of Caroline Jameson! It''s her! She wouldn''t have suffered so much without her! She''s a liar to say that she would plead for her! Hypocritical! That woman didn''t plead for her at all! Chapter 69 Reencounter at the Roadside in the Late of Night Chapter 69 Reencounterat the Roadside in the Late ofNight Chapter 69 Reencounter at the Roadside in the Late of Night After that day, Marissa Smith didn''t allow Caroline Jameson to return to work before recovering. Caroline Jameson''s return to work after illness seemed to be the same as before. However, these days, no matter how hard she has tried, she couldn''t catch a business. Her immediate supervisor, Ms. Zachary, certainly didn''t arrange work for Caroline Jameson. Marissa Smith, of course, wouldn''t go against Bentley Shawn. Caroline Jameson sat alone in the lounge of the public rtions department, and it was already time to get off work. "Off work! Off work! Oh, I''m exhausted, but that customer is really generous today." One after another, more and more people were gathering in the lounge, and everyone was talking and laughing, discussing their results today, except Caroline Jameson, who was sitting at one side in a daze. She nced that a woman took out arge pile of neat notes, with a thickness of at least 30,000 to 50,000 Dors. Caroline Jameson looked at the notes in the woman''s hand and was caught. "Caroline Jameson." the woman twisted her waist, whose eyes were full of banter. "What? You like this? " She waved the money in her hand in front of Caroline Jameson. "Caroline Jameson, I think you should stop embarrassing yourself in the public rtions department. How long have you been doing nothing?" "Jenny, don''t sway your bit of cash in front of Caroline Jameson. Caroline Jameson looks down at it. She doesn''t care about yours, for she earns a lot of money. Jenny curled her mouth: "That''s true. Who else can be more resilient than her? I don''t want that amount of money." Caroline Jameson looked at the clock on the wall, stood up silently, took her own stuff, and went to the door, bypassing Jenny. "Stop!" Jenny shouted, "Caroline Jameson, what do you mean?" Caroline Jameson turned to Jenny puzzled and asked slowly, "What do you mean?" "You!" Jenny stared angrily and pointed to Caroline Jameson: "I''m talking to you! What do you mean by leaving without a word? Look down on me? " Listening to the unwarranted usations, Caroline Jameson only felt a headache. But she exined in a good humor: "It''s time and I''m off work." Shouldn''t we go back to the dormitory after work? "What do you mean by that?" "I," Did I say something wrong again? The one who is talking to me is called Jenny. Caroline Jameson knows her, but she doesn''t know when she has offended Jenny. Reflecting on this, she didn''t want to argue with anyone. Sighing, she looked at Jenny and said slowly: "If I have offended you, I apologize to you." Is that all right? Hearing this, Jenny''s face turned green and red. Of course, she knew that she picked a fight with Caroline Jameson first today. She thought that if Caroline Jameson couldn''t help having a quarrel with her, she could go and tell Ms. Zachar severely. However, she never thought that Caroline Jameson didn''t want to argue with her at all or even be involved too much with the surrounding people. But Caroline Jameson''s apology only showed Jenny''s bullying. "Well, you want to apologize, right? Then do something practical! " In anger, Jenny raised her hand and was about to wave, when suddenly there was a stern reprimand from the door: N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Jenny, what are you doing!" "Ms. Zachary", Jenny was stunned, but at the next moment she reacted and quickly cried, "Ms. Zachary, you have to support me. Caroline Jameson looks down on me." "Quarral, quarrel and quarrel. You don''t know anything except quarrel. Jenny, you quarreled with Annie two days ago, and now you are quarrelling with Caroline Jameson. Can you do anything but quarrelling with people everywhere?" Ms. Zachary gave the "pitiful" Jenny a fierce look. In the past, she wouldn''t say that. Ms. Zachary looked at the taciturn Caroline Jameson, taking a closer look into her. She wouldn''t believe at all that Caroline Jameson had something to do with the mysterious Big Boss of the Royal Club if she was not in the secret. "Ms. Zachary, it''s obviously her fault." "Well, it''s time to get off work." Ms. Zachary interrupted Jenny directly and gave her a cold look before warning coldly, "Behaving yourself is the most important when you work in the Royal Club. Don''t stir up troubles." She nced at Jenny again. She has warned her. Whether she would listen or not, it depends on her own. Caroline Jameson sighed in her heart, took her stuff and left the lounge. She walked in the direction of the dormitory after leaving the Royal Club. The woman, whose back was lonely, walked alone on the sidewalk in the rustling night wind. A car,ing slowly from behind, followed Caroline Jameson in parallel. The window was rolled down and an attractive male voice arose melodiously: "Ms. Jameson, we meet again." Hearing the voice, Caroline Jameson turned around and saw a handsome appearanceparable to a devil in the window, whose eyes shed terrifying essence in an instant under the flickering streetmps. "Oh, it''s you. Sir, you can go first. " She said politely because she thought that he was just passing by and would leave after greeting to each other. She walked another three to five meters, but the car moved side by side with her at a very slow speed. Looking suspiciously, she said, "Is there anything wrong, sir?" The man curved his lips and smiled: "Do I have the honor to invite Ms. Jameson to get on my car?" "No, my dormitory is just ahead." This man is very dangerous. Instinctively, she doesn''t want to get too close to dangerous things. "What if I say that I must send Ms. Jameson back to the dormitory?" Caroline Jameson stopped, turned around and faced the man in the car: "Sir, it''s closing time now." which means that she is off duty and he is not her client. The man chuckled in the car, picked up his wallet on the passenger seat, and waved a stack of cash at Caroline Jameson: "How about working overtime, Ms. Jameson?" She should have refused, but it''s money! What she desperately needs is money, isn''t it? Bentley Shawn asked her to pay off five million dors within one month, but she couldn''t get a business recently. How can she save the five million dors and get free if things go on like this? A trace of smile appeared at the corners of the man''s lips. She really loves money. It couldn''t be better because hecks everything except money, which is too much to spend in his life. For a long time, Caroline Jameson slowly asked in a rough voice, "What can I do for you in exchange for your tip?" The man was shocked at the moment, and then smiled deeper. It is so interesting that she loves money, but doesn''t get it for nothing? To be honest, how many women in the public rtions department don''t want a huge amount of money for nothing? "There''s nothing to do, just sit next to me and let me take you back to your dormitory." What beautiful and sweet words! No matter how people look at it, it''s so affectionate that a handsome and rich man says these words to a woman on the roadte at night. If the woman''s heart is not perturbed, she must be moved for a long time at least. The woman on the sidewalk, however, buried her head and remained silent for a long time, as if she were thinking and considering something. The man on the car didn''t urge or disturb. After about five minutes, the woman looked up and said slowly in a gruff voice, "Sir, shall I cook you a bowl of scallion noodles?" Chapter 70 Remember That My Name Is Cayne Chapter 70 Remember That My Name Is Cayne Chapter 70 Remember That My Name Is Cayne "Huh?" That man looked surprised and he stared at the woman, who was on the side of the road. The light was dim. The woman was standing under the street light which made her shadow look bleak. He almost thought that the person standing under the street light was an elderly who had gone through years of hardships. Her appearance and every strand of hair seemed to show the vicissitudes of the years of suffering. That made him keen to know her more. He would like to know what kind of woman was she. Why would she look like she was already dying at that young age? "There are only some noodles, green onions, and eggs in the dormitory. I can''t offer you anything better." The rough noise caused by the night wind faded into the air. Suddenly, the man in the car understood something. It turned out that woman, who was standing alone under the street light was thinking about what she could offer him all the time so that he would pay her tips. After she thought for a long time, she mentioned there were only those left at home, and she couldn''te up with anything better to offer him. Suddenly, the man found the stack of banknotes in his palm irritating. He nced at those notes from the side of his eye which didn''t mean much to him. But that woman spent so much time thinking of the things that she could offer in exchange for those banknotes. Although a bowl of noodles wouldn''t cost that much while he got it somewhere else. The man in the car stared at the woman under the streetlight for a long time. Then, he said slowly, "Okay." On a rare asion, he pushed the door open and got out of the car. Then, he walked around to the passenger seat and opened the door for her. "Where is your dormitory?" "Go forward. I will show you the way. Drive slowly, Sir." The car was moving forward. Then, it turned left at the intersection. After a while, it stopped in an old neighborhood. After they got out of the car, the man frowned and said, "You live here?" "Yes and this ce is nice." She was very satisfied as long as she had a ce sheltered from the wind and rain. On the day she was released from prison, what she was worried about the most was not what would happen in the future or what job she could get in the future. The moment she walked out of the prison, she was thinking to herself, "I won''t go back to the cell tonight. Where should I sleep?" After they went upstairs, she took out the key. The key was brand new. It was the new key assigned to her after thepany''s staff changed the lock of the dormitory door a few days ago. With a clicking sound, the door opened. When she pushed the door, some creaking sounds were heard from that old door. She said, "Sir, pleasee in." Caroline wasn''t very talkative because she found her voice very unpleasant. "Please have a seat." She put down the things in her hands, turned around, and entered the kitchen. She put on a in apron. It wasn''t in the pastoral style that young people would normally use those days. Her apron looked old-fashioned and ugly. The man found a ce where he could see into the kitchen and sat down. That woman wasn''t very good at her hands and feet. He was looking at her preparing the noodles. She boiled the water, put in the noodles, cut the green onions, scooped the noodles, poured the oil, and so on. He had the urge to hug her from behind at that moment. The noodles were served with green onions and a fried egg on top. "Please help yourself, Sir." "You aren''t eating?" Caroline shook her head with a chuckle and wiped her hands dry, "I already ate at my workce. It''ll be a waste of food if I eat again." The man ate all the noodles in the bowl before putting down the chopsticks in his hand and said, "It''s very delicious." He raised his head, looked at her, and said, "You put a lot of effort into it." "In the past, there was a person who liked to eat this type of noodles. I was hoping that I could cook for him after I learned how to make it." "So, what happened next?" "Well, you are the first person who eat the noodles that I cooked." "What about yourself? Shouldn''t I be the second person?" "I would feel my whole body itch if I eat green onions. Maybe it''s just on my mind." The man raised his head suddenly and asked, "You keep calling me Sir. Do you know my name?" "You are my customer. Regardless of what is your name, I will have to address you politely. The most I could do is to put your name after the title." Caroline didn''t think that knowing his name mattered. That man''s eyes flickered for a moment. Then, he took out his wallet and took out a stack of money. "I am going to trade this with you, " he was saying while putting the stack of money in front of Caroline, "You have to remember my name. My name is Cayne. This money is your reward for remembering my name." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline was stunned while looking at the stack of money in front of her. She looked up at the man in front of her and asked again, "I just have to remember your name?" She couldn''t help but wonder since when did the moneye so easily? Caroline still didn''t understand the whole picture. But if Marissa was here, she must understand it. Cayne''s brown eyes flickered and then he chuckled, "Yes." He wanted more from her and not just remembered his name. She was his prey and he was nning how to conquer her with all his heart. Remembered his name was only the first step. It''s gettingte. I''ll make a move first." Cayne stood up. He was very tall. When Caroline stood beside him, she was more than a head shorter than him. "Mr. Fili, I''ll send you..." Before Caroline finished speaking, she opened her eyes widely and her forehead turned warm. Immediately, she stretched out her hand, pushed the person in front of her hard, and covered her forehead that was kissed by him, "What are you doing?" That was a new injury and I just got the stitches removed. No, that wasn''t the point. She didn''t care if he kissed her lips, but not her forehead! Caroline was trembling. The unprecedented anger and her tense expression betrayed her. Cayne didn''t answer the question. He squinted his eyes and asked, "Why not?" Of course not! Absolutely not! Her eyes turned red with anger. She pointed at the door fiercely and said, "It''s gettingte, Mr. Fili. Please leave!" "I won''t apologize to you." Cayne lifted his exquisite chin slightly. His beautiful face looked aloof. Then. he turned around and stepped out of the door of Caroline''s dormitory. Suddenly, he paused and said, "The wound will rot if you leave it untreated." His words were having a double meaning. Caroline looked at that man with her red eyes until he disappeared at her door. Her breathing was disordered and hisst words were lingering in her ears. "It''s none of your business! It''s none of your business! You know nothing! Treat? Do you know how to treat it? Don''t you see how bad I look now? What makes you think that you can treat me?" The door was still open. Caroline took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then, she stepped forward slowly, pull the doorknob, and closed the door. There was a strong impact that came from the door suddenly and she was being pushed back because of the force. "Madison?" At the door, Madison looked fierce and she said, "Caroline, you are such a hypocrite!" Chapter 71 Caroline Lost Her Temper Chapter 71 Caroline Lost Her Temper Chapter 71 Caroline Lost Her Temper "You said you interceded for me. Did you plead for me? You want to show your kindness? Caroline, you are the least kind!" As soon as Madison entered the door, she vented her anger. Madison continued, "You are having an affair with Big Boss, aren''t you? Why are you hitting on guys when you''re having an affair with Big Boss? Not only did you seduce Antonio, but also that foreigner. Listen to my voice. If you had interceded for me, would my throat have been choked with water and been congested? The doctor said that my throat would recover after a long time. And even if it does recover, it won''t be what it used to be. Didn''t you say you interceded for me? I have begged you to intercede for me. I even bowed my head to admit my mistake with you, but you said on the surface that you would plead for me. In fact, you didn''t do anything! Caroline, you''re the most hypocritical woman I''ve ever seen! You''re disgusting. You''re a phony!" Caroline didn''t interrupt Madison. There was no sadness, no joy, no anger or resentment on Caroline''s face. Caroline''s forehead was still burning. She slowly reached out and touched her forehead. Suddenly, she looked up at Madison, who was angry, and said in a rough voice, "You''re still alive, aren''t you?" "What do you mean?" Madison froze for a moment. Then her eyes suddenly widened. She red at Caroline in disbelief. "Caroline, do you expect me to die?" Hearing the high-pitched scream in her ear, Caroline chuckled. "Madison, do you think you suffered because of me?" "If it wasn''t for you, would I have be like this and been thrown out of Royal Club? Do you know how difficult it is for a college student to earn living expenses and tuition by doing odd jobs for studies in a foreign country? Do you know that it is not easy to live?" Caroline wanted tough from the bottom of her heart. She thought, "So you know life isn''t easy. Madison, since life isn''t easy, why do you still mess with it?" "You don''t have to help me, but you promised that you would intercede for me, and you didn''t. Caroline, if you''re not willing to help me, why did you promise me in front of me? You want to be a good person and pretend to be kind, and you want to get my gratitude. But you didn''t intercede for me. Caroline, you are awful!" Caroline closed her eyes. She was very tired. That Mr. Fili, regardless of her wishes, touched the wound that she didn''t want to be touched. That kiss touched more than just the scar on her forehead. What was worse, Madison was high-handed and she messed with Caroline. In other times, Caroline would still be a yes-man, but now, she couldn''t. Caroline badly needed a separate space to hide herself. In this way, she could think of nothing and do nothing. Caroline said slowly, "Logically, you harmed me first. I could quite ignore your life. If your displeasure with me is a reason for you to hurt me at will, then I wonder if I can give you back what you have done to me. Besides, Madison, why do you think you''re standing in front of me unscathed right now?" Caroline chuckled. "Or you can annoy Big Boss again, and see what means he will use to deal with you next time." It was not necessary to say much. If Madison didn''t understand, either she really didn''t understand, or she didn''t want to understand. "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Caroline, why did you speak gibberish? You are so strange. If you don''t want to help me, forget it. You don''t need to make such strange remarks to clear yourself of suspicion." For ordinary people, the word "suspicion" only meant what they learned from textbooks. It didn''t mean much. But to Caroline, the word "suspicion" was both frightening and repulsive. Caroline''s face turned white as fast as it could be seen. She took a deep breath and looked at Madison. Her usual rough voice was a little shrill. But her voice was always rough, so even if it was shrill, it would only make people feel strange disharmony. "Suspicion?" Caroline now approached Madison angrily. "Madison, do you know what the word "suspicion" means? Suspicion? What suspicion? What suspicion do I need to clear? Did I harm you? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Did I tell on you? Madison, don''t you feel humiliated? You harmed me but you let the cat out of the bag. Thepany found out what you did. And you me me for not interceding for you? Madison, who gave you the courage to be so ignorant and fearless? Who on earth gave you the right to push your luck over and over again?" "You, you, you." Madison was stunned. Every word Caroline said drove Madison back a step. Caroline stepped forward while Madison stepped back. Madison wondered why Caroline, who was in front of her, was different from the one Caroline used to be. Madison added, "Ah!!! Caroline! I knew it! I knew it! You''re just faking it! You''re just pretending to be pathetic! There are no men here. Mr. Tucker and Big Boss are not here. And I got kicked out of Royal Club. You think you no longer need to pretend in front of me because no one can expose your true colors, don''t you?" Caroline paused. She looked at the woman in front of her. No, Madison was still a girl. Caroline looked at the girl for a long time. Suddenly, Carolineughed. Unlike the silentughter before, this time Carolineughed loudly. Her voice was so scrannel that Madison covered her ears. "What''s so funny? Have I seen through all this?" Caroline nced sideways at Madison and shook her head. Caroline said slowly, "I want to take a rest. You should go now." "You''re driving me away? You wish! You made my voice sound like this. The doctor said that my throat would recover after a long time. And even if it does recover, it won''t be what it used to be. You want to drive me away now?" Listening to Madison talk about her voice again, Caroline felt her throat dry. Caroline used to have a good voice, too. "Some things don''t have a reason and don''t make sense. Your voice is only temporarily broken. You should be thankful that the damage is not permanent." Caroline finished the unintelligible words. And without giving Madison a chance to speak, Caroline asked again, "Are you really not leaving?" "You can''t drive me away." Caroline nodded. She picked up her phone and called Marissa. "Marissa, I would like to trouble you to take a message to Big Boss for me. Tell him I want to take back my plea that I asked him to spare Madison''s life. I would give anything for that." When Madison listened to Caroline''s words, her pretty face turned pale. "Caroline, no!" Caroline was still on the line. She took a look at Madison and said to Marissa on the phone, "Marissa, just a minute." Then Caroline looked at Madison again and asked slowly, "Now do you understand what I said before?" Madison looked pale and nervously at the phone in Caroline''s hand. Madison nodded, though there was still reluctance in her eyes. Caroline said into the phone, "Marissa, I''m sorry. I''m still on the fence about the matter I just mentioned to you, so don''t mention it to Big Boss for the moment." Caroline spoke slowly, but Madison had no chance to cut in. Caroline did not speak quickly, but no one could interrupt her. "Madison, you and I are just colleagues and roommates. I don''t owe you anything. Have you ever thought about this? I don''t owe you anything from the beginning to the end. It''s up to me whether to help you or not." Chapter 72 She Was So Cold Chapter 72 She Was So Cold Chapter 72 She Was So Cold Madison was suddenly speechless. She felt embarrassed, but she could not contradict Caroline. Caroline added, "I owe you nothing from beginning to end. Do you think I really want to intercede for you?" In the past, Madison thought Caroline was a jellyfish and was dopey. It turned out that Caroline had never been weak or dopey. Madison had a problem with Caroline in the first ce. Later, Madison became even more jealous of Caroline because of Antonio. If Caroline had been Marissa or any other excellent woman, Madison''s jealousy would have turned into envy. There was a fine line between envy and jealousy. Madison thought, "I am obviously better than Caroline in everything. Why could Antonio only see Caroline but not me? Caroline is a good-for-nothing bitch who''ll do anything for money, but I keep myself pure. Why does Antonio only have Caroline in his eyes?" However, if this person had not been Caroline, but another excellent woman, the result would have beenpletely different. Caroline''s mediocrity and poverty became the original sin. But it turned out that Caroline had never been dopey and she knew everything. Madison was silent for a moment and then she said, "Then you are still hypocritical. If you were not willing to do it, why did you do it? You just want to show your good side to Big Boss, don''t you?" Caroline did not exin. There were a lot of things that didn''t need to be exined to an unrted person. "Just leave. Don''t bother me again." As Caroline spoke, she closed the gate in Madison''s face. "Wait!" The gate was flung open. Caroline frowned and thought, "Is this never gonna stop?" "I...Since you put it that way, I believe you pleaded with Big Boss for me." Madison red at Caroline. "Since you can help me beg Big Boss to spare my life, why can''t you help me beg Big Boss to let me off the hookpletely?" Madison''s implication was to question Caroline if Caroline could beg Big Boss to spare her life, why not just beg Big Boss to be magnanimous and let her get away with it? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caroline didn''t expect Madison to ask the question. Caroline was silent for a long time. Then she said, "I don''t care if you die of illness. I don''t care if you die of a car ident. I don''t care if you piss off Big Boss again and are pinched to death. But this time, after all, it has something to do with me. And I don''t want anything to do with anyone else''s death. No matter who harmed me, even a stranger, as long as her life and death have something to do with me, whether directly or indirectly, I will go to plead with Big Boss. Because I don''t want to spend the rest of my life feeling guilty that someone died because of me." At least Caroline could afford to pay the price that man offered, but she could not afford to pay for a life. "Madison, in other words, if you had only offended Big Boss that day, and I had nothing to do with it, I promise I would never have interceded for you that day. I wouldn''t say a word for you even if I didn''t have to pay any price." Caroline said these to Madison. Even Caroline herself seemed to believe this reason. It was just that, deep down inside, there was a pride that Caroline probably didn''t even know she had. Caroline thought, "Who''s Madison? Madison is nobody! Madison is not Delores. Madison doesn''t deserve to make me feel indebted for the rest of my life!" There was such pride in Caroline''s heart. Now she was weak, miserable and mediocre. Three years in prison put her once proud head down hard. But what could not be destroyed was what was in her bones. Caroline had long forgotten how confident she was. However, some things were deeply hidden in her heart and melted into her bones. Madison was pushed out by Caroline. When the gate closed, Madison was still in a daze. Madison''s ear was ringing. Today, what shocked Madison most was not Caroline''s words which showed that she saw through everything, but Caroline''sst extremely cold words! Caroline said that if Madison was going to die and Caroline had nothing to do with it, Caroline would never intercede for Madison, even if Caroline did not have to pay any price. How cold Caroline was. What kind of person could be so cold? Yes, Caroline was cold. She was a humble yes woman. But she was so cold in matters of life and death. Caroline was a paradox and made people feel weird. Suddenly, everything about Caroline came to Madison''s mind. At that moment, Madison seemed to be able to understand why Caroline was lying on her stomach like a dog without any dignity and why Caroline did things that no one else would have done. Because Caroline didn''t care about herself. Madison had only a one-sided view. Caroline couldn''t care about anyone, including herself. The rest of Caroline''s life was about fulfilling a girl''s dream. Madison was in a trance when she left. She still hated Caroline, because Mr. Tucker harmed her so badly for Caroline. Madison thought, "Whether Caroline''s really pathetic or not, at the very least, she would do any degrading things for money. It''s true. It''s a secret that the entire staff of Royal Club knows. Mr. Tucker was just clouded by Caroline. I will let Mr. Tucker see that Caroline''s nature was abject!" It waste at night. A dark figure stood on the darknding. Madison started. "Why, why haven''t you left?" Cayne folded his arms and leaned against the wall. He looked at Madison sideways and smiled. "I identally left my phone in your coat pocket." As Cayne spoke, he reached for Madison''s coat pocket. "Hey! What are you doing? Are you going to rob? I am gonna call..." Madison looked at Cayne dully before she could finish her words. Cayne''s long hand pulled a phone from her coat pocket, but the phone wasn''t hers. "You...When...How?" "I told you I left it in your pocket identally." Madison wanted to scold Cayne for lying to her, but she instinctively felt that she could not provoke this man. She had offended Big Boss. Now she felt nervous when she saw a handsome and rich man. Of course, the phone would not "identally" fall into Madison''s coat pocket. Cayne passed Madison on his way down the stairs. He had a very good memory. He recognized Madison as the woman who was in the ward with Caroline that day. Then he clicked a button on his phone while he was at it and "identally" left his phone in Madison''s coat pocket. Cayne said to Madison, "Oh, and thank you for giving me firsthand information." In this way, Cayne could understand his "prey" Caroline more clearly. His phone''s screen still disyed a recording interface. Chapter 73 Listen to Marissa And Stay Away From That Man Chapter 73 Listen to Marissa And Stay Away From That Man Chapter 73 Listen to Marissa And Stay Away From That Man "Marissa, here it is." Marissa was stunned for a moment. She looked at the banknotes on the table and her mind went nk for a long time. Then, she asked, "Where did theye from?" Her first thought was to wonder who assigned that job to Caroline. Caroline didn''t think much about it. She briefly told Marissa what happenedst night. After listening, Marissa frowned tightly, "It''s him?" She looked at Caroline and continued, "Callie, didn''t I tell you not to get close to that man again?" "But, he gives me money." Those who didn''t know Caroline well and had no idea about the inside stories might have taken her as a gold digger by hearing those words from her mouth. For a moment, Marissa was speechless. Marissa knew the situation very well. That woman in front of her brought no sense of existence. She wasn''t attractive but she was very stubborn. "Caroline,e over," Marissa looked at Caroline and felt that there might be something she had to advise her. She put her arms around Caroline''s shoulders, and pulled Caroline to her side, "Listen to me. Don''t get involved with this man in the future. Although I might not have seen much in the world, I have seen all kinds of men in Royal Club." "Caroline, you have to promise me that you will not see Mr. Fili that you mentioned again, even if he gives you money." Caroline was silent. After a while, she raised her head and told Marissa honestly, "Marissa, I can''t do that." Marissa grabbed Caroline''s shoulder and said, "Listen to me once." Caroline shook her head firmly and said, "I''m sorry, Marissa. I can''t do it. I''m short of money. Mr. Shawn said that if I can give him the 5 million dors within a month, he won''t give me hard time anymore and I will get my choice to leave or stay." "Marissa, he means it." "I''ve wasted the first half of my life with him. For the second half of my life, I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore." Caroline didn''t want to borate on the stories between her and Bentley since Marissa didn''t ask either. In the first half of her life, Bentley could be seen everywhere. She was afraid, tired, upset, and bored. She didn''t want it for the second half of her life. In fact, those days without Bentley weren''t as difficult as she imagined. When she was in prison for those three years, Bentley wasn''t there and she still made it. "Marissa, I know you are worried about me. I know that Mr. Fili is very dangerous. I know it. But Marissa, do you still remember what I told you on the first day I joined thepany?" "I said, as long as people are willing to buy, I am willing to sell everything I have." A trace of sorrow shed on her face. Then, she raised her head and said resolutely, "So, no matter what Mr. Fili wants me to do, no matter what his intention is. As long as I can offer, I will sell everything I could. Even if he has any special needs. I am willing to sell my body and even my remaining kidney." She didn''t know if Marissa could understand her will. But she always treasured the little bit of caring that she could get from Marissa and she felt sorry to disappoint her. Marissa''s heart sank for no reason. She recalled the first time she heard those words from Caroline when she newly joined thepany. She only thought that Caroline was just an unattractive woman who knew her limitations very well. At that time, she still praised Caroline in her heart for being so sensible. But at this moment, when she heard that sentence again, she realized that those words weren''t just that simple. There was so much helplessness behind it. "I need money, a lot of money. My body is the only thing I have left. Even if Mr. Fili has malicious intentions, so what? I only have this tattered body. If he wants it, take it." Marissa felt so sorry after hearing Caroline''s words and it hurt her even when she breathed. "I''m useless and I''ve nothing. I''m not afraid." After Caroline said that, she asked Marissa to transfer the money into the bank card before she left the room. There was only Marissa left in the office. She looked at the banknotes on her desk for a long time. In the end, her eyes flickered slightly and she put the money into her safe. Then, she took out a ledger and wrote down the numbers. "Caroline, I''m sorry. That''s all I can do for you." Since Bentley instructed not to give Caroline any more jobs, he must have made up his mind not to let her earn those 5 million dors within the stipted time. It also meant that Bentley never nned to set Caroline free from the very beginning. What Marissa could do was save the sum of money that Caroline gave to her. On the day when the one-month deadline given by Bentley expired, she would put all the money into that card, and return the card to Caroline, if she got 5 million dors by then. In that way, Caroline could take the card and approach Bentley confidently. That would also be the only reason and chance for Caroline to leave. In the restroom, Caroline locked the door behind her back. She leaned against the door of the restroom and stared nkly at the ceiling. Marissa''s words were still echoing in her ears. "But I have nothing left. What am I afraid of?" Sheughed at herself. Then, she picked up her phone and clicked on the calendar. She never knew the deadline of one month was so short. She couldn''t help but wonder where could she get the 5 million dors. She stopped looking at her phone and walked out of the restroom. The restrooms on the ground floor of the Royal Club were shared by men and women. But the privacy of each cubicle was very good. When she was walking outside, she bumped into someone with a "bang". "I''m sorry. I''m..." "I find that you will be apologizing every time I see you. Do you really like to apologize or what?" A pleasant male voice was heard. Caroline raised her head suddenly, "Oh, Mr. Tucker. I''m sorry. I was distracted and I didn''t see you." After she apologized, she was about to leave. A long arm was blocked at her waist. As soon as that long arm exerted force, it pulled her back, "Hey, why do you leave as soon as you see me? Do you hate me that much?" Antonio stopped her. He simply put another arm of his on Caroline''s waist and held it with both of his hands. Then, he pulled her closer to him and said, "Come on. Eat with me." That was capricious. "I''m sorry, Mr. Tucker. I''m at work." "Work is so boring. Come on, I''ll take you to dinner." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "But, I..." "Stop it. Don''t worry. I will help you to get the day offter." While he was talking, he reached out to grab Caroline''s arm. Then, he led her to the outside. Chapter 74 Be My Girlfriend Chapter 74 Be My Girlfriend Chapter 74 Be My Girlfriend Caroline was forcibly brought outside by Antonio. She could hear the bustling noise from the night market and small vendors were hawking from time to time. Antonio was holding her hand. She wasn''t used to being led away like that. But that person who was holding her seemed to be stubborn. She avoided Antonio with excuses a few times and yet he smiled and grabbed onto her hand again. They were walking through the night market and the food around smelled so good. Caroline walked slowly but Antonio didn''t rush her. She raised her head and looked at the person in front of her who was holding her hand. She looked at the back of Antonio which was strong and tall. He didn''t urge her to move faster nor say a word. But she saw that he slowed down automatically. There were a lot of people in the night market. Since it was the weekend, there were even more people and many couples around. In that surging crowd, a handsome man was seen to be leading an unattractive woman, moving slowly in that crowd. That made them apellingbination. Caroline subconsciously wanted to avoid all those eyes that were looking at her. She hated them so much. She thought to herself, "Can you all stop looking at me?" "Can you all stop looking at me in this way?" Those gazes seemed to be cutting through her flesh and going into her bones. She couldn''t stand it. "Let me go! Let me go!" She tried to remove her hand desperately and said, "Mr. Tucker, just let me go!" "Please!" Her voice was coarse and she seemed to roar with all of her strength! Her wrist turned red by her twisting, her tone finally sounded like she was begging instead of roaring. Caroline looked at Antonio while he also turned to look at her. Suddenly, Antonio let go of her hand. Before Caroline could breathe a sigh of relief, Antonio wrapped her hand tightly again. This time, he was holding her tighter than before. Caroline could feel a strong man force from Antonio''s palm. "Don''t be bothered. They are nobody." While Antonio was talking, he suddenly pulled Caroline to his side with his palm. In the next second, he hugged Caroline tightly. Then, he raised his head to look around and said, "What are you all looking at? Have you never seen a couple walking on the street?" The scrutinizing gazes around were restrained a lot by Antonio''s loud reprimand. "Let''s get some food." Antonio put his arms around Caroline''s shoulders firmly. Then, she was led by him and walked into a small alley. In the alley, there was a beef noodle shop. The shop wasn''t as refined as the other shops and it looked old. Antonio forced Caroline to walk into the shop in his arms and said, "Sir, two bowls of beef noodles." "Little Tonio, you seem free today?" The shopkeeper was an old man in his 50s with a little gray hair. He smiled all the time and he was very friendly. Seeing Antonioing in, he quickly put his work away and wiped his palms on the bib. Then, he served hot water to Antonio and Caroline. "Who is this?" "I''m a friend," Caroline said. Antonio smiled and answered, "Girlfriend." Then, he raised his head, looked at the shopkeeper, and asked, "Hudson, isn''t my girlfriend looking good?" Caroline was in a daze when she heard the word "girlfriend". She was at a loss and looked at Antonio who was chatting with Hudson. Hudson looked very friendly. "Hudson, don''t listen to Antonio." "Well, this girl isn''t bad. Her facial features are decent, but she is too thin." Caroline was stunned and looked at Hudson confusingly again. She couldn''t help but wonder how did that man feel that she had a decent appearance? Three years ago, Caroline might look beautiful. But now, she looked much old and tired. "Little Tonio, let me get you the beef noodles." "That''s nonsense. I am not..." Caroline wanted to exin, but Hudson had walked away. Then, she was stunned for a while. "Hello... Hey...Do you really like daydreaming that much?" Caroline came back to her senses when she heard that pleasant yet teasing male voice. She looked at that handsome face on the opposite side. Suddenly, she found something strange. She called out softly and awkwardly, "Little Tonio?" The mischievous hand that Antonio was teasing Caroline left hanging in the air. His ears turned red and he exined hurriedly, "Don''t listen to Hudson. When I was young, my family didn''t allow me to eat snacks. My diet was very strict. I love toe to Hudson''s ce and have a bowl of beef noodles secretly." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Let me tell you. Hudson''s family has been making beef noodles for generations. I heard that it has been avable since the emperor''s time. You won''t get the same taste outside." "Little Tonio." A smile appeared on Caroline''s face. At that moment, she had a trace of the innocent look which she was three years ago. Antonio was embarrassed. His face turned red from his ears to his neck. He was nervous and said, "Hudson is older than me, but you are not. Don''t call me the same way as Hudson. Just call me Tonio." Caroline declined toment. Then, Hudson brought two bowls of hot beef noodles to the table and said, "Eat it while it''s hot. Let me know if it''s not enough." Then, he specifically instructed Antonio, "Ask your girlfriend to eat more. She is so skinny. How can a good boyfriend let that happen?" "I am not his girlfriend..." "All right. All right." Antonio interrupted Caroline halfway and urged Hudson to leave with a smile, "Hudson, carry on with your work. My girlfriend and I need some private moments here. Are you trying to peep at us?" "Stop your nonsense, boy," Hudson said with a smile before he left. Caroline looked at Antonio and said, "Why are you lying to Hudson? I''m not your girlfriend." Antonio was passing the chopsticks in his hand over to Caroline while saying, "What makes you say that I was lying to Hudson?" Then, he raised his head suddenly and continued, "Caroline, think about it." That was very shocking! That came out of nowhere! Caroline''s ears were buzzing. She stared nkly at Antonio for a while and asked, "Mr. Tucker, what did you just say?" The back of her hand was getting warm. Then, she heard Antonio''s words again, "Do you want to be my girlfriend? Let''s give it a try." Caroline quickly withdrew her hand and answered without hesitation, "Mr. Tucker, the noodles are getting cold. Please don''t make this joke again in the future." "I wasn''t joking..." "You are!" Caroline suddenly red at him and shouted, "I''ll only see it as a joke, Mr. Tucker!" "I..." Antonio wanted to say something, but his voice stopped abruptly. He looked at Caroline, who was in front of him for a while and sighed, "Yes, I was joking. The noodles are getting cold. Let''s eat." She was too stubborn. Although she seemed to be struggling a little just now, she didn''t run away from Antonio''s keen res. After a while, Antonio raised his head and saw that Caroline was avoiding the green onions in the bowl secretly. He asked, "You don''t eat green onions?" Without any second thought, Antonio stretched out his arm to take the bowl in front of Caroline and put it in front of himself. Caroline was stunned. The man who was sitting opposite her picked all the chopped green onions from her bowl to his bowl and said, "Well, I love to eat green onions." Caroline still stared nkly at the beef noodles that were put back in front of her. She couldn''t find any chopped green onion inside. After they finished eating the noodles, Antonio grabbed Caroline''s hand again. He walked in front of her, holding her hand, and shuttled through the crowd. From time to time, he would be telling Caroline, who was at his back about his childhood stories. Caroline stared nkly at their intertwined hands behind him. She didn''t know what to do and just let the man in front of her leading her through the crowd. "Don''t...Don''t you feel ashamed?" Suddenly, she asked. "Why would I feel ashamed?" Caroline didn''t know what to say. After a long while, she finally squeezed out some words from her mouth, "Because I''m a joke." "Jokes can bring people joy and positive energy. Why would I feel ashamed with something positive?" Caroline was speechless. She didn''t know that could be interpreted in that way. She lowered her head. She found herself very despicable because when Mr. Tucker dragged her to eat, she only thought of asking for help from him along the way. She wanted to promote herself to Mr. Tucker so that she might be able to sell herself for a good price. "Do you have something to say?" When Antonio sent Caroline back to the entrance of the Royal Club, he suddenly hold onto her and asked. Caroline seemed to have something to say. After a while, she responded, "No. There is nothing." Originally, she wanted to ask that man shamelessly, "Would you like to buy me?" At that moment, Caroline found her throat was very dry and she couldn''t ask. After she took a nce at Antonio, she turned around and hurriedly walked towards the entrance of the Royal Club, as if she was fleeing from something. But her leg couldn''t walk fast. So, she dragged herself forward like a clown. She didn''t dare to look at that man who was behind her. A sense of shame kept emerging in her heart and telling her, "Caroline, you are so cheap! Caroline, you are so disgusting!" Caroline was standing in front of the elevator. After a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened. When she was about to enter the elevator, she lifted her head and saw a handsome man, who was full of anger and coldness in the elevator. Instinctively, Caroline took half a step back. She was terrified by that man. Suddenly, an arm stretched out from the elevator and quickly dragged her into the elevator. Before she could stand still, a fiery body directly pressed her against the wall of the elevator. Without saying a word, an overwhelming kiss pressed on her from the top. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat and she was angry. She stretched out her hand to push him away, but her hands were grasped by a pair of big hands. Then, her hands were raised above her head and pressed against the elevator wall. "No! No! Let me go! Go away!" She was trying to escape but the other person directly pressed his body against her. He was kissing her while she was trying to avoid it. He seemed to be angry and she seemed to be scared. When the elevator door opened, the people outside gasped, "Carol...Caroline?" Caroline''s heart was flustered. She nced out of the corner of her eye and her pupils widened. "Oh, no!" She struggled even harder. Bentley didn''t even look at the people outside. He freed one hand and pressed the closing button. The elevator didn''t stop at other floors after that and went straight to the 28th floor. The man squinted his long and narrow eyes to nce at Caroline, who was breathing chaotically. Then, he bent down, carried her in his arms, and strode out. The man didn''t say a word until Caroline was thrown into the big bed. When Caroline was thrown into the big bed, her body bounced. Then, she tried to stabilize her body by supporting herself with her arms. When she was about to prop up her upper body, she saw that Bentley was unbuttoning his white shirt without saying a word at the end of the bed. Chapter 75 Caroline and Bentley Are Acting Crazy Chapter 75 Caroline and Bentley Are Acting Crazy Chapter 75 Caroline and Bentley Are Acting Crazy He was such a man favored by God. Even his hands were exquisite pieces of art. Caroline''s eyes widened while she was looking at Bentley, who was standing at the end of the bed, unbuttoning his white shirt one by one with his slender fingers. Instinctively, she backed away until her back hit the head of the bed. The man was looking at her condescendingly with his pair of long and narrow eyes while his fingers unhurriedly opened every button. No matter how she tried to escape and retreat, that handsome man at the end of the bed looked cold, indifferent, and unmoved. Then, she nced at the open door of the bedroom and got up quickly. She jumped out of the bed and was about to run to the door and escaped! Unfortunately, as soon as her feet stepped on the ground, she was held down by a long arm. Bentley, who was standing at the end of the bed pressed her shoulder with one hand. Then, she had pushed into the bed again. One of his hands was pressing her on the bed and restraining her from getting up, while another hand went around his belt buckle to untie his suit pants. Caroline''s breathing began to get disorganized and her pupils were dted. She opened her mouth a few times but only her lips were trembling and she couldn''t say anything. She was very nervous and couldn''t catch up with her breath. Suddenly, she screamed, "Go away! Go away!" The man seemed unmoved and pressed his body on her. "Go away! Go away!" Her cheeks began to tremble uncontrobly and she stretched out her hand to push him away. He caught and pressed her hands above her head easily. She didn''t know how should she feel about it. What was that? That wasn''t a big deal at all! "I''m a bitch!" "I can do anything for money!" "I''m so cheap!" "I''m so dirty!" "Bentley, you were the one who said those. You said it! Did you forget them?" "You said that I am dirty. You said you would never touch me for the second time!" "You said that I am disgusting. You said that I''m boring!" "Those are your words!" "You said them!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Have you forgotten?" "How could he?" "How could he just forget them like that?" "How could he simply hurt me and forget about it so easily?" There was a sound of silk tearing, and her clothes were falling apart swiftly. Caroline''s expression froze for a few seconds after the ripping sound. Suddenly, there was a strength that came from nowhere. She broke free from his restraints. She used almost all her strength to grab onto the unbuttoned white shirt that was hanging on his body. Then, she pulled on it harder and harder. When she managed to pull in down, she raised her head, opened her mouth, and bit his shoulder fiercely. With that ruthless bite, a line of bright red blood spilled from the corner of her lips. That was his blood. Bentley frowned. He lowered his eyes and looked at her head, but he didn''t move. Caroline bit on him one after another. Blood was seen after every bite. Every time she bit on him, she seems to be excited as if she was asking Bentley, "Does it hurt?" She seemed joyful to hurt Bentley as if she was telling him, "Let''s enjoy the pain together!" Her heart was aching, but she still bit his shoulder one bite after another. His shoulders were badly injured. When Bentley lowered his eyes and nced at his shoulder, it was covered with her teeth marks. That woman was probably tired of biting him. She leaned on his shoulder and panted heavily. After two gasps, she bit on the badly injured shoulder again. Bentley was unmoved. His palms wrapped around her waist to support her body as if he was helping her tomit violence against himself. Until Caroline was so tired that her strength of biting him gradually decreased, Bentley suddenly pushed Caroline''s body back into his arms. With a strong pull of his hand, she lost thest protection she had. That man buried his head and kissed every part of her. Even though she was trying to escape, she was imprisoned by his big palm and she couldn''t move. His hot lips were going all over her body with the force of devouring. Every inch of skin on her body was covered with his hickey marks. Even the insteps weren''t spared! Caroline was ashamed, angry, annoyed, hated, at a loss, and extremely embarrassed! "Let me go! Go away!" She kicked her feet while feeling shocked. She thought to herself, "Those are feet! It''s my feet!" "He is crazy!" "Bentley is crazy!" "I can''t stay here anymore. I can''t let him hurt me again! I''ll not be doing crazy stuff with him again!" She wanted to escape from the bed while kicking him. She wanted to be out of his controble range, but he held onto her ankles tightly. Then, the man raised his eyes with an unreadable expression and nced at Caroline inexplicably. After that, he lowered his head and ced another light kiss on her ankle. While Caroline''s expression was changing drastically, that man suddenlyy down on the bed and mped her in his arms again. Then, he hugged her tightly. That man didn''t say a word all those while. But after lying down and holding Caroline in his arms, he said a word, "Sleep." Caroline was confused. After a while, Caroline said softly, "I can go back to my dormitory." "Sleep." "I''m a bitch. I''m dirty. I''m disgusting." "Sleep." The man opened his eyes, nced at the woman in his arms, and closed them again. After a while, that man opened his eyes again. He looked down at the woman in his arms and said faintly in a cold voice, "You''d better say everything at once." His patience had run out. "I..." She felt that it was difficult tomunicate and read Bentley at that moment, "I haven''t gotten my shower." As soon as she finished speaking, she med herself for giving such a stupid excuse. With a strong grab on Caroline''s waist, Bentley said indifferently, "That''s all right. I didn''t shower either. We are even." Then, he continued in a cold tone, "If you are not going to sleep, let''s do it." "Let''s do it." Caroline understood that phrase very well. She subconsciously pursed her lips and said nothing. Bentley wasn''t someone who could make any sense ormunicate at that moment. Not long after, Caroline heard the sound of well-proportioned breathing. She slowly raised her head and looked at that peaceful sleeping face with some astonishment. She couldn''t believe that he just fell asleep in that way. She carefully pulled away his arm that was holding her. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pull it away. In the end, she gave up in frustration and stared at the ceiling in a daze. She found it so strange. Bentley''s behaviors were iprehensible. Caroline said to herself, "Don''t think about it anymore. Who knows what game he is ying to punish me." "Stop thinking about it." Caroline didn''t know if it was because of the breathing sound around her or if she got really tired, her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier while she was staring at the ceiling. Before she knew it, her breathing was getting slower and she dozed off. In the dark, Bentley opened his eyes and nced sideways at the woman who had fallen asleep in his arms. His gaze fell on her neck covered with his hickey marks. He seemed to have a lot on his mind but no one could tell what was he thinking. Then, he closed his eyes again. Bentley didn''t expect Caroline would make such a move, leaving bite marks and bloodstains on his shoulders. He didn''t know why he would let her bite him without stopping her. He also didn''t know that he was acting so crazily and kissing all over her body. Bentley told himself, "Stop thinking about it. Who knows what''s wrong with me today? Maybe I am just acting crazy like her." Chapter 76 Caroline Chapter 76 Caroline Chapter 76 Caroline When Caroline woke up, she was having bloodshot eyes. Her mind was still shut down. After a while, she suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. With a "bang", she quickly sat up. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, she looked around but that man was no longer there. While letting out a sigh of relief, she felt a dull pain in her body. She only realized that she had fallen asleep without wearing anythingst night. She couldn''t helpughing at herself for how careless she was. How could she able to fall asleep beside that man like that? Caroline raised her palm and pped herself hard twice. She could do that with anyone but not Bentley! She suddenly remembered that night when she was locked in the toilet of the cell and she fell asleep. She felt safer doing that than falling asleep next to Bentley defenselessly. She was ming herself, "How could I let that happen? How could I fall asleep peacefully next to that man?" "That''s Bentley!" The sound of the p was particrly clear. At that moment, the p she made on her own was as hard as how much she was disappointed in herself. Caroline sat nkly on the bed. Her hair was messed up by her two ps. No one could understand how regretted she felt. In the next second, she slowly raised her head and put on her clothes quietly. Some of the buttons on her clothes were torn by that man. After getting out of bed, she didn''t leave the room directly. She walked to the bathroom and saw a battered woman in front of therge and bright mirror. Caroline raised her hand and turned on the faucet. She brought a handful of clean water, tidied up her appearance carefully, and looked at herself in the mirror. Suddenly, she grabbed the mouthwash cup on the washstand, aimed at the mirror in front of her, and smashed it hard. Then, she stopped abruptly. The mouthwash cup was only a few centimeters away from the mirror. She could smash it into pieces with her eyes closed. However, the woman in front of the mirror was holding tightly onto the mouthwash cup with her hand trembled hand. The veins on the back of her hand were visible. She was holding the mouthwash cup with her palm. After a long time, she raised the hand with the mouthwash cup and put it down powerlessly. Then, she pounded the marble-topped washstand more than a dozen times, as if she didn''t feel any pain. There was a grabbing sound, and Caroline felt a gust of wind passed by. In the next second, her arm was pulled hard by someone and her body was also pulled away. She heard someone roaring with anger, "How dare you hurt yourself?" As soon as he finished speaking, Caroline was dragged away from the inside. "Let me go." But that person didn''t seem to hear what she had said at all. He walked quickly and dragged her along. "Let me go! Let me go!" Why should she be treated like that by him? How could he do whatever he wants to her? She med herself, "How could I sleep peacefully for a night by his side!" "I hate it!" "I hate him!" "I hate Winnie!" "I hate the Jamesons too! "I hate myself the most!" With a "bang", Caroline was thrown into the couch in the living room. "How dare you hurt yourself?" The man looked at Caroline with a cold expression, "Who gives you that right?" At that moment, Caroline was only ming herself in her mind. She couldn''t forgive herself for sleeping peacefully next to that man. She had not been so angry after she was released from prison. She shouted in her rattling voice, "This is my body! It''s mine! Do you hear me? It''s mine, Bentley!" Her red eyes were clearly showing how many usations she had against the man in front of her. "This is my body! I''m out of prison. I''m free now. Mr. Shawn, do you understand what it means?" She was gasping for breath and staring at him with her red eyes. Then, she yelled at him as loud as she could with her rough voice, "I''m out of prison! I''m free!" She was showing a very determined expression. She reiterated, "I''m out of prison! I''m free!" She wanted to tell him that how she treated herself had nothing to do with him. She was released from prison. She was free and it had nothing to do with him. The man squinted his eyes and his eyes flickered, "Free?" The corners of his lips curled slightly, "Free? Tell me. What kind of freedom do you have by taking someone''s life?" Suddenly, all the redness on Caroline''s face because of anger faded and she looked pale. He reminded her of the freedom she got which had cost someone''s life. She thought to herself, "Delores, I won''t be able to pay you back, right? I won''t be able to get freedom in this life, right? I don''t even get to choose my life or death, right?" "Delores, thank you for saving me." "Delores, I hate you. I hate you for dying for me. I hate you for giving me a reason to live." "Delores, I''m sorry that I''m just a prisoner with no power, no identity, no family, and no background. I don''t even have the chance to fulfill my promise to you and repay the life I owe you!" "Delores, I''m so useless." Countless thoughts crossed her mind. Suddenly, the woman who fell on the couch slowly raised her head. She looked up at the man who was on the top, "Let me go." Bentley''s heart stopped beating while he looked down at the woman on the couch. The way he was looking at Caroline was so strange till she was having goosebumps. Suddenly, there was a smile on his face but his expression was cold, "Okay, wait until I die." Caroline''s lips turned pale and her eyes widened. She was full of puzzlement and disbelief. "Bentley! Let''s get it over with! Tell me! What do you want from me? I already have nothing left!" She couldn''t help but wonder what else did that man want from her, and what else could he get from her? "I am nothing and I got nothing! Look at me, look at me!" She leaned on the couch and brought her face closer to his face. Her voice was hoarse and sharp, "Look carefully! Look at me! What else do I have? What else is interesting to you? Just tell me! As long as you name it, I will give you whatever you want!" Then, she thought to herself, "Delores, I won''t yield that easily. Do you see that?" Bentley was amazed by Caroline''s attitude at that moment. She was desperate and mad, just like thest struggle of a condemned prisoner. He was so amazed that he forgot to breathe. She seemed to be the Caroline three years ago and yet she wasn''t exactly the same. She wasn''t as pretty as she used to be. She didn''t have the title of the Jamesons'' daughter. But, he was shocked and amazed by her desperation and craziness. That was the beauty in her. "Are you really going to give me everything?" He calmed down slowly and asked with his slightly trembled lips. Chapter 77 Deloris And Cayne Chapter 77 Deloris And Cayne Chapter 77 Deloris And Cayne Caroline knew that she was being crazy. But at that moment, in Bentley''s eyes, she was amazing and even more amazing than herself three years ago. She didn''t seem to know it. "Tell me." She wasn''t afraid to lose anything because she had nothing to lose. "I want..." Bentley said in confusion and his voice stopped abruptly. His expression changed and he nced at that woman, "What can you offer me?" He had always been rational and cool. That was how he always like. He couldn''t let a woman mess up his pace. The words of his grandfather were lingering in his ears. He said, "If one day there is someone who can affect your emotions and your decisions, you will have to kill him without any hesitation." Caroline suddenly thought of Delores and thought to herself, "Delores, I am still so useless." "Why?" "Why? Mr. Shawn, I am nothing to you anymore. Why can''t you just let me go? It''s just like you spare an animal its life. It''s just so simple and easy for you. Why can''t you just let me go?" She said depressingly, "I know you hate me. But I have been in prison for three years and I have nothing left. What''s the point of you keeping me?" Bentley chuckled softly, "Caroline, do you think three years is a lot? Three years and a human life. Which one is more priceless? Of course, I want to keep you and torture you slowly until you pay off the life that you owe." "Even if I''m willing to let you go, have you ever thought that old man, Mr. Carter? Winnie was the only family that he has left." "If I''m going to let you go that easily, how am I supposed to exin to Mr. Carter?" Caroline stopped talking and lowered her head. Bentley frowned as the desperation that he saw in her just now disappeared. She became a timid woman and that made him unhappy. "Mr. Shawn..." When Bentley stretched out his hand to her, Caroline suddenly raised her head, "Mr. Shawn, as you said, as long as I earn 5 million dors within a month, you will let me choose to leave or stay." "Mr. Shawn, you are the person in charge of the Shawns in Lehcaster. You are sure that you will keep your promise, right?" Caroline wanted to try her best to make it happen. Otherwise, she would never be able to pay back Delores''s favor. The girl once said that she had never been to Gartane Lake, and she wanted to open a homestay on the edge of Gartane Lake. After that, she closed her eyes and never opened them again. Caroline was waiting for Bentley''s answer and decision. But at that moment, Bentley''s heart was filled with anger. He couldn''t take that woman being so determined to leave him. The fire of his anger was raging in his heart, but his expression was cold, "Of course. But let me remind you, there is not much time left in that one-month deadline." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He had already instructed Marissa and he didn''t think that woman could get 5 million dors in the end. Not to mention that was 5 million dors. Even if it was five hundred dors, she would be unable to make any cents from that day onwards. Hearing that, Caroline seemed to be slightly relieved. That man in front of her could read her move, even a small one. Bentley narrowed his eyes and looked sarcastic. He raised his slender legs and went around to the couch on the other side. Then, he picked up the financial magazine on the table and sat down. After that, he asked her to leave, "Leave now." Caroline didn''t want to stay there either. As soon as she got up from the couch, she walked towards the elevator. But she didn''t know there was a pair of deep eyes looking at her back and watching her till she got into the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, Caroline nced at Bentley, who was in the living room. He began to read the magazine calmly without raising his head. She closed her eyes. In the Sawyer Group. Deloris nced at the man who was sitting on the couch in his office, "You seem to be in a very good mood recently." "Of course, I have met a very interesting prey." "Cayne," Deloris put down the document in his hand after hearing his words. He looked at Cayne and said solemnly, "Stop doing that. That isn''t fun." "No, no, Deloris. You don''t know that hunting is a very elegant sport." "If hunting is so interesting, why would you change your prey one after another over these years?" Cayne raised his index finger and shook it, "No, no, no. The fun of hunting is looking at the prey you like being conquered slowly. I enjoy the process. The process of hunting. Do you understand me, Deloris?" Deloris frowned instinctively, "I don''t have such a weird habit like you." "I know. You only see Sienna in your eyes. How..." Cayne suddenly hissed, "I''m sorry, Deloris." The coldness in Deloris''s eyes gradually faded away. "Don''t mention her again in the future." Deloris said it softly. "Deloris, that is not good for you. If you live in the past, you won''t be able to get out." "I don''t want to get out." Deloris said indifferently, "Okay, go to your new prey." Obviously, Deloris didn''t want to continue that topic with Cayne. "Haha," Cayneughed. Then, he nced out the window and raised his wrist to look at his watch, "Well, it''s still early. She hasn''t attended to work yet." Deloris seemed to get some points, "What does it mean by not attending to work yet?" He also checked on the time which was 3.37 p.m. That should be still within working hours. Even if she was leaving work early, he shouldn''t say "she hasn''t attended to work yet". "Oh, that interesting new prey, she works in the club." That made her work at night. That was a thought that came into Deloris''s mind. But before he could say it, it disappeared. Then, he shook his head with tiredness. Deloris rubbed his eyebrows and said, "However, I don''t think anything is interesting about women who work in that kind of club." "No. She''s very interesting. She''s one of the funniest women I''ve ever seen. Deloris, I suddenly thought of a good idea. I won''t go to the club anymore." "Well, so you are giving up on your new prey?" Of course, it was impossible. Based on what he knew about Cayne, it was absolutely impossible for that guy to voluntarily give up his prey until the hunt was sessful. "No, no, no. I just think that going to the club to find her is not as good as the new idea I just thought of. I''ve decided. That''s the way to go from now on." His words seemed to be answering Deloris and also seemed to be muttering to himself. Deloris was used to it. He just frowned. He seemed to have something to tell Cayne but since he knew Cayne''s past, it was difficult for him to say it. "Deloris, I''ll be leaving first." "Um." When Cayne held onto the doorknob of the office door, Deloris felt something and he sighed. "Cayne, sometimes you need to know the boundaries. Stop hurting yourself and others." "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Deloris shook his head and said, "No, you get me. Imagine if one day, the most important woman you meet in your life bumps into your prey. What are you going to do?" "That is impossible." After leaving those words, Cayne opened the door and walked out of the office. Chapter 78 Don’t Touch That Part Again Chapter 78 Dont Touch That Part Again Chapter 78 Don''t Touch That Part Again It waste at night. Caroline was walking alone on the street of themunity. Then, she went up to the second floor, but the light in the corridor on the second floor was broken. She checked around and thought it was only the corridor light on that floor broken. Then, she cautiously groped and walked upstairs. When she reached the third floor, the corridor light was still broken. She took out her mobile phone, used the light of the mobile phone to illuminate the path, and groped her way home. Finally, she reached her unit. Caroline was shocked and said suddenly, "Mr. Fili, why are you here?" "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." She was speechless. The question she asked was why he was there, and not how long he had been waiting. "What can I do for you?" Caroline held the key in her hand and she didn''t open the door in front of Cayne. She was always so defensive which gave Cayne a hint of excitement. He felt so good to conquer a prey who was so defensive. "I''m hungry." "Huh?" "I said," Cayne touched his stomach and continued, "I haven''t eaten for the whole day and I''m hungry." She couldn''t help but wonder why did hee to her when he was hungry? Caroline didn''t find his exnation reasonable and she was a little puzzled, "Then, you should go to have supper." "Well, you''re right. Therefore, I''m here for supper." Caroline thought to herself, "Are youing here for supper? Here? What?" "Where?" "My house?" She rephrased it, "Do you mean that you have been waiting for me toe home and ask me to cook you supper?" "Yes. You''re smart." That got nothing to do with being smart or not. "I won''t ask you to make me supper for free." He took out a check and filled in some numbers, "This is for you. I want to have the same noodles that I hadst night." Looking at the numbers on the check, Caroline lookedplicated. She couldn''t figure out what Cayne was trying to get from her. She couldn''t understand it. When she nced at the check again, there were two voices in her mind ying tug-of-war. One said, "Stop seeing him again. Don''t take this money." Another said, "Take it. You need this money badly. Don''t you still want to get your freedom back?" "Ms. Jameson? Ms. Jameson?" Cayne called her name twice while seeing the woman in front of him in a daze. Caroline suddenly regained her senses. She lowered her eyes and looked at the check. After a long while, she stretched out her hand tremblingly towards the check. There was a smile shed in Cayne''s brown eyes. He knew that was her weakness. Someone used to say that you wouldn''t find a woman who loves money or a gold digger interesting. Cayne didn''t care about what the others said. He found that woman very interesting. She was interesting enough for him to cope with the two months in Lehcaster. As for what would happen to that woman, who was in front of him two monthster, he had never thought about it. Anyway, after two months, he would get her sessfully and she would be another name added to his list. That was all he wanted. With a clicking sound, Caroline opened the dormitory''s door, "Mr. Fili, pleasee in and have a seat. I will get your supper prepared." She put down her stuff, turned around, and went into the kitchen. That check was with a big amount. It was another one hundred thousand dors. Did that man think that he has so much money and he could squander it? For no reason, anger welled up in her heart. She found it unfair that she had to do everything that others were unwilling to do to get 5 million dors and redeem her freedom, while someone could just spend money recklessly! The noodles were served. Cayne didn''t say anything like thest time. He quickly finished the noodles. "Mr. Fili, a bowl of noodles doesn''t cost that much money." She raised her head slowly and asked seriously, "Why?" "Why are you paying 10 hundred thousand dors for a bowl of noodles?" Cayne knew that she wouldn''t believe his answer. He wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "You might not think it''s worth it but I think it is. I''m the one who spends the money and I find it well spent." His tone made him sound like, "As long as I think it''s worth the money I spend, I don''t need your opinion." "It''s gettingte, Mr. Fili. Let me send you off." A hint of excitement shed in Cayne''s brown eyes. He found her much more interesting by not just asking him to stay or give away herself to him. He stood up and walked towards the door. When he was leaving, he brushed her bangs away rapidly and kissed her scar again. Caroline red at him and yelled, "Mr. Fili! I''ve told you before! Don''t kiss my forehead!" She couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s wrong with this man?" "Can''t he understand what people say?" Cayne answered, "I''ve also told you before. Your wound will rot if it leaves untreated." "Let it be!" Her mood was fluctuating and her cheeks were flushed with anger! She red at that beautiful face in front of her and said, "Mr. Fili, please don''t kiss my forehead again!" Cayne replied with an "oh" softly and said in a yful tone, "If you don''t let me kiss your forehead, where am I going to kiss then? Is it here?" After he finished speaking, he bent over and quickly pecked Caroline''s lips with his lips. Caroline lookedplicated and asked suddenly, "Mr. Fili, does the 10 thousand dors include this kiss?" Cayne almostughed. The woman in front of him looked docile, but she could be wild too. That made him feel even more fun. "This kiss isn''t included. But the kiss on the forehead just now is included." After that man said in a pleasant voice, he left, and waved his hand, "Ms. Jameson, you don''t have to send me off. I am very happy today. Thank you for your hospitality." When Cayne''s footsteps were no longer being heard in the corridor, Caroline closed the door. She touched her forehead and it hurt. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even though the doctor said that the wound recovered very well and would be cured soon. Caroline walked into the bathroom and unbuttoned her clothes one by one. Then, she revealed her body under those clothes, it was ugly and thin. It was covered with ambiguous hickey marks all over. In addition to the hickeys, there were also bruises on her skin that were caused by her rubbing with the bath cloth. Those hickeys were too intense and it was impossible to wipe them all off. Cayne didn''t leave immediately when he was downstairs. He looked up at the window with the light. He took out a brocade handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth as he walked. He wiped it over and over again. In the end, he threw the handkerchief into the trash can disgustedly. Deloris once lectured Cayne by saying that he was the one who made himself suffer. As Cayne knew that if he kissed someone''s lips, he would feel disgusting. But whenever he changed his prey, he would still perform the same act that disgusted him. To the others, although Cayne was a handsome and rich yboy, there were still a lot of women who offered themselves to him. They had no idea that Cayne was not what they had thought of. He was paranoid, yful, cruel, and cold-blooded. The yful Cayne was the most ruthless one. Cayne parked his car on the roadside. He pulled the door open and got into his car. Then, he pressed the elerator and left. Chapter 79 Mr. Filocci, I Need Five Million Dollars Chapter 79 Mr. Fili, I Need Five Million Dors Chapter 79 Mr. Fili, I Need Five Million Dors When Caroline showed the cheque to Marissa again, thetter only took a nce at Caroline and then put the cheque into her purse. She said, "You should know that Cayne has some impure intentions." "Yes." Marissa felt confused. She raised her brows and asked, "Then why did you take his money?" Caroline didn''t answer her question. Marissa didn''t probe into this because she was clearer than anyone else that Caroline urgently needed this sum of money. "You don''t get much time left." Marissa reminded Caroline. "I know, but I must try." "Try what? Caroline, just give up." "No." "Do you hate Mr. Shawn to this point?" asked Marissa. Indeed, what Marissa wanted to say was Bentley was not that bad to her. She knew it was Bentley who carried Caroline to the hospital when thetter was sick. And it was also Bentley who called his personal doctor to check on Caroline when thetter passed out because she insisted on going to work when she was sick. Moreover, Bentley didn''t allow her to tell Caroline about this. Marissa didn''t know what had happened between Caroline and Bentley. However, when seeing how Bentley treated Caroline, she thought perhaps Caroline didn''t have to be scared of him that much. Caroline didn''t know how to exin her rtionship with Bentley, but she knew it was not purely about hatred. "Then tell me about your n. You only have a week left. I''ve counted the amount for you. You''ve only saved less than 1 million dors. Can you earn the rest 4 million dors in the next seven days?" Marissa helplessly rubbed her brows. She couldn''t directly tell her the truth that there was no hope for her to earn the rest 4 million dors because Bentley had ordered her earlier not to assign any tasks to Caroline. If not so, why couldn''t Caroline get any task during this period? "I must have a try. It''s not the deadline yet." "Who can help you even if you want to try? That man named Cayne? He would only go to your ce to eat the noodles you cook from time to time and then give you a cheque of one hundred thousand. Does that help? Even if he will go to your ce every day, you''ll only earn seven hundred thousand at most." Marissa also wanted to help Caroline, but the only thing she could do was hide those sums of money from Bentley. However, she was clear that unless there was a miracle, otherwise, Caroline wouldn''t reach the goal set by Bentley within the rest days. She wished there would be such a miracle. "Most importantly, Caroline, Cayne is a very dangerous man." Caroline smiled and said, "For me, the most dangerous one is Mr. Shawn." She continued, "Then see you around, Marissa. Perhaps I''m lucky enough to get some tasks." Marissa didn''t'' stop Caroline. However, looking at the back of the woman who was hobbling forward, a hint of pity shed across Marissa''s eyes. "Poor girl, your failure to get a task is not caused by your luck." She thought to herself. In the lounge of the PR Department, the disappointed Caroline was preparing to get off work. Like before, she didn''t get any task today. She was not a fool. If this only continued for three or four days, she would attribute it to her back luck. But this had continued for nearly a month, and naturally, she vaguely understood something. She went back to her dormitory after leaving the Royal Club. That gorgeous half-blooded man was still waiting at the door like he did yesterday. This time, Caroline didn''t say anything. She took out her key in his face, opened the door, and then said to him, "Come in, Mr. Fili." She said ndly in a husky voice, "I will cook noodles for you." Looking at Caroline who was busy around calmly in the kitchen, Cayne smiled. Apparently, he was in a good mood. As usual, he finished all the noodles she cooked. He put down the cutleries and put a cheque of one hundred thousand on the table. "I never expected my simple noodles is more valued than dishes in Michelin Restaurants. Mr. Fili, could you tell me why?" "What do you mean?" "I mean why you would spend so much here and wait at my door every day just for a bowl of noodles? I''m very clear that my noodles don''t value so much. Don''t tell me that you think it is worth one hundred thousand. What I want to know is which thing you think is worthy. My noodles? Or something else?" A trace of surprise shed across Cayne''s eyes. He originally thought Caroline was an interesting gold digger. Much to his surprise, he had seen through so many things and was not muddleheaded at all. "The scar on your forehead is such an eyesore. And I''m a man who enjoys challenges." Cayne didn''t hide his intention. He continued, "Ms. Jameson, how about allowing me to cure the injury on your forehead?" While asking the question, he reached out his slender fingers, trying to touch Caroline''s forehead. But Caroline dodged his touch with a frown. "It''ste. You should go back, Mr. Fili." Cayne didn''t insist on staying here. Without saying anything else, he stood up and walked to the door. Caroline had always been vignt. Though she sent Cayne off to the door, she had been keeping a distance of about one meter from this dangerous man. "Mr. Fili, good...Hmm..." Before she could finish the word, she was pulled by the man before her. Her hunch told her that something bad would happen next, so she reached out to cover her forehead. But it was already toote. His moist lipsnded on her forehead and then he leaned back quickly. She shouted, "Is it interesting?" "Your injury will get inmed if you don''t treat it." It was the third time that he said this. Caroline''s eyes were filled with anger. Why did this man go against her will again and again? "You can also require me not toe tomorrow. I promise, Ms. Jameson, if you say it out, I''ll definitely listen to your advice." Caroline clenched her hands which were hanging beside her legs into fists. Shecked money. She was extremely short of money! She remained silent gloomily. Cayne slightly curled up his lips. He knew her weak point. He had a lot of money. What he cared about the least were those notes. "Ms. Jameson, if you don''t want to say out your request, then I''ll take it as you still wee me to come to your dormitory for your noodles." Cayne smiled and added, "Then, Ms. Jameson, I can''t guarantee that next time, I can suppress the impulse to kiss your scar." Caroline bowed his head gloomily. She wished so much that she could drive this annoying man out of her dormitory and not see him again for the rest of her life. However, for the time being, he was the only source for her to earn money." "Mr. Fili, you really like to spread salt onto other people''s wounds." "Ms. Jameson, you were wrong. I''m helping you cure your injury. You may feel ufortable during this process, but it''s contemporary. When the treatment ends and your injury begins to scab, everything will get better." What a shameless man! How could he make a grandiose excuse for his behavior of casually spreading salt onto other people''s wounds? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was so shameless! But right at this moment, she had no other choice. After all, she owed Bentley five million dors. Cayne could clearly see Caroline''s struggle and unwillingness on her face. But thetter suddenly raised her head and said, "Mr. Fili, I need five million dors." Chapter 80 This Hunting Game Becomes Boring Chapter 80 This Hunting Game Bes Boring Chapter 80 This Hunting Game Bes Boring Caroline couldn''t see any emotional change on Cayne''s gorgeous face. He only nced at Caroline, thinking that probably this hunting game shoulde to an end. It was fine for Caroline to love money because he could make use of this weak point of hers and approached her again and again and hunt this prey step by step. In this hunting game, money was the bait and she was the prey. The fun of huntingy in the prey''s struggle and the process of hunting. However, when this woman asked him for money, Cayne thought he should put an end to this hunting game because it was too vulgar. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It''ste. I should go." Cayne patted his suit pants and bid farewell to Caroline calmly. Caroline pressed her lips tightly and said, "I''ll walk you out." "No need." He declined tly. Anyone, including Caroline, would feel embarrassed under such a circumstance. The change in his attitude was obvious. "I insist." Caroline closed the door. This time, she prepared to send this man downstairs. He had visited her several times, but every time she would only send him to the door of her dormitory. But today, she made an exception and decided to send him downstairs. "Ms. Jameson." Cayne suddenly chuckled. With a hint of impatience on his face, he said, "I have five million dors, but I don''t want to give it to you. Because when you asked me that question, your scallion noodles are not worthy of one hundred thousand anymore." Five million was nothing to Cayne. Take the simplest case, one of his sports cars, which had a rtively good performance, cost much more than this. He suddenly felt stomach-churned as if the noodles with scallion oil he ate just now had gone bad. Caroline became silent. The next moment, he suddenly smiled and said, "Mr. Fili, I''ve never told you that the noodles I make are worthy of one hundred million dors. You thought they were worthy and were willing to pay for them, while I was extremely in short of money, so I took the money." She continued, "You may ask why I still took the money even if I knew that it was not an equivalent exchange. But maybe you''ve forgotten the fact that I''m a bitch who can do anything to earn money. I''m short of money. I need five million dors. Do you know what five million dors mean to me? It''s so important that I will lose the most important thing in my life if I can''t earn it within the agreed time limit." "That''s none of my business." Said Cayne expressionless. He was dering the end to this hunting game. He raised his hand to take a nce at his wristwatch and said, "Ms. Jameson, I''ve wasted so much time here and bothered you for a long time. But in the future, I think we''ll not meet again." "I think so. That''s why I insist on sending you downstairs." Caroline pondered for a while and added, "Mr. Fili, thank you. By the way, you were wrong about on point." She continued in a t voice, "We''re strangers. So, there''s no future between us." The "future" should be given to the ones who were important to you. After finishing the words, Caroline pulled her coat tighter as a sweep of chilly air passed by. She turned around and then slowly walked toward the stairs. Cayne suddenly pulled her arm and said, "What did you mean? Why did you say you think so? That''s the reason why you sent me downstairs?" Cayne felt something must have been wrong as he thought over it. What did she mean by saying those words? She acted as if she was not the one who asked him for five million dors. Was she trying to save her dignity, or... "Sir, please let go of me. We have the same decision. So, what''s the necessity of probing into it?" Was what she meant important? Anyway, she didn''t want to see him again, and he thought it was unnecessary to pester her. In this way, they reached a consensus. Then what was wrong with it? As for what she meant, was it important? "No way." Cayne felt it weird and said, "You must make it clear. Otherwise, I won''t allow you to go upstairs tonight." Caroline felt annoyed. This man was too overbearing! "Don''t want to exin it? Fine. I have a lot of time to waste with you here. The worst situation is that it is stalemated until tomorrow when you have to go to work. If you still refuse to exin it at that time, then I think you don''t need to go to work." A gush of disgust surged in Caroline''s heart. She remained silent for a while, agreeing that this man would really carry out his words if she refused to exin. "Didn''t I tell you just now? For me, five million dors is more important than my life." She added slowly, "But even if it''s so important, and Mr. Fili, even if you''re willing to give me the five million which is more important than my life, I don''t want you to touch my scar again." She continued, "Not only you but also others are not allowed to touch it! Hence, I think I won''t meet you again. Mr. Fili, I sent you downstairs because I wanted to bid farewell to you. Thank you for your money, and thank you for finishing the scallion noodles I made." If Cayne hadn''te, probably no one would eat the scallion noodles she made. She had simply regarded Cayne as the substitute for that person. After all, she especially learned how to cook scallion noodles for that person. "Thank you for finishing the noodles every time. And thank you for making me believe that it once existed." She pulled his big hand down her arm and stooped to walk upstairs with the support of the handrail of the stairs. Cayne, who was left on the spot, had mixed expressions. So, this was what she meant by asking for five million dors? It turned out he had mistaken her. If it was any other who gave this exnation, Cayne would not believe in it and would think it a chicanery. But it was Caroline who actually said this. Cayne had an inexplicablyplicated feeling. He suddenly lifted his long legs and rushed upstairs to chase after Caroline. He stooped on the stair below the stair on which Caroline was standing and hooked around her neck from behind. Even if Cayne was standing on the stair below Caroline''s, he was still taller than Caroline. His arm was muscr and long and it was hooking around Caroline''s neck tightly. Caroline suddenly felt the weight on her shoulder as Cayne suddenly lowered his head and whispered into her ear. He said in a dangerous tone, "One is bound to have a slip of the tongue if he talks too much. You shouldn''t have answered my question just now. I''m more interested in you now." Caroline replied coldly, "It has nothing to do with me." "Ms. Jameson, you''re indeed a very indifferent person." Caroline didn''t reply, nor did she refute it. Of course, Caroline knew she was a cold-hearted person. Who would remain enthusiastic and phnthropic after staying in that dark ce for three years? In that ce, officiousness would only end up harming yourself. For instance, Delores died at a young age because she meddled in her affairs. She was still so young and hadn''t been given the opportunity to enjoy her colorful life. "Mr. Fili, let''s not meet again." Caroline reached out, trying to push him away. But the next moment, she was forcibly turned around by a big force. Cayne grasped her hands and confined them behind her back. "What do you want to do?" Cayne didn''t answer her question. Instead, he reached out a hand and used his slender fingers to push away a wisp of hair on her forehead. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly widened her eyes and shouted, "Stop! Stop!" However, she couldn''t break from Cayne''s confinement no matter how hard she was struggling. Cayne said in a joking, charming voice, "Don''t move. You can''t escape." Chapter 81 He’s a Heartless Predator Chapter 81 Hes a Heartless Predator Chapter 81 He''s a Heartless Predator He had pushed aside a wisp of hair on her forehead. Even if Caroline was sometimes confused, she knew what Cayne was going to do next! "Mr. Fili, will you ever show respect to other people?" "People?" Cayne moved his thin lips and asked, "Didn''t you say that you''re just a bitch who can do anything to earn money?" He continued, "Though I''m not a Jusallian, I knew there was a proverb in your country. You cannot live the life of a whore and expect a monument to your chastity. Am I right?" Caroline felt a sharp pang in her heart. The next moment, she mocked herself inwardly. It was true that she was too mentally fragile. She was already a bitch, so it was really ridiculous for her to care about these things. But she still clenched her hands which were confined behind her back. Her fingernails cut into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain. "You can do what you want wherever you like, but not here." She stubbornly looked into his eyes without even blinking her bloodshot eyes and continued, "No means no!" "What if I insist?" Caroline lowered her eyelids and remained silent. Cayne felt as if the woman before him was glowing with charm. Why was there such a woman in this world? She was extremely humble, while extremely proud at the same time. What made her like this? He felt a bit bored and thought her vulgar a moment ago, but the next moment, he found a shining aspect of her again, which made him not able to look away. Cayne gentlynded his lips on her scar. He could clearly feel that Caroline shivered all over and even the skin on her forehead became tense when he kissed her scar. He wondered how this scar was caused. And who left her the wound? It would be so great if he could leave such an unforgettable wound that could not be touched by other people on her body. Caroline clenched her fists even tighter and her fingernails deeply stabbed into her palms. Blood oozed out of her palms and dripped onto the ground. In the end, Cayne finally let go of Caroline. Then there came a loud sound. This clear and loud p sounded especially clear in the empty staircase on thiste night. Cayne tilted his head aside because of the p. After a long while, he slowly raised his hand and touched his cheek in disbelief. "Hiss..." "What a hard p." Hemented. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Caroline''s hands were trembling, but she still looked firm. She was overwhelmed with the joy of revenge. She said, "Mr. Fili, you love to spread salt onto other people''s wounds, but now you should know that this behavior will make others hurt." She turned around in anger and hobbled upstairs after finishing the words, not caring what reaction Cayne would have. Cayne was still standing on the stair with his palm touching his hurting cheek. He didn''t chase after Caroline, but just fixed his eyes which were glimmering with an inexplicable light on her back until she disappeared from his sight. He walked downstairs, left themunity, and then got into his sports car which was parked by the roadside. He felt his cheek burning hurt. He touched his cheek again and hissed. "It really hurts," murmured he. Cayne then picked up his phone and directly called Deloris, not caring what time it was now. "Do you know what time it is now?" Deloris questioned him with displeasure at the other end of the line. Cayne turned a deaf ear to the question and said to him, "I was pped." "Who? How many men did he bring with him? Can you handle it?" Deloris asked while putting on his clothes. Cayne replied, "Only one." "Only one?" Holding his phone, Deloris asked with a frown. He wondered who was so capable to defeat Cayne and he thought of everyone possible to make this in Lehcaster. After a while of hesitation, he asked tentatively, "Bentley?" It wasn''t that he was looking down on other people in Lehcaster. However, when you decided to beat a person, you should weigh on not only your strength but also the power difference between you two. Cayne had an extraordinary identity, while Cayne was always good at fighting. Even if one could win over Cayne in strength and fighting skills, he would have to consider if his background was strong enough. "No. I was pped on the face." Deloris was lost for words. Being pped on the face? It did not sound like a fight between men. "Who did that?" Deloris asked with a hint of weirdness shing across his heart. "My prey. I mentioned her to you before. Deloris, I''m getting more interested in my prey. It would be so great if I can also leave an untouchable unforgettable scar on her body..." Deloris shouted before Cayne could finish the words, "Cayne, do you know what you''re doing?" Deloris looked unprecedently serious at this moment. He continued, "You''re making trouble for yourself!" "All right. I need to drive. Let''s stop here." "Hey, stop it! Do you hear me? Stop..." Deloris was interrupted by a busy tone. He mmed his phone into the quilt. A prey? Was she only prey? Would a prey drive Cayne so crazy? At least, he had never seen Cayne being so crazy because of a "prey"! "Fuck!" Deloris cursed. He took a nce at his phone, picked it up from the bed, and texted a message to Cayne. [Deloris] Stop it! I don''t want you to repeat my tragedy. Cayne was waiting for the traffic light at this time and he happened to notice the notification. He clicked the message and curled up his lips into a sarcastic smile after reading it. "Stop? My prey is getting more and more interesting, so how can I stop?" As for thest sentence "I don''t want you to repeat my tragedy", Cayne didn''t take it to his heart. He and Deloris were different. He was a heartless predator, while Deloris wasn''t. He pressed a button to open the roof of his sports car. He felt as if the wind was punching his face at such a high speed. At such ate night and on the empty road, Cayne shouted, "It''s just a game!" Cayne Fili just wanted a hunting game, and he was a heartless predator! The wind was howling and blowing past his hair. It messed his hair up, but Cayne didn''t give a shit about it. ... Caroline saw Cayne at the door of her dormitory again. "Didn''t I tell you not toe again? We shall not meet again." Recently, she had been very frustrated because of money. She thought she must have something wrong with her brain, otherwise, why did she refuse such a generous rich guy and drive away the only source from which she could earn money when she was in urgent short of money? "I''m hungry," said Cayne briefly in a charming voice. He handed a cheque of five hundred thousand to Caroline and asked in a bewitching voice, "Do you really have to refuse me to such an extent? Gentility without ability is worse than in beggary." "You are badly in need of this five million, right? Five million dors is very important to you, right? It''s even more important than your life, right? Are you sure you don''t want to think it over?" Caroline hesitated when she heard Cayne''s words. It was a deal. It could never be deemed fair for either party. What Cayne wanted was the joy and excitement of the hunting process. And what Caroline wanted was money, "Actually, you''re quite aware that whether you agree to it or not, I can still make you yield to me. And I can still go to Royal Club to find you even if you don''t allow me to wait for you here." What a despicable man! Caroline was burning with anger. Chapter 82 Caroline’s Change Chapter 82 Carolines Change Chapter 82 Caroline''s Change Though Caroline was annoyed, she was quite aware that what Cayne said was right. She lowered her head, and Cayne didn''t urge her. After a long while, she raised her head and said, "I have one more request. You can''t force me with violence, if you do, I can''t dodge it. Mr. Fili, I think you''re clear of it." "No problem." Cayne agreed without hesitation. A hint of light shed across his brown eyes. He thought to himself, "Fool, no violence doesn''t mean that I only can''t go tough to confine your freedom." He was much faster than her in speed. Caroline looked at Cayne doubtfully. She felt it weird because he agreed without hesitation. However, she didn''t find out any problems after thinking over their dialogue. "I''m hungry." "Come in please." Caroline opened the door of her dormitory and then went to the kitchen to cook like usual. Cayne directly went to the seat he usually sat in and seated himself. Then he looked at the woman in the kitchen. As usual, she served a bowl of noodles for him, and he finished it. After that, Cayne took out a handkerchief and gracefully wiped his lips. They hadn''t talked even a single word since they came in, but the atmosphere between them was weirdly harmonious as if these scenes had happened countless times. Nheless, at this moment, there was a hint of vignce on Caroline''s face. She didn''t speak and just fixed her eyes on Cayne while keeping a distance away from him. Cayne suddenly stood up, tilted his head to look at the woman who was staring at him vigntly, and asked, "Aren''t you going to send me off?" "Please excuse me. Mr. Fili, please close the door when you leave." "Well, I think your job is about weing guests and seeing them off, right? Isn''t it the basic requirement for you to see your guest off? Or, Ms. Jameson, do you think I''m not your guest now since you''ve gotten off work from Royal Club and gone back to your dormitory?" He continued, "Then I''m afraid that I need to consider if I shoulde to the club you''re working in to meet you, Ms. Jameson." He was threatening her again! What a despicable man! Caroline gritted her teeth with hatred. Cayne could always stir up her hated. She said, "Mr. Fili, you''re right. I can''t cold-shoulder my guest even if it''s off-duty time. Let me see you off." Caroline walked forward while saying these words. At the same time, she stared at the man beside her more vigntly. This man must have something wrong with his mind. Otherwise, why was he so addicted to kissing other people''s wounds? Oh, that was wrong. What this man liked was to spread salt on other people''s wounds, and he even called this entric behavior as "treatment"! "Ms. Jameson, rx, I promise that I won''t touch the scar on your forehead because I''m very tired tonight." Caroline still doubted his words. Cayne continued sincerely, "I am a man of my word, so it''s definitely not a lie." Caroline studied her handsome face carefully, only to find sincerity written all over his face. There was no hint of craftiness on it. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Mr. Fili, good..." Suddenly, Caroline''s face darkened. She snapped, "You just said..." "I just said that I wouldn''t touch the scar on your forehead today?" "Yep." Caroline touched her forehead, ring at the man before her. How could he go back on his words? He promised her that he wouldn''t touch her scar, yet he broke his promise so soon. "Come on, how would you believe in those words? This only proves that you''re so stupid. Don''t you know why I try to approach you?" Cayne spread his hands and retorted to Caroline without any guilt. He looked helpless as if he was saying "You''re so stupid". Caroline felt her palms and teeth itchy. Looking at the face before her, she wished so much to p him. "All right." Cayne suddenly reached out, patted Caroline on her head, and said, "It''ste now. Have a nice sleep, and see you tomorrow." Then he left casually. Cayne was overwhelmed with inexplicable joy. This woman was more like a living human being. When he first saw her, he thought she was like a walking dead who could breathe. In the next few days, Caroline still felt irritated when she saw Cayne at the door of her dormitory every night. She wished so much to p him. Cayne kept trying and kept failing, but he still insisted. Without noticing her own change, Caroline became less sensitive about her scar. It seemed like she didn''t feel as painful as before when Caynended his kiss on her scar. Though the pain still existed, Caroline could grit her teeth to endure the pain of her scar being touched. She would grit her teeth and re at Cayne when he touched her scar. "Haha, you look so silly. Ms. Jameson, how can you be so foolish? I told you before. Why were you still deceived?" Caroline gasped for air. She red at Cayne with her eyes wide opened and said, "You looked bloody just now and you told me you got hurt because you were set up by someone. And youy at the door of my dormitory, covered with blood. I think anyone who sees that scene would fall into your trap!" She continued angrily, "Who would joke with his own life?" She couldn''t believe that Cayne would make such a big show just to deceive her to approach him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And he even prepared many props for this show. "Come on, you''re too stupid." Cayne dusted himself, stood up, and asked, "Did you make noodles? I''m hungry." Caroline stomped into the kitchen in a fit of anger. She added two spoons of chili to the scallion noodles she served to Cayne today. "Damn! Do you want to kill me with that chili?" "I''m really sorry, Mr. Fili. I might have added the wrong seasoning and it might be two spoons of chili. Please forgive me." Cayne squinted at Caroline. After a while, he finished the scallion noodles under Caroline''s gaze despite he was sweating due to the spiciness. "I finish it. And I''m leaving." He put down the tableware and strode toward the door. Caroline''s heart missed a beat when she took a nce at the empty bowl. He had finished it. "Why..." Caroline could tell that it was impossible for Cayne to finish such spicy noodles, and she wanted to ask him why he finished it all. But in the end, she buried the question in her heart. There were only two days left before the deadline of their one-month agreement. Caroline put all the cheques given by Cayne during these days on Marissa''s table. "He again?" Marissa asked in surprise, "That''s so much." She abruptly raised her head and asked, "Caroline, what did you do?" Each of those cheque''s denomination was five hundred thousand dors and it was five cheques in total, which meant that Caroline had earned 2.5 million dors during this period. Plus with the money that Caroline earned before, it had reached 3.5 million. "Caroline, did Cayne..." Caroline interrupted Marissa, "Nope. Marissa, none of your guesses happened. There were only two days left. Though Mr. Fili would give me five hundred thousand dors each day, I stillck five hundred thousand dors. What else can I do?" Marissa''s forehead broke out in cold sweat when she learned that Cayne would give Caroline five hundred thousand dors each day. She wondered what Caroline had done. Marissa couldn''t believe that a bowl of scallion noodles would be worth five hundred thousand dors. She narrowed her eyes to study Caroline and asked, "Callie, what kind of deal are you two engaged in?" Caroline''s heart skipped a beat and she abruptly raised her head to look at Marissa. Marissa knew something when she saw Caroline''s reaction. Probably her guess was right. Knowing that she couldn''t keep this a secret from Marissa anymore, Caroline pondered for a while and then told her everything. However, it only made Marissa much more worried. "Apparently, Cayne is making fun of you. In his eyes, you''re just his prey, just like a mouse to a cat. Caroline, do you understand this? He''s just ying with you. Why don''t you listen to my advice?" Chapter 83 Being Pushed back into Hell Chapter 83 Being Pushed back into Hell Chapter 83 Being Pushed back into Hell "Callie, you''ve changed." Caroline''s expression froze. She murmured, "Marissa." "Callie, haven''t you noticed it? You don''t stiff and dull anymore. In the past, I could only see lifeless dullness on your face." Looking at Caroline, Marissa continued, "But now, you make me feel like you''re a real, living human." Caroline opened her mouth, trying to say something. "Callie, who brought you back to life? Was it Cayne?" Though saying so, Marissa didn''t show any blessing to Caroline''s revival at all. He suddenly became serious and scolded Caroline angrily, "But he has a bad intention." So, was this really a good thing? She had noticed Caroline''s change. However, the change was brought about by a man who approached her with an impure intention in the very beginning. Caroline didn''t speak. Marissa breathed out heavily and said, "Callie, please promise me that you won''t meet him again. I''ll arrange a new dormitory for you." "No!" Caroline immediately raised her head and shouted. But the next second, she found Marissa looking at her with disappointment. She clenched her fists and said, "Marissa, I don''t want to change my dormitory, but I promise you I won''t meet him again once I earn five million dors." Marissa gritted her teeth, feeling so disappointed. She red at Caroline and shouted, "Caroline, don''t regret it!" She didn''t want to see Caroline anymore, so she directly walked out of the office. Caroline stood before the desk lonelily and silently with Marissa''s voice echoing in her mind. She felt bitter. Of course, she was aware that Cayne approached her with an impure intention. She could perceive this even if she couldn''t figure out why Cayne was trying to get close to her. She murmured to herself, "But I''m also a greedy person. And I also want to have the same kind of feelings as a human being." She was also aware that Cayne had some other intentions and that she should stay away from this dangerous man. However, his appearance in her life made her feel as if she was still living in this world. She felt she was still a living human In the past, she didn''t allow others to touch her scar. However, now she could endure the pain and allow Cayne to touch it. What about that person? Could she also erase him from her heart bit by bit? Be it love or hatred, could she forget it just like forgetting the scar on her forehead? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She knew Cayne was like poison. However, she would love to take it even if it was poison. It was not about affection or love. It was just because she had stayed in the dark hell and hadn''t seen the sunlight for so long. And she greedily itched to live under the sun like a normal person. She knew that she looked more like a living human but not a walking dead who could breathe recently. She was also aware that all these changes started when every night Cayne appeared at the door of her dormitory and kissed her on her forehead before he left. The deadline she had agreed with Bentley wasing. When there were only two days left, Caroline stopped Cayne in a hoarse voice when thetter was about to leave like usual, "Wait a minute." "Anything else?" Cayne turned around to look at the woman who stood behind him quietly. Though she didn''t tell him anything, she looked more and more worried in these two days as he could read it on her face. He didn''t ask her any questions because he wanted her to take the initiative to tell him and he was waiting for it. "I..." Standing before Cayne, Caroline felt her palms wet as they were covered with sweat. This made her more restless. "What do you want to say? Ms. Jameson, it doesn''t matter. Just say it out. I''m listening." The man before her was very gentlemanly and graceful. Standing before him, Caroline moved her lips, but she failed to utter the words which she had structured many times in her mind. "Ms. Jameson, I''m tired now, and please excuse me if you don''t have anything else." He wanted to turn around after finishing these words. But he felt a pull on his sleeve. Cayne looked down at his sleeve, only to find that a hand was pulling it. He then looked up following the hand and his eyelids twitched. The woman before him was dragging his sleeve with one hand while pushing aside her bangs with the other hand. With her move, the horrible scar on her forehead was exposed. She tilted her head aside, not uttering a single word. However, her action was enough to express what she meant. Cayne''s brown pupils contracted. After a long while, he slightly moved his thin lips and asked, "What do you want?" He asked slowly in a low voice. Caroline looked pale under the light of her dormitory. She still didn''t dare to look into Cayne''s eyes, and just tilted her head aside with one hand pinning her bangs so that she couldpletely expose the ugly scar on her forehead to Cayne. "Mr. Fili, I want five hundred thousand dors. Could you please prepay the five hundred thousand dors for tomorrow?" Cayne realized what was happening. This woman wanted him to pay the five hundred thousand dors for tomorrow by asking him to kiss her in advance. He suddenly smiled and said, "Game over. Ms. Jameson, you''re worthless now." She became worthless when she gave up on her stubbornness and pleaded with him. He continued, "The most valuable thing about you is your untouchable scar, and this is exactly the most attractive aspect of you. But when you tried to trade it with money, it became unattractive to me. Ms. Jameson, I originally thought you were a very interesting woman, but it turns out that you''re nothing different from others." A hint of sarcasm shed across Cayne''s handsome face as he added, "That''s so vulgar." Cayne disappeared from Caroline''s sight without even saying goodbye to her. Caroline, however, didn''t feel sad. She only stood at the door silently. The cold wind from the stairs punched her face, but she seemed to feel nothing. She didn''t love Cayne and she could even propose to trade her body with money to Cayne. However, she still refused to do the same thing when it came to Antonio. Caroline touched her forehead and suddenly felt it ridiculous. The most valuable thing on her body was actually the scar caused by that man. She took a nce at the empty stairs and suddenly chuckled. Then she murmured to herself, "I will take it even if it''s poison because this poison makes me feel like I''m still living under the sun." Caroline felt grateful to Cayne because it was Cayne who pulled her out of hell and took her to the living world, thoughter, he pushed her back into hell. She said it was okay. She was so greedy that she even dreamed of living under the sun despite the fact that she could only live in hell in this life. It was obvious that Cayne was a dose of poison, but she still took it happily. She was too greedy and she yearned for the feeling of living like a living human after that three-year hell-like prison life. Therefore, she deserved it. She said to herself, "Caroline, you deserve it." It was a mark that a convict could never get rid of. See, you wouldn''t have a happy ending if you forgot your identity and greedily tried to get something that didn''t belong to you. Why couldn''t you learn this lesson? It was just that... "It''s so hard to get money." Probably Bentley woulde to find her tomorrow. Cayne felt a bit bored after leaving Caroline''s dormitory. "Deloris, I need another prey," Cayne would say so to his friend Deloris every time when he finished a hunting game. Chapter 84 Callie, Are You Doing Well Chapter 84 Callie, Are You Doing Well Chapter 84 Callie, Are You Doing Well As Cayne left, he also took away the only humane personality that Caroline had after crawling out of the hell-like past. When you constantly touched a person''s wound, you were actually constantly adding your marks on it. Cayne was a womanizer, so he was very clear about what imperceptible change would be brought to Caroline when he constantly touched and stimted her wound. But Caroline had no idea about it. The most horrifying aspect of Cayne was that he would finish the noodles cooked by Caroline no matter how awful they tasted. Even if he couldn''t eat spicy food, he would finish them all. Therefore, he won this hunting game. He hadpletely defeated Caroline, leaving her no room to turn the table. "Did you earn enough money?" The next day, Marissa called Caroline to her office. Caroline shook her head. Marissa knitted her brows and asked, "Didn''t you ask him to help you?" Caroline shook her head again. Marissa understood. "We, as normal people, can''t understand what those rich guys are thinking. Caroline, do you regret it?" It was apparent that Marissa had figured out something. She said, "Caroline, I got a piece of bad news. Mr. Shawn called me just now and told me that he would arrive a bitte." Marissa picked up her phone to check the time and continued, "Caroline, I have five hundred thousand dors, but I don''t dare to give it to you." Marissa was very frank, not feeling guilty at all. She had hidden those cheques for Caroline, and that was all she could do for her. "Thank you, Marissa. I know you''ve helped me a lot. I somehow know Mr. Shawn. So, if I were you, I would make the same choice." They took the elevator upstairs. When the doors were opened, they saw a person standing at the door. Caroline''s body stiffened. The man looked at Caroline in astonishment and called in a gentle voice, "Callie." Caroline''s face paled. She denied, "Sir, you must have mistaken me for someone else. I''m not Callie." She reached out to close the doors after finishing the words. "Wait a minute. Please wait." The man outside forced his way into the elevator and anxiously grasped Caroline''s hand, shouting, "Callie, Callie, you must be Callie. I won''t mistake it." "Sir, I''m sorry, I''m not Callie." "Callie, I can recognize you even if you be ashes. I''m sorry for doing that to you as your elder brother." Caroline''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the words "elder brother". "Sir, I''m not. I don''t know you." "Callie, are you doing well? I miss you so much. I know I''m an incapable man and I felt so sorry for you. I''m drowned in guilt every single day. My poor Callie, did anyone bully you when you were in prison. Why-Why do you look so haggard?" He grabbed Caroline''s shoulders with great force and said anxiously, "Let me have a good look at you. My poor Callie, you look thinner." "Stop! Shut the fuck up!" Caroline couldn''t suppress her emotions anymore. How could he say these caring words?" "You miss me? Drowned in guilt? I was imprisoned for three years. Have you and the Jamesons ever visited me? Am I doing well? Can''t you see it with your eyes?" And he even asked if anyone had bullied her! How ridiculous! "Callie, I''m sorry." Who wanted his apology? "I would be grateful if anyone of the Jamesons, including you, came to the prison to visit me, even once in these three years. Mr. Jameson, you don''t have to say sorry to me. This word doesn''t exist between us. Please don''t stand in my way. Don''t disturb me from earning money." "Earning money? What are you doing here?" Nathan Jameson, Caroline''s elder brother, asked confusedly. Caroline suddenly turned around and smiled at him. She said, "Of course, I''m making money from men. Mr. Jameson, do you think that I came to Royal Club for fun, just like you?" She continued, "Mr. Jameson, you were wrong. I work here and I earn money by entertaining my guest and making them happy.: Nathan felt as if seeing a stranger. He shouted out of shame and anger, "Callie, how could you earn money this way? How could you do such a filthy thing? Why did you degenerate to this?" "You must be lying. Callie, you lied to me, right? You''re such a proud, confident girl. You were so proud that you even dared to stay proud in front of Bentley. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that you would change a lot that you could even do that filthy thing just to earn money!" Caroline gritted her teeth so hard that it even made a cracking sound. She suddenly thought of something. Looking at the familiar face before her, Caroline closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she suppressed the pain, anger, and hatred in them. She was trying her best to stay reasonable. "For the sake that we share the same blood and grew up together, and for the sake that I had once been your sister for many years, please lend me five hundred thousand dors." "What are you going to do with that sum of money?" Caroline exined in a t tone, "I owe Bentley a debt." She continued, "Mr. Jameson, five hundred thousand dors means nothing to you, but I''m urgently in need of it. For the sake that I was once your sister, please help me." If possible, Caroline didn''t want to meet any of the Jamesons anymore, not to mention lending money from one of the Jamesons. However, she had to choose the lesser of two evils. It was nothingpared to the entanglement with Bentley and the freedom she wanted. Caroline thought it over in her mind and finally decided to ask her brother for help. She thought that this time, she could finally collect five million dors before Bentley''s arrival. Then she could give the money to him to redeem her freedom. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, Nathan''s expression became weird when he heard Bentley''s name. He apologized, "I''m sorry." Caroline felt her ears buzzing. She looked at her brother dully and asked, "What did you say just now?" "Mr. Shawn warned us back then that we only had two choices either to erase Caroline Jameson out of the family tree or let the family disappear from Lehcaster." Nathan felt guilty and was in a dilemma. He tried to reason with Caroline as he said, "Callie, I''m sorry. Our parents are too old to afford such a blow." Caroline looked at Nathan nkly for a long while with her mind overwhelmed with his words. She bowed her head expressionlessly and said, "Then Mr. Jameson, I won''t make things difficult for you." "Callie, don''t be like this. I-I have no choice. Please don''t me me." Nathan pressed his lips after finishing the words, took out a stake of notes, probably about ten thousand dors, from his wallet, handed them to Caroline, and said, "Keep it. Buy some food and clothes for yourself." Caroline stood on the spot motionlessly. Nor did she take the money. Nathan grasped Caroline''s hand and pressed the money on her palm, saying, "Callie, don''t be willful. You need to ept other people''s favor. Don''t act willfully like you did before." Caroline felt a sharp pang in her heart when looking at the notes on her palm. She felt so painful that she looked ghastly pale. She shouted in a hoarse voice, "Nathan, it''s true that I''m a bitch, but I don''t want the money from the Jameson family." The next moment, she raised her hand and threw the stack of money in the air. The rain of money dropped in the elevator. "And this is thest time that I regard you as my brother." Chapter 85 Stubbornness and Toughness to the Bones Chapter 85 Stubbornness and Toughness to the Bones Chapter 85 Stubbornness and Toughness to the Bones Ding! The elevator was back to its starting point, the door opened, and Caroline ignored Nathan, raised her foot, and walked out, then her arm was grabbed by Nathan. He said, "No, Callie, you can''t go down now. You, you have to find a ce to hide first." "Mr. Jameson, please let go. I''ve got things to do," said Caroline. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "No, Callie, you will be seen by them if you go out now. Easton is having a party here with a bunch of people." Nathan pulled Caroline into the elevator, "Callie, you don''t want to be seen like this by friends who we used to hang out with." Caroline paused, and her eyes overflowed with fear at the words of Nathan, which were still in her ears. This was also a setback that she couldn''t ovee - she did not dare to meet her former friends with this low and humble appearance. She was faster than Nathan and hurriedly reached out to press the door-closing button of the elevator. "Well, Mr. Jameson, looks like you have found a beautifuldy, and have a good time in the elevator." A teasing sound sounded, and the elevator door that was about to close was also gently blocked by a hand from outside. Now the door was reopened to both sides. Nathan immediately pressed Caroline''s head into his arms and said, "Stop it, Easton." Nathan used one hand to protect Caroline from Easton''s hand, and said, "She is shy, Easton. The upstairs private room is ready. You guys go first." He put Caroline''s face into his arms and walked her out. "Mr. Jameson, what are you doing? Let''s go together." "I have some personal matters. You go up first, and I''ll catch upter. The treat is on me today, go have fun." Whistles came one after another behind his back, "Well, Mr. Jameson said it''s private. With who? That little girl in his arms, Mr. Jameson learns how to have fun now." Caroline could hear the sound of peopleughing loudly before the elevator door was closed. Nathan took her to the corner and said, "Callie, don''t go to work today." Caroline''s heart ached for a moment, and she dared not face the group of former friends. However, facing the person in front of her she had called "brother" for more than 20 years when he said those words, Caroline''s hand was unconsciously pinched into her thigh so that she could resist the urge to yell at him. "Caroline, you were a prisoner of reform throughbor. You have no family. Three years ago, everyone in the Jameson family gave up on you. Don''t be sad, Caroline. The tears that should be shed, and the heart that should be hurt hadpleted in the past three years." Caroline persuaded herself with those thoughts and repeated them more than ten or twenty times. Finally-- Slowly raising her head, Caroline moved Nathan''s palm, which was holding her arm, "If I don''t go to work today, what about tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, as long as the Royal Club is open, they will continue to consume. We don''t know when will bump into them someday." She looked at Nathan. She''d like to hear herself, at this time, the man who she had called brother for more than 20 years, how would he answer and choose. "Callie, don''t stay here any longer. Get a new job." "Get a new job? What does Mr. Jameson want to introduce to me?" Caroline asked with a strange smile, waiting for Nathan to put out thest me in her heart,pletely snuffed out. She also waited. Nathan would make a decision that was unexpected to her. If that was the case, Caroline said to herself: If Nathan made a decision that was unexpected to her this time, no matter how disappointed she was in jail or even resented the Jamesons, she would let go of this resentment from now on. Nathan was silent for a long time and said, "Callie, I''m sorry. Bentley is badass. We can''t afford to lose the bet." Caroline''s eyes darkened. After all, she did not get the decision from Nathan that she expected. "I''m sorry, Mr. Jameson. I can''t change my job." Caroline refused faintly. Nathan was annoyed, "Callie, you are being ridiculous. Why can''t you change your job? Do you have to do this kind of work here?" "Mr. Jameson, let me remind you that I am just a prisoner of reform throughbor and have been in jail. Where does Mr. Jameson think I can find any decent work?" "Caroline, you are not the only one who has been in jail in this world. Why can those people work hard to support themselves, and you have to stay in such a ce to please others? Callie, you have fallen." Caroline''s shoulders were trembling. She pinched the flesh of her outer thigh so hard that she could resist the urge to p Nathan''s face! She suddenly looked up at Nathan. This man was the brother she had been calling for 20 years. Those good memories from the past, love, protection, andity from her brother. It turned out that in those three years, not only she had changed, but also Nathan. Nathan did not understand why his sister would be this woman in front of her. His sister Callie, who was so outstanding and confident and had such high self-esteem, be a woman who only wanted to please men and earn tips! "Callie, you have changed." Nathan looked at Caroline in front of him with disappointment and said, "Callie, you were not like this before. If mom and dad saw you like this, they would be very disappointed. I''ve said what I need to say. From now on, how would you like to live, whether to rot like a maggot or work hard in the daylight, it is all up to you." Nathan shook his head in disappointment, turned and walked out towards the door of the Royal Club, picked up the phone, and called, "Easton, I''ve got some errands to do. I won''t be with you today, so you guys have fun, and put the bill under my name. That''s it." In the remote corner of the lobby, Caroline stood there alone, perfectly still, just like a statue. However, when came closer, her shoulders were trembling. Her hands hung down at her side, tightly clenched into fists. She looked down at her toes as if there was a precious waiting for her to pick up. She tried to resist the urge to hiss, just a few odd whimpers overflowed from her throat. Yes, yes! Nathan, you were right. There were thousands of people who had been in jail. Some people continued to rot to their bones. Some people had been working hard for the rest of their lives. Did you think I don''t want a better life? Did you think I want this? Did you think I can stop doing what I don''t want to do? Nathan, there were thousands of people who had been in jail and came out, but they have families, identities, and pasts! What about me? What about me! What did I get? A person who didn''t have a past just came out of jail. When I came out, I only had dozens of dors, a rag, and an ID card. Other than that, I had nothing. Family, home, past, friends, at least, there should be a ce to shelter from the wind and rain, but she had nothing! She was a piece of white paper with the words "prisoners of reform throughbor" written on it, and nothing else. The remote corner seemed to be overcast. Under the overcast cloud, that woman, her hands shaking, took out her phone, looked at it, sniffed, raised her head again, slowly turned around, raised her foot, and walked towards the elevator. She would never give in. Even if there were only 40 minutes left, she would fight till the end. Caroline limped into the elevator. She was not heartless, she felt sad, but she had more important things to do. People who lived in hell were not pain-free, they just lost the qualification to cry in pain. Nathan broke Caroline''s heart again. At the moment when the elevator door reopened, she raised her head, looked at the mirror in the elevator, raised her finger, pulled out a smile on her face, sucked her nose, put away all the pain, raised her head to cheer up, and said to herself, "I still have a huge debt of five hundred thousand dors." Chapter 86 Well, Wasn’t This Caroline, the Ms. Jameson Chapter 86 Well, Wasnt This Caroline, the Ms. Jameson Chapter 86 Well, Wasn''t This Caroline, the Ms. Jameson "Hey, have you heard? I''ve just met Caroline. She asked people around if they have any spots open. She can do anything." "This woman is crazy about money, but she is not suitable for the public rtions department. I don''t know why the head let her in. It lowers the average quality of our department." "She hasn''t received any work for a month, has she? I think she''s desperate. She asked all the people in our public rtions department today." In the bathroom, several people from the PR department were mending their makeup in front of the washstand and gossiping. "Well, stop talking about her, what a bummer. Mr. Brooks hasn''te here for a long time. Those yboys have opened a VIP on the sixth floor today. Let''s go to find Mr. Brooks." A few women with heavy makeup went to the sixth floor. Caroline asked all the people around her for help. With no result, she returned to the restroom of the public rtions department in frustration. She looked up at the clock in the lounge. The time was ticking away. Marissa sent her a text message, telling her that Bentley had twenty minutes left to arrive at the Royal Club. She knew that Bentley was always punctual and a man of his word. The despair in her heart was growing. "Hey, Caroline,e with me." The door of the resting room was pushed open. When she looked up, Marissa stood there with a cold face and looked at her. "Marissa?" Caroline was shocked and turned pale. "Is heing?" So soon? At that moment, Caroline was helpless like a child. Marissa felt an ache in her chest and hard to breathe. She took a heavy breath, then looked at Caroline indifferently and said, "Big boss hasn''te yet. Follow me." "Marissa?" Marissa frowned, "What are you waiting for? I''ll take you to meet the guests I know." Caroline stood up in a second and said, "Marissa, I''ming." Marissa did not say anything but led Caroline upstairs. "The sixth floor?" Caroline''s face looked a little strange. "Do you think that the guests who can''t even afford to spend on the sixth floor can give you a reward of 500,000 dors?" Marissa stopped in front of a private room, "Caroline, that''s all I can do. I shouldn''t have brought you here. There are things that I couldn''t tell you. You also need to know that Marissa cares for you, but she also wants to live well." Caroline lowered her head. She knew what Marissa meant by her ambiguous words. She knew how much Marissa struggled inside when she brought her to this room today and made this decision. "Marissa, I get it. Thank you so much. I understand." This sentence "I understand" exined everything. Marissa''s eyelids twitched and she looked carefully at the inconspicuous woman in front of her, Caroline, who saw everything clear but said nothing. She had true wisdom. Marissa stopped looking at Caroline. Before knocking at the door, she said to Caroline behind her, "That''s all I can do, but whether miracles can ur depends on your own fortune. " Caroline suddenly remembered something and stop Marissa''s hand from knocking at the door, she said, "Marissa, the guest you know in this room, what is hisst name?" "Mr. Brooks. Wait a minute, Caroline, where are you going?" Before Marissa finished speaking, she saw Caroline turning around with a pale face and leaving. Marissa reached out her hand and grabbed her immediately, "What are you doing?" She frowned and was confused. While grabbing Caroline, because she just knocked on the door of the room, she did not expect the guest inside would open the door themselves in a good mood. "Marissa, didn''t you say you were going to bring someone, why did you juste?" Easton stood at the door and nced at Caroline with interest. He didn''t recognize Caroline, but he was familiar with her clothes, and said, "Oh, didn''t I just run into you in the elevator? Mr. Jameson''s new favorite?" Easton walked forward, went around to the front of Caroline, and frivolously hooked her chin with his finger. Caroline hung her head, trying not to let it fall. "Hey! She''s shy and won''t let me see it." Easton yed rascal immediately and said, "Mr. Brooks has to see your face today." Marissa said aside, "Don''t be afraid, Caroline. Mr. Brooks is just teasing you. He is very kind." Easton hooked Caroline''s chin with his finger and paused. He looked at the woman with her head down in front of him suspiciously, and asked Marissa, "What did you just say?" Caroline was shocked and said tly, "Marissa, stop!" She found that she had done something she shouldn''t have done after shouting, which only made Easton more suspicious. Easton was doubtful. Marissa also noticed that something was wrong. Caroline''s reaction was too strange! Easton''s reaction was also strange. "Caroline?" With a suspicious gaze, Easton suddenly released the finger hooked on Caroline''s chin. Caroline didn''t have time to catch a breath, she felt a sharp pain in her scalp, and Marissa''s shouting sounded in her ears, "Mr. Brooks, what are you doing?" At the same time, Caroline saw a pair of bloody eyes, and the owner of those eyes licked his lips excitedly, "It''s you, Caroline. I didn''t expect that you turned into such an ugly person, but I would recognize you even if you turn into ashes!" Caroline''s face was pale at once. Easton dragged her hair, but made an extremely gentlemanly gesture and said, "Callie, should I invite you into the room, or you go in by yourself?" Caroline''s face changed again and again. Her face changed several times, from red to green. She was very clear that she could not get away today. Easton would never let her go! "No need to bother Mr. Brooks." She said slowly in a rough voice and moved Easton''s hand that was holding her hair. She raised her foot, kept it as stable as possible, and walked into the room. So far, Marissa also understood that things were unusual and followed in. "Guys, let''s have a look. This is Caroline." Easton followed her and greeted the friends in the room with a smile. Whoosh! Many pairs of eyes, with a variety of scrutiny, and their looks were like they saw some kind of jokes, constantly checked on Caroline. Marissa tried to cover for Caroline, and she said, "Mr. Brooks, so you know Callie, but she has other things to do today. I''ll ask her to say hello to youter. I''ll take her away first." Then she went forward and took Caroline''s hand and walked out. Marissa just about to hold Caroline''s hand, was pushed away by Easton, he said, "Marissa, get out of the way. It''s none of your business here. Either watch it or go out. But if you want to take her away, ask everyone here if they agree." Marissa''s face became dignified instantly. Their backgrounds wereplicated. They were all from various rich families in Lehcaster. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mr. Brooks was not an ordinary upstart. Marissa asked Caroline on purpose, "Callie, do you know Mr. Brooks?" She wanted to know what the unpleasantness between Caroline and Mr. Brooks was. But Caroline was silent. Easton said with a smile, "You think she doesn''t know about me? Marissa, you are ater in Lehcaster, and you probably haven''t heard of Ms. Jameson, the proudest and most confident girl from the Jamesons in Lehcaster" "Mr. Brooks, that''s water under the bridge." Caroline interrupted Easton, "It''s over!" Easton sneered, "It''s over? Is it your call? Hah, Caroline, Caroline. I heard Marissa say that one of her employees is in urgent need of 500,000 dors. Is that you? Howe the insufferably arrogant Caroline Jameson was also short of 500,000 dors? "OK," Easton took out a check and pped it on the crystal table, and said, " Caroline, I won''t give you a hard time today. Get down on your knees and p yourself a hundred times. Every time you p, you say, ''I, Caroline a slut avable for every man''. You can take the 500,000 dors. " Chapter 87 You Can Kneel Now Chapter 87 You Can Kneel Now Chapter 87 You Can Kneel Now Caroline looked at the check on the table without doing anything. Easton sneered, "Why? Don''t you want to do it?" "Mr. Brooks, forget it. Anyway, she is the proudest woman in Lehcaster," A group of people who came with Easton was persuading Easton. However, it was not from the bottom of their hearts. It was more like mockery. "The proudest woman?" Easton smiled. He lit a cigarette, took a puff, and squinted at Caroline. Easton sneered, "She?" Marissa regretted it a lot. Marissa never expected that Caroline would have problems with these rich yboys. Marissa thought, "If I knew, in any case, I would never bring her to this group of people who could do anything." Caroline raised her eyes and scanned the surroundings. She was familiar with all the faces, but now she felt the friends who used to y together were so strange that she couldn''t recognize them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just like herself, people who knew Caroline in the past couldn''t recognize her at first nce either. "Caroline, is it fun to go to jail?" On the sofa, a man suddenly asked. Caroline''s heart lurched. Caroline looked in the direction that the voice sounded and saw that it was her friend who used to y games together, have midnight snacks together, and have a whirlwind driving to have fun. "Wesley." "Stop. Don''t call me that." Wesley, the cynical man on the sofa, quickly waved his hand and sneered, "I don''t want to be friends with a murderer." Caroline''s body shook slightly. The next second, Caroline gritted her teeth hard and felt dizzy, hearing the voice of her former friend. Marissa was also surprised and thought, "Murderer?" "Caroline has indeed been in prison. But killing?" "No, no, no. This fool is so stupid, and she can''t be the murderer." "I heard you are short of money." Wesley took out his wallet from his arms. A stack of banknotes seemed to be 30 thousand dors. Wesley took out the money from his wallet and fell on the crystal table. Wesley said, "I have money here. It''s the reward for watching you kneel and p yourself later." Caroline clenched her fists and then released them. Although the others were not as aggressive as Easton and Wesley, they all looked at Caroline as if they saw a show. "Will you refuse it? Caroline, think about it carefully. I heard that you are in urgent need of the money. I don''t know how urgent you are, but Marissa can bring you over here especially..." Hearing this, Marissa regretted it extremely! If Marissa had known that Caroline had problems with them, Marissa would never have taken Caroline to the lion''s den. "Mr. Brooks, live and let live." "Marissa, you''re not qualified to speak here. You''re just a watchdog raised by the mysterious boss of the Royal Club. I talk to you politely just for the big boss behind you, and you are not qualified to voice your opinions in Lehcasteryet!" Easton walked up to Caroline and looked at her condescendingly. "Caroline, is your dignity important or 500 thousand dors?" Easton asked with a weird smile. Obviously, Easton seized Caroline''s weakness that Caroline had an extremeck of money at this moment. Marissa had a very gloomy look. But she couldn''tpletely offend the rich yboys. While thinking about how to take Caroline out, Marissa also considered how to deal with the problemster. Even Bentley didn''t have to be an enemy of the well-known family behind all the people present today because of Caroline. "There''s no need to kneel down. It''s so tacky. Mr. Brooks, to oblige my boss, just forget it today," Marissa persuaded euphemistically. Easton turned around and pped Marissa fiercely, cursing sharply. "Didn''t I say? You''re not qualified to speak here." Caroline shouted with her red eyes, "Easton! It has nothing to do with Marissa! Why did you p her?" "Oops, Caroline. You''re not who you used to be. Do you need me to remind you? You are nothing now. You can''t show your authority anymore." Then Easton changed his look and pped Marissa directly again. "I pped her. What will you do? Caroline, you''re not the same as before. You''re fucking nothing now. You still want to meddle in her affairs, right?" "Don''t p her!" "Okay. Just kneel down. Kneel down and beg me." Easton said with a giggle, "Kneel down and beg me. Then I will let her go." "Caroline, I''m fine. He can only p me a few times but dares not to do anything else. Don''t care about him." Marissa looked at Easton coldly. Marissa''s identity was very embarrassing. It was because Marissa was the subordinate of the Royal Club''s boss that Easton dared to beat Marissa when Easton wanted to do so. It was also because Marissa was the subordinate of the Royal Club''s boss that Easton could only beat her but dared not kill her. Easton pped Marissa again and yelled, "You think I don''t dare do anything, don''t you?" "Easton!" Caroline shouted angrily with red eyes, "It is a grudge between us. What the hell do you want?" Caroline was very angry, and her eyes were red. Since meeting Marissa, Caroline especially cherished what Marissa had done for her and Marissa''s kindness to her. Someone had been nice to one 99 times, and the only time that he was not good to the one would make the one forget the previous 99 times. But Caroline was not that kind of person. She cherished Marissa''s kindness to her very much. Caroline thought, "Marissa certainly can''t do everything good for me. She also has her own life. She doesn''t owe me, and her kindness to me is my luck." Easton pped Marissa in front of Caroline again and again. It suffered Caroline even more than being hit. "Tell me! What do you want me to do? Easton! Tell me! Tell me! Just tell me!" Caroline shouted angrily! The rough voice sounded even more unpleasant! Marissa was stunned. Marissa had never seen Caroline show such feelings in front of her. Caroline had always been a boring person without any expressions. However, Caroline became different because Marissa was pped. "Caroline, I''m..." Before Marissa finished speaking, Easton pped Marissa directly, and her face was swollen. The back of Marissa''s head hit the corner of the table, making a loud sound. Caroline saw Marissa''s body shaking slightly and Marissa''s eyes lost focus for a moment. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat. "Easton! I''ll do it!" Caroline yelled at Easton with her rough voice, "I''ll do it!" Caroline bent her knees and was about to kneel down. "Wait a minute." Easton''s voice sounded. With a bang, Easton fell the wine ss on the ground, and the ss shattered into pieces. Easton sneered, "You can kneel now." Chapter 88 Let Me Go Chapter 88 Let Me Go Chapter 88 Let Me Go On the sofa, Wesley was on the phone and said something. Then Wesley stopped Caroline, "Hey, Caroline. Do you know who I was calling just now?" Wesley snickered, and his eyes glittered. "It was your brother. Do you know what your brother said? He said that Caroline was not from the Jameson family. Caroline, you are so pitiful. What''s the benefit of killing your best friend? Winnie is so unlucky to be your best friend!" Anger flickered in Wesley''s eyes. Wesley seemed to want to chop Caroline into pieces! Caroline lowered her head, and nobody knew what Caroline was thinking. Caroline didn''t retort. She knew that Wesley liked Winnie. Caroline didn''t exin but only sneered. Caroline thought, "No one believes me. Exining is useless." However, Caroline still felt the pangs in her heart because of Nathan''s words. Caroline chuckled. No one knew if Caroline wasughing at herself, Wesley, or Nathan. Caroline slowly bent her knees with a smile. Marissa yelled, "Caroline, no!" A boom sounded. With the loud sound of Caroline''s knees hitting the ground, Caroline knelt directly. The broken ss was embedded into Caroline''s knees, and Caroline was in pain. She looked up at Easton and said, "Let Marissa go." Marissa opened her eyes wide. Easton saw this and suddenly guffawed, "The most arrogant woman in Lehcaster knelt down! Caroline, you never expect to be miserable like this, right? Do you remember that I pursued you so hard at the beginning? You only said I was not worthy of you, which made me be a joke in Lehcaster since then!" Easton looked at Caroline with pleasure because he thought he seeded in revenge. "Caroline, Caroline, Caroline! Have you ever thought about ending up like today? Have you ever thought that you reap what you sow?" Easton picked up the check on the table, took a few steps back, and waved the check in his hand. "You want money, right? Just crawl over, and the money is here." Easton pointed under his crotch and continued, "You crawl between my legs, and then the 500 thousand dors will be yours. I keep my word. What do you say?" At that time, Caroline''s words had embarrassed Easton. Today Easton used 500 thousand dors to embarrass Caroline. "Caroline, no!" Marissa regretted it. She really regretted it! Caroline nced up at the check in Easton''s hand, hearing Marissa''s words. Caroline''s eyes flickered. Suddenly, Caroline slowly turned her head and looked at Marissa. Marissa''s heart skipped a beat, and her pupils were dted! Caroline turned her head and looked at Marissa. Caroline thought, "I''m sorry. I have my way to go, and I still have a lot of things to do. I want to escape from that person." Caroline took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She continued to think, "It''s not a big deal. It''s not the first time I have knelt down. Anyway, I have nothing." "It doesn''t matter who I kneel to." Caroline sneered. There were another two sounds of wine sses falling. Marissa yelled angrily, "Mr. Brooks, why do you have intense hatred? You''re so despicable!" Easton pped Marissa again and he enjoyed this so much. Caroline''s heart lurched. Caroline raised her head and said coldly, "Don''t touch her." As Caroline moved forward, more pieces of ss got deep into her knees and the existing ss got deeper into her flesh. Marissa wanted to stop Caroline but was stopped by others. "Ms. Smith, stay aside and watch quietly. If you really annoy Mr. Brooks, Caroline is going to suffer again." The words were like a threat, like a warning, and like a reminder. Marissa was anxious when she heard it, but she didn''t dare to do anything. "My boss will be angry if you do so." "Well, who is your boss? If he is really angry, you can directly tell him who we are." Easton believed that no one wanted to be his enemy if he joined hands with the yboys in Lehcaster. They didn''t think he would be stupid enough to provoke their families just for a negligible employee. Although it was only a few steps away, Caroline felt she was kneeling on the tip of a knife when she moved forward. There were beads of sweat on Caroline''s forehead, and the clothes on her back were soaked. Caroline nced up at Easton. "Come on." "Come on." "Just crawl quickly." In the room, the voices sounded one after another. The people kept sayinge on in Caroline''s ears. As soon as Marissa shouted to stop Caroline, her mouth was covered by those people. "Come one! Come on! Come on! Just crawl over!" With their gloating urges and impatient eyes, Caroline''s back was very straight but her whole body froze. Caroline thought, "500 thousand dors! 500 thousand dors! I''ll have 500 thousand dors if I crawl between his legs! I will be the winner! But why? Why is my heart so painful that I almost can''t breathe?" "I was a prisoner, and I don''t need dignity!" "Dignity is a luxury. I don''t have it anymore! Don''t be hypocritical!" "I can only be a qualified bitch!" Under the gaze of everyone, Caroline slowly arched her back, bent down, lowered her head, and crawled. Caroline held her hands on the ground and crawled over step by step from between Easton''s legs. Caroline thought, "It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s not a big deal." "I also crawled under the crotch of those people in the same cell. It''s nothing." However, with every step of climbing over, Caroline remembered the past memories that she didn''t want to remember more clearly. In the prison, in the big bathroom, they blocked Caroline in the corner and let Caroline crawl between their legs. Some people went further. When Caroline crawled over, they would urinate, and Caroline''s face was covered with urine. If Caroline refused, she would be sted by them with a high pressure water gun. Whether it was summer or winter, as long as Caroline resisted, she would be treated with more terrifying methods. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline didn''t know how she crawled over. Her body trembled violently. At this moment, Caroline was brought back to three years of prison life. "Well, well. Caroline, once the prouddy of the Jameson family, crawled between a man''s legs for 500 thousand dors." "Hurry up. Take a picture. It must be on the front page tomorrow." Caroline''s face turned pale suddenly. Caroline couldn''t grow a pair anymore. She said with her pale mouth, "Don''t take pictures." Caroline thought, "No. They can''t take pictures!" "Whatever you say. Anyway, you''re not thedy of the Jameson Group anymore," Someone snorted. Marissa''s pupils were dted. Marissa looked at Caroline in surprise and thought, "Thedy of the Jameson Group?" "Caroline?" "If she is thedy of the Jameson family, why does she be like this?" Marissa couldn''t believe it! These people''s words immediately broke Caroline''s tough disguise. Caroline slowly raised her head and begged, "Please, don''t take pictures." "Please? Easton, did you hear that? Ms. Jameson just said please! Ms. Jameson, the proudest woman in Lehcaster, actually said please!" Everyone guffawed. Caroline could only hear their mockery but nothing! There was only fear on Caroline''s face. "Don''t take pictures! Don''t take pictures!" Caroline screamed. But the more Caroline resisted, the more people around her picked up their mobile phones to take pictures and the more cheerful they were. Everyone guffawed. Theirughter was like a curse, making Caroline breathe rapidly. Caroline shook her head desperately and shouted, "Don''t take pictures! Don''t take pictures!" Caroline thought, "No! Don''t take pictures!" Caroline''s embarrassment was shown in front of her former friends, and they allughed at Caroline. Caroline only felt that all the objects around her, whether people or things, were spinning fast. She looked up at the rotating ceiling and said, "Let me go. Let me go. Please let me go." Marissa looked at Caroline and closed her eyes in pain. Marissa thought, "Caroline, this foolish woman!" "You don''t want us to take pictures, do you?" Wesley grabbed a bottle of wine, squatted down, and handed it to Caroline. Wesley said, "Come on. Drink it all, and we won''t take pictures." Chapter 89 Winnie is Not Innocent Chapter 89 Winnie is Not Innocent Chapter 89 Winnie is Not Innocent "Do you remember when you forced Winnie to drink a bottle of whiskey? Ms. Jameson, did you ever think at that time that you would have today?" Caroline looked nkly at Wesley, who had a hateful look, and asked in confusion, "I? Forcing? Winnie? Drink a bottle of whiskey?" Caroline was very confused. Caroline disdained to force someone, let alone using this kind of shabby trick to force Winnie to drink a bottle of whiskey. Caroline never disdained to do such a thing. "Are you ying the fool? Ms. Jameson, how awesome you were! You were jealous of Winnie, so you deliberately goaded her into drinking that bottle of whiskey. Do you think no one saw it and knew about it?" Caroline suddenly interrupted Wesley. Caroline said in a rough voice, "No. I haven''t done this." Wesley snorted and stared at Caroline fiercely. Wesley said, "Do you mean I wronged you? Or do you mean Winnie was a liar? At that time, Winnie was drunk on the road. Fortunately, I met her, otherwise, I didn''t know what would happen to her!" "Caroline, do you mean Winnie''s drunkenness is fake, or what I saw is fake?" Caroline looked thunderstruck! Caroline''s pupils were dted. Caroline thought, "Winnie was drunk and met Wesley. Is that true?" "Did Winnie say that?" Caroline had a strange look. Wesley was unable to stand Caroline like this and said, "You are really good at putting on an act! You were good at ying the fool before! You were so good with Winnie in front of people, but you did some shoddy tricks behind your back. Do you think you can hide it from others? Why did Winnie have an asional bruise on her arm and thigh?" "Is that your thoughts? You think I was unkind to Winnie, right?" Caroline knelt on the ground. The glitter of her eyes darkened, and Caroline felt a little tired and painful. But soon the tiredness and pain were hidden. In fact, Caroline already guessed it. Caroline experienced it a lot for three years. She was handcuffed to the toilet and too painful to sleep and breathe smoothly for many nights. Caroline could only lean against the corner and look at the ceiling of the bathroom. For many silent nights, Caroline had nothing to do but could only be in a daze. Caroline could certainly know something that she hadn''t seen clearly before. Caroline spent three years thinking over and over again. At first, she did this just to find out the evidence that she was wronged. But the more Caroline thought about it, the soberer she became. In the end, when Caroline thought about those things over and over again, it was no longer to find evidence of her innocence, but to prove that her guess was wrong. Caroline chuckled without a word. Her smile was so bitter. Caroline thought her guess was right. From the moment Wesley used Caroline, Caroline knew what a ridiculous and pitiful thing she had done in those three years. To prove that Caroline had guessed wrong and to prove Winnie''s innocence, Caroline tortured herself to recall over and over again those memories that she didn''t want to remember. Caroline thought, "Am I stupid?" "Yes!" "Otherwise, in those three years, when I realized that Winnie was not innocent, I shouldn''t have recalled the past over and over again, trying to find evidence of Winnie''s innocence to overturn the doubts in my deep heart." "You''re smiling. Caroline, you''re smiling. Why are you smiling? Are you smiling because of Winnie''s death or your sessful trick? Caroline, you are shameless! You are still smiling! Stop smiling!" Wesley was annoyed by Caroline''s bizarre smile. Wesley was angry for no reason. Caroline looked up at Wesley and smiled, but there was noughter. The smile made people ufortable, and it was so weird. When Wesley, Easton, and others saw Caroline''s smile, they panicked. Caroline finally opened her mouth, and her rough voice jarred everyone''s nerves. "Wesley, thank you. Thank you. Thank you so much." Caroline thought, "It''s you who pulled me out of my fantasy and made me finally willing to face up to my deep doubts about Winnie." Caroline thought, "I''ve never done what Wesley said. Wesley''s anger is so real. What does that mean?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It means Winnie really told Wesley such a false lie!" "There were so many doubts about what happened that year. I did nothing, but there was evidence against me in the end. What was the evidence? It was the text messages and phone records to me on Winnie''s mobile phone before the ident!" "At that time, I never doubted Winnie." "So I really thank Wesley." But Caroline''s words were more like a provocation to them. Wesley was furious. Caroline''s thankspletely irritated Wesley. "Thank you? Did you say thank you just now?" Wesley thought, "I was humiliating her. But she thanked me." "Fuck!" "Fuck!" "Fuck!" Wesley grabbed Caroline''s hair and rudely handed a bottle of wine to Caroline. Wesley said, "Well, if you want to thank me, just drink the bottle of wine. If you do so, I will ask my friends here to delete all the photos and videos." "What do you say? It''s fair, right? You forced Winnie to drink a bottle of whiskey that year, and today you''ll also drink a bottle of whiskey. I swear here that I will never pick on you again." Wesley looked fierce and continued, "Will you drink or not?" To drink or not to drink? Caroline lowered her eyes and looked at the bottle of whiskey without saying a word. Marissa was covered with her mouth and opened her eyes wide. She couldn''t make a sound. "I didn''t do it, and I can''t drink either," Caroline slowly exined. Caroline thought, "I didn''t do it, and it''s true. I can''t drink either. Why did I endure so much insult and mockery before and did things that no one wanted to do? In order not to drink, I can kneel down. I can get into the water to risk my life. I can sing until I lose my voice. And I can do many things. But I just can''t drink." "I don''t drink." Caroline suddenly raised her head and said very slowly but firmly, "The big boss promised me I didn''t have to drink." Wesley guffawed, "It''s the first time I heard that hostesses don''t have to drink. Caroline, do you think you are still the person you used to be? Do you think you can still do whatever you want?" Wesley took out his mobile phone and raised it. He showed Caroline a video he had just shot. "If I press the keypad, this video will be uploaded directly. Well, don''t you really drink?" Chapter 90 Mr. Shawn, Help Chapter 90 Mr. Shawn, Help Chapter 90 Mr. Shawn, Help Caroline''s shoulders trembled. "Caroline, you know the people who can see the video all." Caroline''s heart suddenly skipped a beat! Marissa grunted and opened her eyes wide. She wanted to say, "No! Caroline, don''t drink!" Marissa saw Caroline slowly raising her hand and holding the bottle of whiskey. Marissa heard Caroline''s rough voice, "I''ll drink." Marissa struggled and thought, "No! No!" Marissa opened her eyes wide and tried desperately to reach Caroline. But the person holding Marissa was too strong. Easton looked at Marissa and smiled frivolously. "Marissa, I''m sorry. It''s between her and us, and it''s none of your business." Marissa still struggled and wanted to say, "No! You''re wrong! She will die! Are you going to kill Caroline?" Suddenly, the phone rang in Marissa''s pocket. Marissa was stunned. The next moment, things changed! Marissa turned her head and mmed into the person who grabbed her. When the man was staggering, Marissa answered the phone so quickly, "Mr. Shawn! Help! We''re on the sixth floor." Easton knocked off Marissa''s mobile phone and sneered, "Marissa, you are great! You''re very great! Well, it was your bullshit mysterious boss just now, right?" "Well, we are waiting here today. I''ll see what your boss will do to us!" Marissa''s mobile phone was not hung up, and Bentley on the other end of the phone was indifferent. Until... "Wesley, let her drink! Let''s see how Ms. Jameson, the famous woman in Lehcaster, loses her dignity!" On the other end of the phone, Bentley''s hand holding the phone suddenly tightened! "Cyrus, take some people and go to the sixth floor." Bentley hurried to the elevator. Cyrus was stunned. Cyrus hurriedly called other people and followed Bentley in front of him. Cyrus asked, "Mr. Shawn, what happened?" In the elevator, Bentley pursed his lips tightly and didn''t say a word, and his eyes showed his anxiety. They took the elevator to the sixth floor. Bentley went out of the elevator immediately, opening rooms one by one along the way to find where Marissa and Caroline were. Cyrus knew something and thought, "Obviously, Mr. Shawn is very anxious, and he''s looking for someone." In the box. The atmosphere was tense at that moment. Wesley yed with the mobile phone in his hand. He squinted and sneered, "Do it. What are you waiting for? I''m ready to upload the video." "I''m sure everyone will miss you very much when they hear you''re released from prison." "Wait a minute." Caroline''s face turned pale. Caroline stopped Wesley and stared at Wesley straightly. "I''ll do it." Caroline knew that she didn''t need to redeem the Jameson family and knew she was useless. The Jameson family had abandoned her before, but Caroline still didn''t want to embarrass the Jameson family because of her. "No!" Marissa struggled and panicked. Marissa thought, "Caroline can''t drink. Drinking will kill her!" "When others drink, they get drunk at most. However, if Caroline drinks, she will die!" Caroline nced at Marissa and smiled at Marissa. The smile shocked Marissa. Marissa suddenly realized that Caroline was so beautiful when she smiled. Caroline wanted to remember Marissa in her heart with this look. "All right, it''s not part forever. It''s just having a drink. What a big deal!" Easton sneered. Marissa red at Easton. Caroline smiled lightly and put the bottle into her mouth. When Caroline raised her head, she said to Delores, "If I don''t die, I will continue to repay your kindness. If I die, don''t think I''m useless." "I tried my best." Caroline drank a mouthful of whiskey. Caroline hadn''t drunk wine for a long time, and she choked and coughed violently, coughing out most of the mouthful of wine. "Ms. Jameson, this wine is precious. Don''t waste it." Someone heckled, "Drink. Hurry up." Someone sneered, "She thinks the wine is not good. Wesley, you should get a good wine for Ms. Jameson." Everybody hit a man who was down. Caroline didn''t have problems with them. It was not a big deal for more people here to watch such a show. A boom sounded! There was a loud crash on the door. Everyone subconsciously looked towards the door and saw a figure at the door in a poor light. Bentley ignored the other people in the room. He only looked for Caroline directly! When Bentley saw the wine bottle in Caroline''s hand, his pupils were suddenly dted! Bentley panicked for no reason and rushed over like a gust of wind without hesitation. Bentley grabbed the wine bottle from Caroline''s hand and sped Caroline in his arms. "Who? Who did this?" Suddenly, Bentley raised his head and swept at the people one by one with red eyes. Everyone here was stunned. No one expected that Bentley would be here. "Mr. Shawn?" Easton tentatively called. "Cyrus, let Marissa speak." Marissa was still controlled by others. In fact, Cyrus didn''t need to do anything after Bentley ordered. The person who controlled Marissa seemed to have touched a hot potato and directly released Marissa. "How much did she drink?" Bentley said coldly. However, if one listened carefully, he could hear the nervousness and worry. "Mr. Shawn, your arrival is timely. She just took a few sips." Bentley still had a cold face and thought, "A few sips are nothing to ordinary people, but for Caroline..." Bentley subconsciously put his hand on Caroline''s left waist. Caroline''s whole body froze. Caroline didn''t dare to move at all. She felt her chest was in pain and her stomach was burning. The two sips of whisky made her feel ill. Bentley had a grim look. When he raised his head, he swept at the group of people one by one and said, "I''ll have a bone to pick with youter. I won''t let any of you go." Killing flickered in Bentley''s eyes. Bentley shouted, "Cyrus, let someone keep an eye on them." Then Bentley bent over and picked Caroline up. Bentley strode quickly out of the room and said, "Marissa, follow me." Marissa hurriedly followed. Caroline buried her head and didn''t struggle. She felt cold in her heart and said nothing. Caroline couldn''t be grateful for Bentley''s rescue. Speechless all the way. Bentley got into the car parked downstairs, holding Caroline. Bentley ordered, "Marissa, go." Bentley hugged Caroline and sat in the back seat. Suddenly, a check appeared in front of Bentley. "Mr. Shawn, this is thest 500 thousand dors. I''m free." Bentley looked at the check with deep eyes. He was so shrewd that he guessed most of the things from Caroline''s words. Bentley suddenly raised his head and looked at the back of Marissa, who was driving in the driver''s seat. A cold sweat broke out on Marissa''s forehead, and Marissa was very nervous. Bentley didn''t ask, nor did Marissa exin. Bentley didn''t look at Marissa anymore but turned his head slightly to look at Caroline in his arms. Bentley suddenly smiled and said, "What did I say? I let you deposit 5 million dors to that bank card in one month." Bentley raised his wrist and nced down at his watch. "It''s 22:48 now. You still have an hour and twelve minutes to deposit the money to the bank card. Remember, I don''t just want 5 million dors. What I said at the beginning is to deposit 5 million dors to the bank card within a month." Bentley deliberately emphasized the word deposit. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caroline suddenly understood something! "You can''t!" "Yes, I can." Bentley smiled. Caroline''s pupils were dted. Caroline shouted, "You are shameless!" She thought, "He schemed against me! He is simply unreasonable! He ys on words!" "How can he be so shameless!" "Let me down!" Caroline shouted in a panic, "Marissa, Marissa, go to the bank. Take me to the bank!" Chapter 91 Break Hope in Person Chapter 91 Break Hope in Person Chapter 91 Break Hope in Person Bentley suddenly pinched Caroline''s chin and raised it vigorously, forcing Caroline to raise her head. The handsome face was close at hand! Bentley stared at Caroline''s face coldly and said, "Go to the hospital or go to the bank. Caroline, I''ll give you a chance to choose." Caroline, who was close to Bentley''s face, could clearly see the fluff on Bentley''s face. Caroline looked at Bentley stubbornly. "I''m going to the bank," Caroline said word by word. She refused to give in. "Without a kidney, how dare you drink!" Bentley reminded Caroline in a cold voice, "Are you going to risk your neck?" "I''m going to the bank!" "Are you still going to the bank even if you die?" Caroline looked at Bentley close at hand solemnly and said indifferently, "Yes." Caroline thought, "It''s not the first time I''ve risked my neck, let alone just two sips of whiskey." Caroline subconsciously grabbed the neckline of Bentley''s suit jacket tightly. Caroline didn''t realize it, but Bentley saw this. Bentley lowered his eyes and swept at Caroline''s hand holding the neckline of his suit jacket. On the back of Caroline''s hand, blue veins appeared. Bentley looked at Caroline''s face again. No one knew what his gaze meant. While staring at Caroline, Bentley was thinking, "What this woman used to love most was to appear and wander in front of me from time to time. She couldn''t wait to make me look at her more, and she would be happy all day." "When did everything change without me realizing it?" "Even if she risks her life, she wants to go to the bank and escape from me." Something crazy flickered in Bentley''s eyes. Bentley looked at Caroline with deeper eyes. "Caroline, are you really so eager to go to the bank?" Bentley thought after speaking, "Are you really so eager to escape from me?" "No! It shouldn''t be like this!" "Between us, I''m the only one who can end this!" Bentley took the check from Caroline''s hand and shook it gently. "What can you do even if I let you go to the bank? The bank is closed. Can cheques be deposited in the ATM?" Could cheques be deposited in the ATM? Of course not! Caroline looked thunderstruck! Caroline looked at the check between Bentley''s index and middle fingers nkly and thought, "So the check I worked so hard to get is actually a piece of paper?" "So I put up with it all just for this piece of paper?" Suddenly, Caroline looked up and begged, "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Shawn, I beg you. It''s also money, and it''s also 5 million dors. There''s no difference between the check and the bank card. There''s no difference between depositing the money today and depositing it tomorrow." As Caroline said, she was about to kneel down. "Mr. Shawn, I beg you. I''ll kneel down for you. I have nothing else. I only have my knees. I''ll give them to you. I''ll give you thest thing I have. As long as you say, I will be free and I can get out of here!" Bentley watched coldly and pped the check on Caroline''s face. Bentley retorted, "Thest thing you have? Isn''t it freedom?" Bentley thought, "Knees? Are they thest thing she can give me?" Bentley''s anger couldn''t vent. Bentley continued to think, "Is thest thing she can give me a pair of knees that she can kneel down to anyone?" "In the past, she gave me infatuation and love, whether infatuation or love was dazzling. Even I would find it precious." "But today, what did she say?" "Thest thing she can give to me is her knees!" "Bullshit!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "She still wants to escape from me!" "No!" "I will never allow it." "I don''t know why I want to prevent her from fleeing from me. Subconsciously, as soon as I think of it, I go crazy, uneptable." "I don''t know why, but I''ll never allow it!" "Never! I''ll never allow it!" Caroline''s face paled. Caroline understood everything. Bentley said, "Freedom. Caroline, you''d better remember one thing firmly. I say you don''t have freedom, and you''ll never have it!" Marissa was driving in the driver''s seat, and her heart lurched. Marissa thought, "Why did he torture her like this?" "Marissa, speed up." Bentley didn''t even look at Caroline on the side. Bentley took out his mobile phone and pressed the keypad. "Go to the hospital right away. She drank some wine." "Who?" "Caroline." The person on the other end of the phone shouted, "What? How dare she drink! Is she risking her neck?" "I will take her to the hospital now. Be ready." When Anderson on the other end of the phone wanted to say that he was not working today, Bentley hung up the phone directly. Anderson hurriedly jumped out of the bed and cursed, "Fuck!" Anderson thought, "I really make bad friends by mistake!" In the car, Caroline picked up the check and stared nkly at it. Then Caroline suddenly chuckled and thought, "Bentley, do you know?" Do you know what I went through for this check?" "Marissa, open the window." In the car, the rough female voice sounded. Marissa hesitated and asked Bentley from the rearview mirror with her eyes. In the back seat, Bentley squinted slightly and nced at Caroline. Bentley nodded slightly. Marissa pressed the button, and the rear window slowly lowered. Marissa nced cautiously from the rearview mirror, and she almost forgot to breathe because of the nce! Caroline in the back seat had a calm look. The check in her hand was torn into two pieces, and the two pieces were torn into four pieces. The four pieces became eight pieces. The check for 5 million dors was torn into pieces in her hand. Caroline held the pieces and stretched her hand out the window. Caroline opened her hand, and the pieces were blown away by the wind. Marissa couldn''t help shouting in shock, "Are you crazy! Did you forget how you got this check? Why did you just let it be a piece of waste paper?" Caroline didn''t blink from beginning to end with a terribly calm look. Hearing Marissa''s words, Caroline slowly looked over and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter." Marissa thought, "It doesn''t matter!" "It does matter!" Marissa was furious. However, when Marissa saw Caroline''s calm look, Marissa suddenly couldn''t speak anymore. Marissa thought, "Of course, it does matter! Her former friends humiliated her, and they were all the old friends she was most ashamed to face. She knelt, crawled between their legs on the broken ss, and begged for mercy in front of these old friends who used to be able to chat and have coffee together. She even risked her life to drink. How does it not matter?" "Everyone said that Caroline loved money and could do anything." "Is it really so?" "People only saw her lying on the ground and picking up money with a smiling face. And they just thought that the smiling face was her real face." "They wouldn''t ask Caroline why you did this." "Was she really not in pain?" At this moment, Marissa hated herself very much and resented Bentley. Caroline broke her hope in person. Marissa didn''t dare to think about how much pain was hidden at this moment and how much effort it took to suppress it under Caroline''s calm face. Marissa didn''t know what Caroline''s feelings were when Caroline ripped up the check. Marissa suddenly admired Caroline very much. Everyone said that Caroline was lowly, but the woman who was useless in others'' opinions was stronger and more tolerant than most people in the world. Bentley looked at Caroline with deep eyes and asked, "Why did you rip it up?" Caroline calmly said, "It''s just a piece of waste paper." Caroline thought, "I only got a piece of waste paper with all my effort." "I''m desperate, and I''ll give it up. Is he satisfied?" "I''m waiting for him to get tired of the game and let me go." "But before that, I can''t escape his shackles. I''m so tired." Chapter 92 The Most Regrettable Thing in My Life Is to Meet You Chapter 92 The Most Regrettable Thing in My Life Is to Meet You Chapter 92 The Most Regrettable Thing in My Life Is to Meet You In the hospital. After checking Caroline carefully, Anderson spoke. "You are so lucky." Anderson couldn''t help rolling his eyes and continued, "Don''t you know your physical condition? How dare you drink!" Then Anderson stood up, walked out, and mmed the door. Outside the door, Bentley was smoking. "Give me one." Anderson stretched out his hand towards Bentley. Bentley took out his cigarette case and threw a cigarette directly at Anderson. Anderson directly lit up the cigarette and asked, "What happened?" Anderson nced at the door behind him. He still remembered the first time he met Caroline after she was released from prison. To avoid drinking, the proud woman knelt down in front of everyone. Bentley just smoked without saying a word. Anderson didn''t care about Bentley''s indifference. Anderson blew out a stream of smoke and said, "I heard that you asked her to take 5 million dors in a month and let her go, didn''t you?" Then Anderson flicked the ash and continued, "Will you let her go?" "Impossible." Bentley suddenly said coldly, who hadn''t spoken all the time. Anderson was speechless and surprised by Bentley''s tone. Anderson touched Bentley''s elbow and said, "Hey, have you noticed that you are very strange when you encounter her business?" Bentley frowned and said, "Don''t beat about the bush, say what you want!" Anderson coughed and thought, "It''s you who let me cut to the chase." Anderson cleared his throat and said, "I think you care too much about Caroline. You''re different from what you used to be. Buddy, you are such a smart person. Don''t you notice your strange behavior?" Anderson didn''t believe that Bentley hadn''t noticed the change in his mentality. However... Thirty secondster. "Are you kidding me?" Anderson stamped his foot and said, "If you don''t speak, it means that you think so too. Don''t you retort me?" "Is she okay?" After a while, Bentley asked. Anderson looked at Bentley strangely and thought, "He didn''t say a word for a while. But when he spoke, he just asked about Caroline''s situation!" Anderson thought, "Things are going badly." "She''s lucky. She didn''t drink much, and this kind of thing should never happen again." Anderson said again, "But she hurt her knees a bit seriously." By the window, cold flickered in Bentley''s eyes. Bentley stubbed out the cigarette butt and said okay. Then he turned and pushed the door into the ward. Anderson was about to follow up. With a bang, the wooden door closed directly in front of him. Anderson touched his nose and smacked. He thought, "No big deal! He just didn''t allow me to enter the ward. I''ll enter the ward tomorrow. I''ll go into the ward every day. The hospital is my home." Anderson felt unbnced in his mind. He didn''t stay and turned to leave. In the ward. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Bentley stood by the bed, looking condescendingly at Caroline on the bed. Caroline lowered her head, and the room was quiet. After a long time, Caroline still said nothing. Bentley was suddenly angry. "They let you kneel, so you did so! Caroline, how many people have you knelt to just for money?" Bentley couldn''t stand such a lowly woman. Bentley didn''t expect that Caroline was not as dazzling as before! Caroline on the bed didn''t say a word. Bentley was even angrier! "Tell me. If I didn''t show up in time, would you really drink that bottle of wine in the end? Are you so contemptuous of your own life?" Bentley couldn''t believe that Caroline risked her neck for money! Bentley thought, "It''s not the first time!" "It''s the same as the drowning of a real person underwater in that performance!" "When did Caroline''s life be so cheap?" "When did she not take her life so seriously?" "And why can she still be so calm?" Was Caroline calm? No! Caroline clenched her hand tighter and tighter hidden in the quilt. "Caroline, you don''t have much luck and only have one life. Tell me. If I don''t show up in time, what will you do?" Bentley''s words destroyed Caroline''s sanity! Caroline suddenly raised her head! Caroline''s eyes were fierce! "I don''t care about your arrival! I don''t need your arrival! I don''t need it!" Caroline was trembling with anger and red at Bentley with her red eyes! Caroline shouted in her heart, "Bentley! Who made me like this? Don''t be hypocritical! You must be so happy because I became lowly, knelt down, and risked my life!" "It''s all my fault to kill your beloved Winnie!" "It''s all my fault to fall in love with you!" "I was wrong! I was wrong! Are you satisfied?" Caroline shouted, "Mr. Shawn! I won''t thank you!" Caroline thought, "I won''t forgive you!" "Never!" "If I was really guilty, I would deserve to suffer all!" "But I''ve never done it, and he didn''t even want to listen to my exnation!" Wesley''s questioning in the Royal Club''s room was still in Caroline''s ears! Wesley''s words were also evidence that Winnie was a nice girl! For the first time, Caroline looked at Bentley''s eyes with hatred! Caroline thought, "If he was willing to spend more time and willing to believe me, if... No! There is no if but only the unjust verdict of my three years in prison!" Bentley was surprised to see hatred in Caroline''s eyes. Caroline had never been like this before, whether it was the proud Caroline three years ago or the lowly Caroline three yearster! But today, Bentley really saw hatred in Caroline''s eyes at that moment! Bentley felt his heart hurt and quickened his breath unconsciously! Bentley thought, "Caroline can only love me. She can''t hate me!" Suddenly, Bentley gritted his teeth and ignored the pain in his heart. Bentley looked at Caroline. Caroline suddenly sneered, "Mr. Shawn, your beloved Winnie is not innocent!" "Well, you still want to quibble, don''t you?" The glimmer of hope was in Caroline''s eye but faded away. Caroline thought, "Sure enough, he doesn''t believe me. He doesn''t believe me from the bottom of his heart." When others thought Caroline''s exnation was a cover-up, Caroline thought there was no need to exin. Caroline said to herself, "Don''t be stupid again to try to make him believe me." However, Caroline was not happy enough. She was about to be tortured crazy by herself. Caroline stared at Bentley by the bed and sneered, "Winnie deserves to die. She deserves it!" Bentley was about to p Caroline''s face. Caroline''s face turned pale, and Caroline closed her eyes subconsciously. The expected pain did note to Caroline. With a bang, Bentley punched the wall. "Caroline, I don''t care whether you''re lowly or embarrassed. I''ll still think you are what you used to be. The dead is gone, the living is here. And you still insulted her. You make me sick!" With a loud noise, an intense disappointment flickered in Bentley''s eyes. Bentley mmed the door and left! In the ward, Caroline on the hospital bed was like a sculpture with a very calm look. One minute passed. Two minutes passed. Five minutes passed, and ten minutes passed... N?velDrama.Org ? content. Finally! Caroline kept screaming angrily and thought, "Winnie is dead. What about me? What about me? What about me?" Caroline couldn''t help standing it anymore and roaring in depression! Caroline thought, "Bentley! Are you blind? Are you blind in your heart?" "What about me?" "Do you think I deserve it? I deserve to die, don''t I?" "I make you sick, right? I humiliate a dead person, right? But the dead woman is not innocent!" Caroline kept screaming angrily and sounded a monster-like voice in Caroline''s throat. Caroline closed her eyes in pain and thought, "Bentley, the most regrettable thing in my life is to meet you!" Chapter 93 I Am Absolutely Blind Chapter 93 I Am Absolutely Blind Chapter 93 I Am Absolutely Blind Facing Bentley Shawn, Marissa Smith is very nervous, "Mr. Shawn, I just think Caroline Jameson really hurts." She is exining why she helped Caroline Jameson hide the source of so much money from the man in front of her. Bentley Shawn is not in a good mood at the moment. The woman''sst bitter words have been ringing in his ears, which can''t disappear. Hearing what Marissa Smith is saying at the moment, "Caroline Jameson really hurts.", a sardonic grin suddenly appears on his thin lips: "Marissa Smith, I don''t have any good people." Does that woman really hurt? Then why did she curse and humiliate her dead former friend? Does such a person hurt? He is very angry, unspeakably! He was not as angry as he is today when he found her humble and pitiful! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Caroline Jameson was proud and heroic in his impression, she would never make such a humiliation and abuse to a dead person! But today, she is a real eye-opener. Gratuitous anger and unexined disappointment are overwhelming. He doesn''t understand what he is disappointed in! Marissa Smith''s forehead is dripping with cold sweat, and the man in front of her could decide her life and death in a word. But she doesn''t regret it! "Mr. Shawn, it was my fault to disobey your orders. I am willing to ept punishment." says Marissa Smith with a straight spine. For an instant, there is a distant look in Bentley Shawn''s eyes. He sees Caroline Jameson''s appearance in his memory in Marissa Smith. She was also brave to assume the responsibility, she had the same straight spine when facing him, and she was also regretless. "Go to the Punishment Hall to receive the punishment tomorrow morning." Bentley Shawn said this firmly in a cold voice and walked out with his slender thighs. Leaning against the white wall behind, Marissa Smith was weak, and breathed a sigh of relief for a while. Marissa Smith exhaled a foul air, raised her arm and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. It is a good thing that Bentley Shawn let her go to the Punishment Hall for punishment. On second thought, she was wondering how it went on Caroline Jameson. Marissa Smith didn''t hesitate to walk in the direction of Caroline Jameson''s ward. Just before arriving at the ward, Marissa Smith raised her hand and was about to knock at the door. Suddenly, her raised hand paused in mid-air, and she cocked her ears to listen. It was not her illusion that there was a depressive roar. Across the door, there is a depressed, low, rough, unlistenable and beast-like roar. This is the fool''s ruined voice, her unique voice. It''s depressed, muffled, like a wounded little beast, which dare not make widely known. Marissa Smith, like a sculpture, stood at the ward door and did not move for a long time. It''s unknown how long time has passed. In the ward, the depressive neigh in the throat gradually disappeared. Marissa Smith concentrated more on listening and confirmed that the person in the ward was quiet. She didn''t rush in, and about a quarter of an hour passed. Marissa Smith had been standing at the doorway and waited for a quarter of an hour before she raised her arm and knocked on the door again. She opened the door and got in. At first nce, she saw the person on the bed, who happened to look at her. Two eyes met each other. A gentle smile raised on Marissa Smith''s delicate face: "How are you, Callie?" "Well. I''m all right, "said the woman on the bed, the injury of whom was unable to discover now. " The doctor said I was lucky. " That calm appearance made Marissa Smith feel a bit depressed in her heart. If she hadn''t heard the repressive neigh at the door, she would have believed her words. Marissa Smith looked at Caroline Jameson, her eyes being deep, with a little consideration. After all, she raised her smile again, walked towards Caroline Jameson, pulled a chair and sat at Caroline Jameson''s bedside. She reached out her hands and put them on the back of Caroline Jameson''s hands: "It''s good to be all right. Take good care of yourself. Your knees are badly hurt this time. " Marissa Smith wanted to catch Caroline Jameson, shook her shoulder desperately, and asked her: "Why don''t you cry? Why don''t you say anything? Why do you pretend to be all right?" Are you sure you are fine? Then why do you neigh at the ce where no one else can see you! Why can I hear the heart-wrenching oppression in your neighs? Clearly, Caroline Jameson is the most ufortable person, but Marissa Smith is the one with trembling palms. Marissa Smith seems to have seen her past in Caroline Jameson. She wants to forget the damn past but remembers it clearly again today because of Caroline Jameson! "Hungry?" For a long time, Marissa Smith suppressed her inner emotional fluctuation and tried to keep calm in the face of Caroline Jameson: "What would you like to eat? I''ll go get it." With this, she stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, her arm was grabbed and a rough voice from the bed behind her called, "Marissa." Marissa Smith didn''t look back. The rough voice behind her said, "Can you lend me your shoulder?" Marissa Smith finally trembled at the tip of her heart. Her eyes were sore, and she didn''t speak. When she turned around, she was surrounded by a pair of arms around her waist, and her chest was covered with a head. Marissa Smith clearly feels that the head is in her arms, which is trembling slightly. She can''t see Caroline Jameson''s expression but can guess that this fool must be secretly crying. Well, this is a good thing. A person who doesn''t cry has finally learned to cry. "Callie, do you remember that I have said that I hung out in Lehcaster, and I was used to indifference, but I gave you special treatment. It''s not because that I was kind-hearted. I don''t profess to be a good person, but I still have a little kindness for you. Callie, I thought you and the old me were so alike in the past. Now, however, in fact, I find that we are not alike at all. I just know that you were born into a wealthy family, and you are the daughter of the Jameson Family, a wealthy family in Lehcaster. I have always been a child of a poor family. I have suffered from hardships since I was a child, so I was able to survive from what happened later. Thanks to the hardships I had been suffering since childhood. You are different. You were pampered andcked nothing. After this humiliation, you can still keep your pride in your bones. Caroline Jameson, you are far stronger than me. " Getting up again from weathered snow rain and childhood hardships cannot bepared with growing up in prosperity from childhood but being devastated and still being able to live a good life. Marissa Smith felt that Caroline Jameson was tougher than weeds. It''s hard to imagine that the daughter of a big group has the tough characteristics of weeds. "Marissa," Caroline Jameson didn''t look up, still buried in Marissa Smith''s chest, and suddenly said sullenly, "Marissa, they said that I killed someone because of jealousy. I deliberately designed to kill my best friend Winnie Carter, the favorite woman of Mr. Shawn." "I don''t believe it. You disdain to do such a thing. " Marissa Smith said lightly. Caroline Jameson buried in Marissa Smith''s arms suddenly burst into tears. Bentley Shawn, I''m absolutely blind! A person who has been together for half a year knows me better than you! Chapter 94 Nobody Is a Fuel-Efficient Lamp Chapter 94 Nobody Is a Fuel-Efficient Lamp Chapter 94 Nobody Is Easy to Deal With "Including Mr. Shawn?" Marissa clearly felt that Caroline in her arms was stiff at the moment when she heard this. Marissa knew the answer and sighed. They didn''t believe Bentley was involved. So far, Marissa can guess generally the conflict between Caroline and the Big Boss without talking too much. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The name Winnie Carter seemed to be vaguely mentioned during thest two years since she has been following Bentley. She has also vaguely heard that this girl named Winnie Carter was different in the Big Boss''s heart, butter died at a young age in a tragic ident. Marissa still didn''t know how the girl, who was special to Bentley, died then. Today, she finally understood. But she didn''t believe it. Caroline was too proud to do such a thing. Marissa raised her hand and touched Caroline''s head. She didn''t ask Caroline why she didn''t exin to Bentley and why she didn''t prove her innocence. Only those who had the same experience could understand how sad and helpless it was to be distrusted by their loved ones. It is because she has experienced such a thing that she understands why Caroline didn''t exin it. Maybe Caroline has exined it before, but no one believed it, and even no one was willing to listen to more. When a person doesn''t believe you, how much you exin it is useless. "What''s the n?" "Ill wait until he gets tired of it." Tired of it? Tired of what? Tired of Caroline? After thinking about it, Marissa said, "I don''t hide it from you. I have kept the money and checks you gave meter in a safe, which weren''t directly remitted to the bank card. If a miracle happens and you have made five million until today, I n to put the money into your bank ount. After all those years in Lehcaster, I''ve made some friends and I can ask them to help me with it. But I didn''t expect these things to happenter. " "Caroline, there is nothing I can do to help you. Mr. Shawn didn''t mention the money, and I won''t remit it to that bank card. I''ll give you the money and the checkster. Hide them yourself and take them all away when you can leave. Don''t me me for not helping you escape. Put it mildly, I am the general manager of the Royal Club, but in fact, I''m just a watchdog of the Big Boss. " Caroline was very grateful. "I know it''s quite risky for you to do this for me." She wanted to say, "Thank you." to Marissa, but felt the word so cheap. She could only hold Marissa tightly, tightly! "Okay, I''ll go first." Bentley received several phone calls in session. Easton''s grandfather called in person, "Easton was ignorant and offended nephew Shawn. Feel free to teach the ungrateful and frivolous guy a lesson." Today, the elders of several sons from wealthy families who humiliated Caroline in the Royal Club''s box called in turn. They were pleading for intercession, or admitting their mistakes, but this old man of the Brooks family called Bentley to help him teach his grandson a lesson. The night was deep. Bentley looked out of the window with gloomy eyes. To what Vincent has said, he just squinted slightly and replied through his thin lips: "Since Mr. Brooks has given an instruction, as your nephew, I mustply with it. Give him to me at ease, and I will definitely teach him how to be a man ording to your requirement to avoid screwing with the wrong people and getting into terrible troubles in the future. It''s gettingte. Rest early, Mr. Brooks." He hung up the phone directly with his slender fingers without looking at the screen. On the other end, Vincent was so angry that he wanted to smash the phone. "Bentley, how dare you?" Then he shouted furiously at the housekeeper next to him. "You tell me, the Shawn family is toowless! I Vincent has been in this business circle for decades, and I''m not the kind of person who has no name or no merits. I am two generations older than Bentley. As a junior of the Shawn family, how dare he humiliate me on the phone? " The housekeeper on the side could only persuade him: "Please rx, Mr. Brooks. You have said that there are lots of juniors who have an exaggerated opinion of their abilities, just call this courtesy to the juniors." Although the housekeeper put it mildly, there was helplessness in his eyes: Mr. Brooks, he is Bentley of the Shawn family. What can you do with him even though you are extremely annoyed? To have a fight with the Shawn family? Do you have the courage, ability or strength? Of course, this can never be told to Mr. Brooks. The housekeeper has been following Mr. Brooks for a long time and has already found out his thoughts. He said after rolling his eyes, "Just now when Mr. Easton was calling for help, he mentioned the daughter of the Jameson family, didn''t he?" After this mention, Mr. Brooks remembered suddenly, "Isn''t the miss of the Jameson family in jail?" His eyes fluttered and then he ordered, Call the Jameson family and Ill ask Raymond myself. The phone was dialed at such a night, and the person taking the call must be angry. When the phone was connected, the man answered with annoyance, "It''s sote, and who is it?" "Raymond, are you sleeping?" On the other end of the phone, Raymond felt less sleepy when he heard the slow voice of Vincent: "Oh, it''s Mr. Brooks. It''s sote. What can I do for you?" "Raymond, I want to congratte you." Raymond looked puzzled: "Why did you say this? Congratte for what?" "Congrattions for your family reunion. Is Callie out of prison? " Raymond''splexion suddenly changed, and he looked awed: "Mr. Brooks, is that why you called me at night?" Meanwhile, he counted the days and realized that his evil daughter probably had been released. Raymond felt quite angry at the thought of the evil daughter. In those days, the Jameson family suffered a lot, and the foundation of several generations of the Jameson family was almost destroyed. What this evil daughter had done made the Jameson family a joke in Lehcaster! Vincent chuckled, "As you know, young guys like Easton enjoys those clubs. Raymond, I''ve known Callie since she was little. Though she had made a huge mistake, as her father, you can''t let her be degenerate and make a living by pleasing all the men at the Royal Club." Bang! Vincent heard the voice of the cup breaking on the ground from the phone, and finally a smile appeared on his old face. Since she was nted by Raymond and made a trouble, which involved Easton, its impossible for Raymond to live well alone and sleep well at night. No way! Chapter 95 What You Should Compensate Has Been Compensated Chapter 95 What You Should CompensateHas Been Compensated Chapter 95 What You Should Compensate Has Been Compensated After hanging up the phone, Raymond Jameson suddenly got out of bed, picked up a robe by side and put it on. Mrs. Jameson asked her husband sleepily, "What happened?" "What happened??" Raymond Jameson was furious: "Your good daughter has gone to be a prostitute!" Boom! It was like a thunder around Mrs. Jameson''s ears. Suddenly! She sat up quickly: "What did you say?" She must have misheard. "Vincent Brooks called in person, and Easton Brooks saw it with his own eyes that the ck daughter is earning a living by prostituting at the Royal Club!" Mrs. Jameson couldn''t sit still: "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Callie has such high self-esteem that she can never do this kind of stuff! Was the child of the Brooks family wrong?" "Vincent Brooks called in person. Don''t you think?" Raymond Jameson was livid. "What are you going to do at night?" Mrs. Jameson stretched out her hands and grabbed her husband''s wrist, clinging to it: "Raymond, what can you do at this time of night?" Raymond Jameson is nearly fifty years old, but he is very cool and killing. His slightly gray hair on the temples doesn''t weaken his charm but adds a mature taste of sediment of time. Must say that Raymond Jameson is a man of great charm, which shows his handsomeness at the early age. But at the moment, Raymond Jameson''s face, which has traces of years of carving but does not lose its male charm, is overcast. Gnashing, he cursed in rage, "Three years ago, that ck daughter brought disaster to our family, which made our family a big joke in Lehcaster. Finally, it gradually quieted down after three years, and our family recovered its former prosperity. But this bastard worked as a prostitute at the Royal Club, making our family a joke in the whole Lehcaster. Why doesn''t such a ck daughter let our family go? What evil deed did I make to give birth to her? Murdering and framing her best friend who grew up together! She was in love with Bentley Shawn, but she couldn''t do anything wrong to Winnie Carter. Didn''t she think about that Winnie Carter was a person that Bentley Shawn valued? This bastard acted all for herself regardless of the whole family! She is now out of prison, but she is not repentant and gets even worse, being a prostitute at the Royal Club!" "Raymond, calm down. Maybe, maybe she has her own reasons." Mrs. Jameson was bitter. Caroline Jameson is after all her child. "Raymond, think about it. Callie has been arrogant since childhood. How can she be reduced to being, being that kind of filthy woman?" Anyway, Mrs. Jameson doesn''t believe that her daughter is being a prostitute at the Royal Club. "Raymond, it still needs to be investigated first. You can''t just rely on the words of Easton Brooks." Raymond Jameson sneered, "I''m looking for someone to find out to see what joke this bastard has made for our family." Finishing talking, he threw off Mrs. Jameson''s hands heavily, turned and went to the study: "I''ll sleep in the study today." He dropped these words, leaving Mrs. Jameson with a bitter face. Raymond Jameson went to the study, took out his phone and dialed a number directly: "The bastard is released from prison. Check her whereabouts and what happened after her release. I want to know as much as you can." Easton Brooks and his associates, who didn''t get benefits from Bentley Shawn, were taught a lesson and then sent back to their homes by Cyrus Shawn. Cyrus Shawn was puzzled: "Boss, you are extremely disgusted with Ms. Jameson, but why are you still willing to stand up for her?" There was a trace of self-doubt in the man''s deep eyes, but it was fleeting so fast that it could hardly be caught, and the man didn''t even notice it himself. He narrowed his inky eyes and spoke indifferently, "I taught them a lesson just because I don''t like them, which has nothing to do with that woman." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the hospital. Anderson Gunner was giving Caroline Jameson a final examination. "All right, you can leave the hospital. Caroline Jameson, don''t make fun of your life in the future. " Originally, Anderson Gunner didn''t want to talk to Caroline Jameson, but he didn''t know why he suddenly remembered the conversation in Bentley Shawn''s bedroom on the 28th floor of the Royal Club that day when he looked at the silent woman with her head buried. Looking at Caroline Jameson, Anderson Gunner said, "Now that you have been released from prison, live your life. What''s in the past has passed, and what you shouldpensate has also beenpensated. Spending three years in prison is not worth a life, but you also lost a lot. " The woman who had been silent for a long time suddenly raised her head slowly, "Have I compensated what I shouldpensate?" Not sure if it''s an illusion, Anderson Gunner actually heard a hint of ridicule from this rough and ugly voice. He looked down suspiciously at Caroline Jameson, and his eyes shed with meditation: "What do you mean?" Her lips moved slightly, and Caroline Jameson hung her head lightly: "Nothing." Anderson Gunner was even more puzzled. Did he mishear just now? "Be submissive to Bentley Shawn in the future and you can suffer less." Caroline Jameson smiled and was nomittal. Everyone thinks that she is guilty, that she is a murderer, and that the three years in prison was compensation, but who''s to tell her what crime she hasmitted and what sin she has compensated? Everyone feels that Winnie Carter died unjustly and innocently, and that Caroline Jameson deserved it. Everyone scolds her for being vicious, but which one of them actually saw her murder, saw her killing Winnie Carter? Tiredness swept through whole body. She has been very, very tired recently. Caroline Jameson raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows, trying to relieve the tiredness in her body. "And, actually, Bentley Shawn is quite" Anderson Gunner bit the words back because he felt inappropriate. He stopped abruptly and changed the topic: "You''re all right. Be good in the future." Hearing this, Caroline Jameson sunk her fingers into the palms, almost tearing the flesh out of her palm. Suddenly, Caroline Jameson raised her head, looked firmly at Anderson Gunner and asked: "Anderson Gunner, would you trust me if I told you that Winnie Carter''s death had nothing to do with me, and that I didn''t ensnare Winnie Carter three years ago?" "Would you trust me if I told you that Winnie Carter suffered from her own actions and deserved it three years ago?" "Would you trust me if I told you that Winnie Carterined to me privately from beginning to end that she didn''t like Bentley Shawn?" "Would you trust me if I told you that Winnie Carter was the most shameless and deserved going to hell?" Her voice, gruff and ugly, is extremely eager, as if she is eager to convince Anderson Gunner and gain his trust. Anderson Gunner stared straight at the woman in front of him. Her eyes were too clean and firm, which made people trust her unconsciously! But! "Caroline Jameson, I originally thought that three years of prison life gave you a great shock, making you timid without any dignity, but I didn''t expect that you became so hideous after three years of incarceration. No! Maybe, this is who you really are! Yes! This is who you really are. You have deceived everyone over the years! If this is not who you really are, how could you do such a vicious thing three years ago? Caroline Jameson, I withdraw my sympathy for you. " The way Anderson Gunner looked at Caroline Jameson was indifferent and cold, as if he was not looking at a "human being". After that, he turned and strode towards the door. He reached for the door handle and wrenched it open, and suddenly Anderson Gunner''s eyes contracted! An ice cold came from outside. It''s Bentley Shawn Chapter 96 Its Time to Be Crazy Chapter 96 It''s Time to Be Crazy Chapter 96 It''s Time to Be Crazy "Bentley" Anderson was about to say but stopped. Bentley looked terrible, which made Anderson feel scared. Bentley ignored Anderson. His pretty eyes fixed on Caroline. His expression at the moment was quite terrible! In the face of this woman, in addition to anger, there was a more insoluble depression in his heart! "You really can''t learn to be good." Bentley''s voice was as cold as ice. Anderson felt fearful. His eyes wandered back and forth between Bentley and Caroline, and the atmosphere in the room dropped to the freezing point! It seemed peaceful, but the undercurrent was surging! When the woman on the sickbed saw the figure at the door of the ward, simrly, her shoulders shrank. She hated the man, but she was also afraid of him. Her face gradually turned pale. "It''s been three years. You didn''t learn to be good, but even worse." His voice was as cold as ice, which could freeze everything! Caroline had refrained from provoking him countless times. She was disappointed again and again. She had told herself that she didn''t care and that she just wanted to live well and pay off her debts well. However, Caroline still felt pain in her heart as if it was torn. "Then you can send me to prison again!" She didn''t control her anger and roared, "Bentley, send me back to prison! I still tell you, even if three years, nine years, or twelve yearster, Even countless yearster, N?velDrama.Org ? content. Even until the day of my death, I''ll still use my life to curse Winnie and hope she can go to hell!" The closer she used to be to Winnie, the more she hated her now! For three years, she was locked in that ce without seeing the sun. She had a lot of time to figure out what happened that night. It was enough time for her to figure something out. However, until the day when she was released from prison, she still couldn''t believe it. She still hypnotized herself, again and again, telling herself that there must be a misunderstanding. She must have suffered too much in prison and gone through a lot of humiliation, so she developed a wicked heart and felt that everyone was a bad person, so she vented her anger on Winnie. She had deceived herself countless times and had told herself countless times that it was not Winnie''s fault. It was she who had a wicked mind and thought of Winnie as a bad woman. However, when Wesley questioned why she forced Winnie to drink a bottle of whisky in the box of Royal Club, Caroline could no longer cheat herself. It turned out that she didn''t develop a wicked heart after so many hardships. But from beginning to end, she mistook the girl with the sweetest smile for a cute, gentle, and shy one! Winnie Carter, Winnie Carter! She could say without any guilt that she had never treated Winnie badly, but Winnie acted in a y in front of her, again and again. What was Winnie actually thinking about when she told Caroline that she didn''t like Ben? Whenever she ran after Bentley and was ruthlessly rejected by Bentley, Winnie wouldfort her and encourage her, and she was also moved by her confiding trust. Caroline could even see such a scene: after her confession to Bentley failed, again and again, Winnie, who had been standing by and watching everything, wasforting Caroline while laughing inwardly about how Caroline was tricked by her. Caroline didn''t want to recall those memories anymore, but those memories wouldn''t let her go. Like the tide, they burst against her and seemed to drown her! Those memories of the past! Winnie said with an embarrassed face, "I don''t love Ben. Winnieforted her like a small sun, "It''s OK. Ben is just like that, but Callie, you are also excellent. Ben will understand your feelings." Winnie said shyly, "Callie, I seem to have fallen in love with someone, but I''m afraid of Ben. You have to get Ben quickly so that I won''t be afraid of him anymore. Then you can help me persuade Ben." And that night Winnie pulled her with an innocent face, "Callie, take me to the bar. I''ve never been there before. I''m really very curious. Callie, let''s go to Yes Club. I heard from my ssmates that the handsome boys in the bar sang very well." What was ridiculous was her naive trust! Later, Winnie was raped, and she was sent to prison by Bentley for three years. Since then, she had suffered endless humiliation and torments in prison and had carried the charge of murder all her life. Hate! She could not control her hatred, her anger, and everything! She raised her head with a half-smile. Her eyes were very sour, but she told herself that she couldn''t cry! "Bentley! Kill me if you can! Even if you kill me, I''ll say so! Damn Winnie to hell! Winnie deserved to die! Winnie deserved it! I hope Winnie can go to hell! I''ll spend the rest of my life cursing her! I hope Winnie can spend eternity in limbo!" She almost exhausted all her strength to scream and shout! She almost blurted out in one breath. Since she got out of prison, she had never spoken so smoothly, so quickly and so hysterically! She was going crazy! The more she trusted her once, the more pain she felt now! The closer she was to Winnie once, the more she hated her now! Since Wesley''s question in the box, Caroline had been on the verge of total derangement. She should have done so earlier. What could be worse than that? Her best friend broke her trust and stabbed her in the back, which almost cost her life! No. It had already cost Caroline''s life! Without everything, including pride and dignity, was she still Caroline? She managed her emotions and thought so that she could suppress the hatred that broke out now! But after all, what Bentley said was always so easy to make her reach the breaking point! "I hope Winnie can go to hell! I''ll spend the rest of my life cursing her! I hope Winnie can spend eternity in limbo!" "Snap!" The roar came to an abrupt end. When the crisp p sounded, the air in the ward seemed frozen! On the sickbed, the woman turned her head sideways, and her hair was messy, covering most of her face. The other half of her face was hidden in the shadow. Her left cheek was painful when it moved, and her heart hurt. She didn''t touch it with her hands. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. It flowed down at an extremely slow speed and finally, fell on the mattress. "Caroline, you shouldn''t say that about Winnie in front of Bentley. Don''t be stubborn, and just say something nice." Anderson''s heart was beating fast. Now the situation was beyond his expectations. He was afraid that Caroline would be obstinate. So he quickly became gentle and tried to persuade Caroline to back down. After that, he would persuade Bentley to go away and the matter woulde right. In any case, the curses that Caroline just made were too cruel, not to mention that Winnie had passed away. How could Caroline insult her? Anderson frowned with disapproval and nced at the woman in the sickbed. Bentley maintained a poker face. But Mr. President, who had always been brave, hid his hand behind him as if it had been burned, and the hand was shaking uncontrobly. A pair of deep eyes fixed on the woman on the sickbed. When he saw the blood on the mattress, a trace of regret came out of his eyes. His hand hidden behind was trembling very badly. He didn''t want to judge if Winnie was a good or bad person, because he hadn''t remembered her appearance, but what Caroline was like three years ago was so clear in his mind. He couldn''t leave Caroline alone! Caroline shouldn''t be such a hideous woman. He didn''t want to see Caroline with such a disagreeable face. Caroline, you should be confident, proud, and free! If Caroline became so hideous, he wouldn''t agree! "In the future, don''t let me hear these words again." He said in a deep voice. The woman in the sickbed moved the injured mouth and silently smiled, "Mr. Shawn, either let me go or send me to prison again." Turning to look at him, she smiled silently and provoked him desperately! Three years ago, she was imprisoned and deprived of her freedom. Three yearster, she was deprived of her freedom by him with power. In this case, whether she was in prison or not, there was no difference. Either let her go and be free from now on or send her to prison. Anyway, she had no freedom wherever she was. After being released from prison, for the first time, she raised her chin high. Her embarrassed appearance could be ignored, and her expression was so prideful and dazzling. She recklessly pulled her mouth and silently smiled. This was a provocation in despair! Like a moth to a me! Bentley, choose! Anderson was stunned! Bentley was fascinated! Caroline! The name jumped out of the two people''s hearts at the same time! This was Caroline! This was what Caroline was really like! Caroline! She was embarrassed. Most of her face was swollen and ugly, and a line of blood spilled from her mouth. She was clearly in pain! Her silent smile affected the injured corners of her mouth. She didn''t blink or frown. She raised her chin proudly. This was Caroline! But what did she say? Either let her go or send her back to prison? The affection in his eyes gradually dissipated, and his eyes turned cold. He said in a quiet and cold voice, "Go out." Anderson trembled for a moment. He wanted to say something. But Bentley''s cold eyes fell on him. Anderson had to leave the ward silently and closed the door. "Are you aware of your mistake?" The maic voice sounded indifferent. Chapter 97 Bentley Didnt Know That He Loves Her Deeply Chapter 97 Bentley Didn''t Know That He Loves Her Deeply Chapter 97 Bentley Doesn''t Know That He Loves Her Deeply He asked her if she admited the mistake. "What is right? What is wrong? I am right," she said. "My heart ached deadly! How could he say that to me?" she thought. "Mr. Shawn, you can say I''m wrong. But if you ask me, I don''t know what I did wrong." She raised her chin with a proud dazzling look on her face, pulling the injured corner of her mouth. Her smile reminded him the dazzling Caroline she used to be. She hated Winnie so deeply that she couldn''t lie to herself. Caroline said to herself, "What about going crazy again? At the worst, I would be sent to the cannibal ce again!" "Let me go!" She looked up and fixed her eyes on the figure tightly. "Let me go!" "Why does she want to leave me so badly? How can I let her go? How can I let her go and run away with Deloris?" Bentley remembered that the woman had once called Deloris''s name affectionately in her dream. His heart was filled with anger. He looked at the woman on the bed coldly and said, "The answer is no. Things between you and me will never end unless I want to end them up!" He thought, "She wants to leave and go to live a life of love with Deloris. Dream on her!" Caroline could not help shivering but still raised her chin high. "Bentley! You just asked me if I admit the mistake. Now I remembered it." she said with a smile. "I was wrong!" A look of pain ran across her eyes, and she hid the look immediately. Looking at him, she said very seriously, "I was wrong. I was totally wrong. The biggest mistake in my life is falling in love with you! I was wrong and I must correct it. I will correct it!" The look in her eyes was so serious. He had seen the same look when she had stood in front of him and had told him again and again that she loved him. The man stared at the woman on the bed. Her expression was as serious as that of the proud woman who once made her confession to him years ago. But now, the woman was telling him that she had done it wrong! "Why does she have to correct it?" he thought. A sudden stab of pain hit his heart, and a crazy emotion was about to break out of his heart! He realized that this woman could not wait to leave him and live a happy life with Deloris! "I won''t allow you. Caroline, I said even if I didn''t want something, I don''t allow others to touch it." Bentley''s voice was surprisingly soft, but at this moment, the soft voice sounded even more creepy. Caroline''s breathing became heavy, and she tightly clutched the quilt. Then she held her breath, her eyes widening nervously, staring at the man walking towards her step by step. Listening to the sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor, Caroline felt short of breath, an air of oppression hitting her face. As he got closer to her, Caroline''s face became paler and paler, but still keep her chin high. On her pale face, a sickly red color slowly emerged. She tightened her grip on the quilt. No matter how she hid her emotions, she couldn''t hide the fact that she was afraid of him. The man saw her every move and every look on her face and was shocked to know that she was afraid of him! The man realized Caroline was afraid of him. His eyes burst with rage! He did not find that the fact that Caroline was afraid of him was more difficult for him to ept than the words that Caroline insulted Winnie! "Whether it was three years ago or three yearster, Caroline," he said coldly, standing in front of her, drooping his eyelids, and looking down at the woman on the bed. "As for the things between you and me, you don''t have the final say." In Bentley''s mind, he firmly believed that Caroline could love Bentley only, and Caroline only belonged to Bentley. Everything of Caroline must belong to Bentley, and even every look in her eyes should not belong to anyone else! She belonged to no one but him!" He was not only angry with this odious woman who had made herself aggressive and mean. What he wanted was the Caroline he met three years ago, not such a mean woman with an ugly heart! He was also angry with this ugly and mean woman who wanted to spend the rest of her life cursing a dead woman who had died for three years! He thought, "She wants to spend the rest of her life cursing Winnie. But the rest of her life belongs to me. How can she spend my belonging cursing a dead person?" Both Deloris and Winnie became annoying obstacles in Bentley''s eyes. Bentley didn''t know that his attitude of regarding Caroline as his own property was very abnormal, and he didn''t know that he had already developed a deep affection for this woman unconsciously. If he had found it out, he would not regret it in the future! Suddenly, he bent down, stretched out his arm, and took her into his arms. He pressed his thin lips to her ear, breathing on her little ear. He thought, "She wants to be free. She wants to leave me. Don''t ever think about it." A shadow of a sneer touched his mouth, and he said coldly, "I''ve thrown away my thing, but no one can touch it. Caroline, you want happiness and freedom. Stop dreaming! Do murderers deserve happiness?" "This damned woman wants to live a happy life with Deloris. Dream on her!" Bentley clearly felt that the woman who was locked in his arms was stiff, and a vague pain rose from his heart. Soon, he suppressed the feeling. She made him unhappy, and she made him feel depressed. The pupils of Caroline''s eyes suddenly contracted, and every breath was burning her. She opened her mouth to say that she was not a murderer, and she hadn''t killed Winnie. But the next second, she swallowed her words. She thought, "No, I''m a murderer. I harmed a life. Bentley was right. I am a murderer. Do murderers deserve freedom and happiness? Delores lost a life for me. I can never make it up." Her face went colorless, and her pale lips were slightly blue. She shivered and said, "Mr. Shawn, you''re right. People like me have no right to expect freedom. As for happiness, it was too much to hope for." Bentley''s words were like a stab in Caroline''s heart. Caroline admitted it, which was a second stab in her heart! Her stiff body became weak all of a sudden. She leaned on his shoulder, letting herself be held in Bentley''s arms. She said silently, "Bentley, you won again." Caroline slowly closed her eyes, hiding her pain. "Don''t spend the rest of your life cursing Winnie. You do not own the rest of your life," the man said softly. "The rest of your life belongs to me. It has no nothing to do with others." He added in his heart. But he didn''t know that he had already hurt her deeply. She lifted the corner of her lips. "Yes, Mr. Shawn, you''re always right." She wanted to struggle and resent Winnie. He saw her shouting heart-wrenchingly but coldly told her that she did not own the rest of her life. His cruel words blocked all her hatred and resentment in her heart. "So I have no right toin and hate?" She asked herself. Today, she summoned up her courage to struggle. In the end, she was too tired to struggle. She said in her heart, "Bentley, I give up. I''ve stopped struggling. I''m too tired to make any more efforts to get rid of this." A self-destructive thought came to her mind. She thought, "I won''t struggle anymore. I''ll just wait until he gets tired of all this and doesn''t even want to look at me. He would throw me away. At that time, I can escape quietly." "Caroline, don''t curse Winnie anymore. She is dead, but you are still alive. Because of a dead person, you made yourself mean and tart. How sad that is," Bentley said. "A dead person is not worth it for this woman to be mean and tart!" he thought. Caroline was stunned. She seemed to detect a hint of concern for her in his words. "But how could it be possible?" she thought. Her left face was numb with pain, but her heart had sunk into the bottom of the sea. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The next second, Caroline was lifted. Before she knew the situation, she subconsciously put her arms around the man''s neck. Feeling the arms around his neck, Bentley smiled faintly, walking out of the ward with Caroline in his arms. "Leave here," he said. The man held the woman and walked all the way to the elevator. "I can walk myself," Caroline said, struggling to get down. But Bentley held her tightly. "Be good." Caroline, however, unconsciously trembled on hearing the two gentle words. A look of fear ran across her eyes and she did not dare to move again. Bentley put Caroline in his car, leaning down to buckle her seat belt. "I''ll take you back to your dorm." Along the way, Caroline''s nerves were constantly on edge. She was afraid of the man indeed. Chapter 98 Relatives Chapter 98 Rtives Chapter 98 Rtives Her life seemed to return to normal again. After work, Marissa shoved all those checks to Caroline. "Marissa, thank you." Caroline did not refuse. She wanted to hide the money. When Bentley was tired of this game, she would leave here with the money and nevere back. Caroline walked out of Marissa''s office and carefully pressed the bag of checks and cash into her handbag. Caroline whispered, This is the key to our dream of Gartane Lake. Give me some time, Delores. I will try my best to carry out my promise. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She thought of Delores''s ashes were still stored in the funeral home. Delores, wait for me! I will take you to Gartane Lake to see the clear blue sky and clouds there! Unusually today, Caroline took a taxi after work. Downstairs in the dormitory, Caroline got out of the taxi, carefully holding her bag in her arms. After paying off the taxi fare, she walked upstairs without stopping. The corridor was quiet. She had been used to the quiet corridor when she came home every night. While walking, she took out the key. She looked up and saw the two people in front of her door with the dim light shining on them. Jameson was so shocked that she dropped her key to the ground. Looking at the two people in front of the door, she felt as if time froze. She opened her mouth, trying to address them, but finally bowed her head and said in a low voice, "Mr. and Mrs. Jameson." They were her parents. But she could no longer call them. She hung her head and didn''t want them to see how embarrassed she was! She tried to be calm, but her choked voice betrayed her emotions. Mrs. Jameson looked at her with red eyes. "Callie, are you alright?" Mrs. Jameson was very beautiful. Though she was not young anymore, she still seemed elegant and gentle. Caroline''s eyes went wet. The corridor was very quiet, and Caroline did not answer Mrs. Jameson''s question. She hung her head as low as possible, her fingers trembling uncontrobly. Raymond pulled a long face, fixing his fierce eyes on his daughter. For fear of waking up the neighbors, he didnt walk over to p her. In his mind, Caroline was a big disgrace to him. He thought, Now she realizes she has humiliated us, hanging her head deeply. "Mrs. Jameson," Caroline tried to calm down and her eyes moistened. She did not expect to see her parents again after she was released from prison under such circumstances. "I''m fine," she replied. "Callie, open the door first. Your dad and I have something to say to you," Mrs. Jameson said. Caroline couldnt tell how she felt, or whether she felt happy or sorrowful. In a disturbed state of mind, she picked up the key on the floor, walked slowly to the door, and opened it. "Pleasee in." Caroline had been keeping her voice low and soft, because she didn''t want to sound so embarrassed in front of her parents, even though it was useless. Raymond and Mrs. Jameson did not find there was something strange about Caroline, but just thought Caroline had caught a cold. After entering the dormitory, Caroline became a little nervous. "Mr. Jameson, Mrs. Jameson, I''ll get you some water." In a flurry, she put her handbag on the table, and then hurried to the kitchen. She poured water out of a thermos jug. Looking at the white bowls, she started to regret it. I should have bought a few sses in advance. A white porcin bowl in each hand, she walked to the living room. "Mr. and Mrs. Jameson, I didnt buy ss, but the bowls are clean. You can rest assured." Mrs. Jameson could not believe her eyes. Is this really my daughter, the apple of my eye? she thought in grief. Caroline walked to the table to put down the bowls. As she raised her head, she froze, and her face changed color instantly. Her handbag on the table was open, revealing several stacks of banknotes and checks! "Caroline, tell me where the moneyes from!" Raymond''s voice of authority shocked Caroline. The bowls in her hands shook violently, causing the hot water to spill out. But Caroline remained still, letting herself be scalded by hot water. She tried to calm down. "Mr. Jameson, please drink water." There was a big p. Raymond angrily dashed the bowl aside, and the hot water sshed on Caroline''s arm and her face and neck! Her sleeves were all wet through and the hot temperature made Caroline frown. "Raymond, what are you doing?!" Mrs. Jameson turned pale and hurriedly went to take Caroline''s arm. "Callie, let me look at you. Did you get hurt?" "Cam! Go away! You have indulged her so much. Youve made her into the person she is today." Raymond pushed Mrs. Jameson away rudely. Mrs. Jameson stumbled and fell to the ground. "Raymond, calm down. Let her exin. No matter what, you can''t beat her." Caroline turned pale and hurriedly went to help Mrs. Jameson up when her wrist was caught, "Don''t touch your mother with your dirty hands!" Caroline froze, standing motionlessly. She said slowly, "Mr. Jameson, dont touch me. Touching a dirty person like me will make you dirty." Raymond violently shook off Caroline''s hand and said, "What a tongue you''ve got! Caroline, exin about the money to me!" He pointed at the handbag on the table and said, "How did you get it?" Caroline still hung her head. From the very beginning, Mr. and Mrs. Jameson did not even see Caroline very clearly. It was just that their understanding of their daughter and the information from the detective agency proved that the girl living here was their daughter Caroline. Caroline hung her head, her hands trembling violently. Listening to her father''s scolding, she chuckled silently, her mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners. "Rather than ask me how I got the money, Mr. Jameson, why dont you ask me which man I got the money from? Or what did I give the man in exchange for the money?" She chuckled at the fact that she had already been abandoned. How could she forget this fact? Chapter 99 Who Are You Chapter 99 Who Are You Chapter 99 Who Are You Raymond trembled with anger! Pointing at Caroline, he shouted, "You evil thing! I cannot believe you''re my daughter." Holding back the bitterness, Caroline clenched her teeth, in case she would spit out embittered words. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After taking a deep breath, she tried to be calm and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Jameson, it''ste. You should go back." Her hands were red with boiling water, but she did not feel the pain. This was the first time she met her parents after being released from prison, she did not expect this would be so embarrassing. "Exin about the money to me!" Raymond didn''t spare Caroline. He red at her. "Let me help you out here. Your money is dirty!" Hearing the word "dirty", Caroline trembled violently! "Get out! Get out of here!" She pointed at the door, still hanging her head. "If you don''t go out, I will call the police! You don''t want your names to be on the headlines tomorrow with the title "the president of the Jameson Group and his wife broke into a house atte night!" She thought with red eyes, "I''ve gotten used to living without family love and epted the fact that I''ve been abandoned. However, what right do they have to scold me for having dirty money?" "Don''t you dare!" Raymond raised his voice. Without saying a word, Caroline took out her cellphone from her pocket and was about to call when Mrs. Jameson rushed to her. "Carol, don''t be impulsive. He came to you in midnight because he heard your rumors. He also cares about you." Mrs. Jameson grasped Caroline''s phone. Raymond snorted, "A few days ago, Vincent called me at night and said that Easton saw you in Royal Club. I didn''t believe it. I asked the detective agency to inquire about you. I still didn''t believe what they told me. Today the money really struck me! Three years ago, you did something wrong and had no sense of regret! You got out of prison but still don''t want to be a good person! You''ve sunk to such depths and are a disgrace to our family! You''ve made me aughingstock in the city!" Caroline clenched her teeth, trembling all over! She closed her eyes, thinking, "I thought they came to me at thete hour because they missed me. I was going to forgive them and let go of my grudge. I thought for fear of offending that man, they did not dare to help me three years ago, but at least they still care about me. However, it was my fantasy. Why am I so stupid? If they really miss me, they should havee to see me right after I was released from prison. "Now it has been more than half a year since I was released from prison. In thest half year, neither the couple nor any Jameson has taken the initiative to see me. Today, the couple came to me in midnight. Instead of catching up on old times, they rebuked me harshly." "Callie, tell your dad that those are all false and misunderstandings. Please exin them clearly to your dad. Don''t make him angry." Mrs. Jameson grabbed Caroline''s arm nervously and persuaded her. Caroline didn''t speak, crushing her nails into her palms. The gentle and virtuous woman was her mother! Her mother was "speaking of" her! But Caroline remained unmoved by her words. Raymond stood aside, keeping a cold face, waiting for Caroline''s exnation. Caroline dropped her head, letting out a strangeughter, which sounded embittered and hopeless. "Callie, what''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Jameson was standing close to Caroline and was scared by the weirdughter. "There is no misunderstanding or secret. I work in Royal Club. What does Mrs. Jameson want me to tell Mr. Jameson? Tell him that I used to kneel in front of men on the ground and beg for money like a dog. Or tell him that I let them touch and kiss me just for money?" There was a loud p. Before she finished speaking, she received a p and fell to the ground. Raymond trembled with anger, ring at her. "You evil thing! Evil thing!! You''re not my daughter! I can''t believe you chose to be a prostitute after being released! You could have started with a clean te." Hearing that, Carolineughed. On her face, a handprint was clearly visible. She asked numbly, "In your opinion, Mr. Jameson, how should I start with a clean te?" "It''s better to be a waitress than to be a prostitute!" Raymond snapped, looking at Caroline as if looking at his enemy! Mrs. Jameson squatted down to help Caroline up. Caroline did not refuse and slowly raised her head. She stopped disguising her voice. For fear that her parents would hear her harsh and terrible voice, she had been speaking in a disguised voice no matter how painful her throat was. But now she found out that she had been stupid, thinking, "They were here to rebuke me. How can they care about my voice? They don''t even care about me." "Mr. Jameson, it''s easier said than done. Why didn''t you help me when I got out of prison? Oh, sorry, maybe you forget that there is no Caroline in the Jameson''s family. I was a prisoner. I have no past, no rtives, or family support. How can such a person get a job in any restaurant? If I hadn''t gone to Royal Club, I would have been out on the street. Where were you then?" As Caroline raised her head, there was a look of terror in Mrs. Jameson''s eyes. She released Caroline''s arms and fell to the ground. "Your ... your face?" She pointed at Caroline''s face and thought of her voice. "Your voice..." She started to suspect, thinking, "This is not my Caroline! This is not my daughter! My daughter is the proudest woman in Lehcaster!" "You, who are you?" she asked loudly. Chapter 100 Her Dream Has Been Ruined Chapter 100 Her Dream Has Been Ruined Chapter 100 Her Dream Has Been Ruined She looked indifferent, but grief ran cross her eyes. She thought, "The person who can hurt me most is often the person closest to me." Caroline chuckled and thought the couple was really interesting. One of them asked why she lived such a humble life. The other was more ruthless, asking her who she was. Caroline was exhausted. However, the quarrel was not over. Hearing what Caroline said, Raymond was livid. Although for a moment, he felt a little guilty in the bottom of his heart, he demanded domineeringly, "Change your job! Don''t do this dirty job! It''s a shame!" He nced at the bills and checks on the table, and the tiny guilt in his heart immediately disappeared! "This dirty money! You should be shameless if you take it!" Raymond went furious. He grabbed a handful of checks. "Dirty money! They should be thrown away!" With that, Raymond tore the checks into pieces. Caroline''s eyes popped out and she rose to her feet and pounced on Raymond. "This is mine! You have no right to tear my thing! Give them to me!" But it waste, and the checks were already in pieces. Raymond nced at the table. Seeing that, Caroline hurried to the table to protect the remaining money, but Raymond acted faster than her. Check fragments were scattered into the air and then fell. Caroline opened her eyes wide open. This was the most expensive rain she had ever seen! In the rain of money, she was stunned. It was not the money that broke into pieces, but her dream! The dream she shared with Delores! She seemed to see that the building block of the dream of Gartane Lake, which was built by money, copsed in front of her, and she could only look at it but could do nothing! "This dirty money! It''s ruined!" Raymond said with a sneer. Caroline hung her head for a long time and asked in a trembling voice, "Why?" She thought helplessly, "Why did he ruin my dream? What right does he have to destroy what I have worked hard to get? He said that the money was dirty. I didn''t take off my clothes and sleep with men for money. I sold my soul for money. Why does he say I am dirty? He knows nothing at all." Caroline burst outughing. Raymond frowned at Caroline, confused by herughing. "Do you still have self-respect? Don''t you feel ashamed of using such dirty money? Why are youughing? Do you have any sense of shame?" "No!" Caroline suddenly shouted in her rough voice, "I have no sense of shame! Yes, you''re right. I''m a whore!" There was a p. Raymond pped Caroline in the face. "Listen, change your job right away. Don''t work at such a filthy ce!" Caroline calmly looked at the middle-aged man, recalling, "Three years ago, he abandoned me without mercy. If that is understandable, what has he done to me three yearster?" "Mr. Jameson, do you still remember what the day was when I was released from prison?" She asked lightly. Raymond paused and said, "What? Should I take such a shameful day as a big day?" Although Caroline told herself she was untouched, the slightest disappointment ran across her eyes. She carefully looked at her biological father from head to foot and felt that this man was really shameless and terrible. In thest three years, he did not go to prison to see her. He even did not remember the day when she was released from prison. "What right does he have to ask me to change my job?" Caroline thought. "I won''t," Caroline said slowly, ignoring Raymond''s angry face, and raised the corner of her mouth. "When Mr. Brooks called you, he didn''t tell you that Royal Club was owned by Bentley, did he? Mr. Jameson, if you can persuade Mr. Shawn to let me go, I''ll be grateful to you. Mr. Jameson, why don''t you call Mr. Shen now and ask him if I can change my job?". Raymond was so shocked. He couldn''t believe that the boss of Royal Club was Bentley and Caroline couldn''t change her job because of Bentley''s order. Raymond, a businessman, found it out at once, and his face suddenly changed. "Bastard! How on earth did you offend Mr. Shawn?" Caroline was now used to his curses. The middle-aged man in front of her was questioning how she had offended the man! She looked at her father, a man with such a mean and strong attitude to her, but when she mentioned Bentley, he suddenly changed his attitude. This was actually her father! "After I got out of prison, I applied for a job as a cleaner at Royal Club. They give me a bed and food. At least I didn''t have to sleep on the streets," she said very slowly, "I didn''t expect that after a few days, I met Mr. Shawn. After that, I was transferred to the Public Rtions Department. It was Royal Club who made this decision." She looked at Raymond and told him the truth. But clearly, her father did not understand what she meant. Maybe he did not actually care whether Caroline was going to be a cleaner or abandon herself to vice. What he cared about was Bentley. Raymond''s face changed color. He stared at Caroline on the ground and realized that Bentley really hated Caroline to the core, so he decided to make her be a prostitute! "Let''s go!" Raymond left Caroline''s dormitory in a hurry without saying another word. Mrs. Jameson was still in a muddle and was dragged away by Raymond. "Raymond, why are we leaving suddenly?" Raymond''s footsteps were quick. "What else can I do? I don''t want to turn against Bentley. It seems that Bentley hates this bastard to the core. You go to prepare a gift tonight, and I will visit Bentley tomorrow to show our attitude. This bastard is no longer one of our family. Tomorrow, you go to a big newspaper and announce in the newspaper that the Jameson family has nothing to do with Caroline." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Jameson was so shocked. Three years ago, they didn''t give help to Caroline and showed their attitude. But if they really break off with Caroline, it was irreversible." "But..." "Think about it, Bentley is a ruthless man. You don''t have to feel guilty. This bastard should have taken responsibility since she dared to do such an illegal thing. We have done our utmost to help her." "The Jameson family has been humiliated because of her, so I can''t let her harm our family again. Go and take out my best ginseng and go to the Shawns'' ce with me tomorrow." Chapter 101 The Truth of Her Left Kidney Chapter 101 The Truth of Her Left Kidney Chapter 101 The Truth of Her Left Kidney The door of the dorm remained open. In the living room, the woman sat on the ground, staring at the floor nkly, tears slowly sliding down her face. Someone said that in Mona Lisa Smile, one eye was and the other was crying. Caroline always thought it was absurd and impossible because it was just because of the colors. And people exaggerated it. In this world, how could there be a person with one eye crying and one eyeughing? That was ridiculous! But today, Caroline felt that there were two opposite emotions in her. The pleasure of revenge made her want tough loudly. The feeling of being regarded as garbage by her father made her want to cry. She didn''t know whether tough or cry, so sheughed with tears. The next day In the Shawns'' manor, a man sat gracefully on the sofa in the living room. Opposite the sofa, a middle-aged couple was trying to fawn on him. Behind the man stood an old housekeeper with a serious face, grey hair, and a stern face. Bentley''s eyes nced over the gifts on the table and fell on the middle-aged couple. He slightly curled his lips. "Mr. Jameson, I understand what you mean." He stood up quickly and called out. "Rowan, see out Mr. and Mrs. Jameson." "Yes, sir." Rowan stepped forward, bent slightly, and made a gesture. "Mr. Shawn has been busy recently. I will see you out." "But my gift..." Raymond got nervous and looked at Bentley expectantly. The man nodded his head slightly and smiled. "Since this is your gift, I''ll keep it." Hearing that, Raymond sighed with relief, knowing that since Bentley had epted the gift, it meant that he would not be angry with the Jameson Group and the rest of the Jameson family. "Mr. Shawn, sorry to intrude. Goodbye." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bentley felt relieved and walked out with the stern-looking Rowan. Next to their car, Rowan stopped two meters away from Raymond and his wife. Before getting into the car, Raymond hesitated and suddenly turned around. "Mr. Carter, I''m sorry we didn''t educate that bastard well and I''m sorry for your daughter''s misfortune." If Caroline had been there, she would feel sad, because her father had confessed to her. The Rowan kept his expressionless face, as always, and said indifferently, "My daughter has passed away for three years. That was her fate and I will ept it. Miss Jameson will pay for her own fault. It has nothing to do with you. Although I am only a housekeeper, I still know right from wrong. I heard that Mr. Jameson has broken off all rtions with Miss Jameson. Is that right?" "I admire your profound sense of justice. I can''t keep such a girl. The Jameson family can no longer withstand any storm. If I can make Mr. Shawn and you feel better, it is worthwhile to do such a thing." Rowan''s stern face finally cracked into a smile. "It''s gettingte, Mr. and Mrs. Jameson. Take care." Watching Raymond''s car leave out of the manor, Rowan turned and walked back. He went all the way to the second floor. "Sir, they''ve gone." Bentley took Raymond''s gift in his hand and looked at it with a trace of sarcasm at the bottom of his long eyes. Then he tossed the gift to Rowan. "Throw it away." "Yes, sir." Rowan picked up the gift on the ground and heard Bentley say, "I asked you to find out what that woman has experienced in prison. What''s the result?" Rowan shivered slightly, his eyelids fluttering, and then answered, keeping a straight face, "You mean Miss Jameson." Rowan stood straight. "It was her first time getting into prison. She was arrogant and hated by some people. She had certainly some suffering." Bentley frowned slightly. "What happened to her kidney?" It was normal for her to be beaten by those people, but how was her kidney removed in that ce? "There was a misunderstanding." The Rowan said in sad earnest, "Miss Jameson was unlucky. There was a criminal who got sick and needed to have a kidney removed. Miss Jameson was schemed by others and suffered a disaster." Rowan finished speaking and looked up to see a pair of smiling eyes. The housekeeper kept calm on the face but trembled in his heart, "Sir, Miss Jameson was really miserable. Although I hate her very much, she is my daughter''s best friend. So I will not hide these things from you." His implication was that he heard about these things, but he did not know whether the people in prison had lied to him. Bentley squinted and began to ponder. Caroline had been arrogant three years ago. After moving from heaven to hell, she certainly couldn''t get used to it. Bentley recalled what Caroline said that day, "Without his acquiescence, how can those people dare to touch her? After all, her situation today has something to do with him." Bentley waved to Rowan. "Okay, you may go now." Rowan hesitated. "What do you wanna say?" "Sir, I heard that Miss Jameson works for Royal Club," Rowan said. The man''s indifferent eyes fell on the housekeeper''s face. Being watched by him, Rowan felt his heart beating fast and his forehead sweating. At this time, Bentley took his eyes off his face. "Rowan, you''ve heard a lot about her." His simple words made Rowan nervous again. "No, sir, I just..." "I understand that you pay attention to your daughter''s murderer. But Rowan, your duty is to manage this manor." The faint warning made Rowan''s heart thump, and he hurriedly said, "You''re right, sir." "Well, you may go now." Bentley was warning Rowan not to interfere in Caroline''s affairs and if he did that, he would be in big trouble. Rowan walked out of the bedroom, clenching the gift in his hand, blue veins standing out on his hand! He thought, "My daughter is dead, but that bitch has only been imprisoned for three years and lost a kidney. My daughter has lost her life!" Chapter 102 Falling in Love with Her Chapter 102 Falling in Love with Her Chapter 102 Falling in Love with Her Bentley was suddenly reluctant to go to Royal Club. "Why didn''t you go to Royal Club recently?" Anderson sat on Bentley''s desk negligently. Ignoring his behavior, Bentley didn''t gave him a cold look at this time. Spencer chuckled. "Anderson, why do you expect him to go to Royal Club?" Anderson rolled his eyes at Spencer. Spencer went abroad some time ago and didn''t know what happened during this time. "It''s not because of her, is it?" Anderson knocked on the desk with his fingers. Bentley didn''t speak, but Spencer came over in curiosity. "Who are you talking about? Because of her? Who is she?" He asked with great excitement. "Mr. President, are you in love with someone? Who is she? When will you introduce her to us?" Anderson took malicious pleasure. "Spencer, I think you will be beaten up if you keep asking." "Bite me! I''m asking him. Mr. President, who stole your heart?" Bentley directly swung a punch in Spencer''s direction. Spencer hurriedly dodged with his pupils contracted, and then he patted his chest. "Bentley, what are you doing?" Anderson smiled happily. "You idiot. I reminded you early. You don''t believe me. It serves you right!" Spencer looked at Anderson and Bentley suspiciously. Suddenly there was a trace of enlightenment in his eyes. "Holy moly! You mean Caroline?" After saying this, Spencer was really beaten. "Oh my God! I must have guessed it right!" Otherwise, he wouldn''t take a beating by Bentley. "Bentley, tell me what happened during my absence?" Spencer was in high spirits, with the light of gossip shining in his amorous eyes. Bentley gave him a cold look and asked calmly, "Do you prefer a punch or a p?" Spencer paused. Anderson tugged Spencer to his back, and turned to look at Bentley behind the desk. "What exactly do you think?" Bentley stopped spinning the pen in his hand. After a while, he put the pen on the desk, squinting to show meditation. Anderson did not urge. Bentley suddenly looked up and said to Anderson, "I want to see the Caroline three years ago." Hearing what he said, both Anderson and Spencer were stunned. "We can''t turn back the clock." Anderson simply said, "She has be what she is now, and you can''t change her." "I didn''t want to change her." Bentley behind the desk said seriously, "I don''t like her now. She has no dignity and self-esteem. She is not Caroline." "Out of sight, out of mind." In Anderson''s view, Bentley was asking for trouble. If he didn''t like her, he could don''t go to meet her. "She wants to leave, just let her go." Anderson looked at Bentley and added. Unexpectedly, Anderson just made a proposal, and Bentley''s attitude was very suspicious. He immediately changed his face and said frostily, "That''s impossible! She wants to leave me, dream on!" Not only Anderson realized something, but also Spencer, a yboy who always only cared about gossip, felt something strange. "Bentley, you fall in love with her." Anderson announced. The smile on Spencer''s face was reced by seriousness. "You are the opposite to people who developed Stockholm syndrome." "So you don''t go to Royal Club just because of her? You don''t want to see her? Or are you afraid to see her?" Anderson was a doctor, and he told the truth with a single pertinent remark. Bentley asked in anger, "What are you talking about?" It was unlikely that he was afraid of meeting her. "You really have a crush on her." Spencer continued. Sitting behind the desk, Bentley slowly gave a sneer with good looks. "This is even more impossible!" He would fall in love with that woman? That was out of the question! Spencer asked, "If you don''t love her, why don''t you go to Royal Club recently?" "I''m very busy, so I don''t have time to go there for recreation." Hearing this, Anderson and Spencer looked at each other. They clearly didn''t believe his nonsense. "Bentley, you don''t want to see the Caroline who has be repulsive? On that day, she abused Winnie ought to die and go to hell in front of us. She is no longer the Caroline three years ago and has be ugly both outwardly and inwardly, which makes people sick. You don''t want to see such a Caroline, do you?" That''s why you didn''t go to Royal Club. Spencer listened quietly to Anderson''s words. It turned out that so many things happened when he was abroad. If Anderson said Caroline abused Winnie, it must be true. It was really disgusting to insult a person who died because of her. Anderson could always pointed out the problem sharply. Bentley was apoplectic with rage. "Shut up!" Hisplexion became pale with anger. "She shouldn''t have turned herself into such a revolting woman for an outsider! It''s not worth it!" A touch of shock shed in Anderson''s and Spencer''s eyes at the same time. Especially Anderson, he was there that day. He knew exactly what happened, including how Caroline insulted Winnie who died three years ago. However, Bentley''s first thought was not Winnie was humiliated by Caroline after death. What he cared about was that Caroline should not be such a disgusting woman for Winnie. He thought it was not worth turning herself into such an odious person for Winnie. Anderson looked at Bentley behind the desk in shock. Did he know the changes that had taken ce in himself? Did he know the changes urring in his heart? Anderson thought if she was still the Caroline three years ago, he was strongly in favor of their romantic rtionship. But now she was not a good match for Bentley. She was ugly! She was humble! She was undignified! She was a prisoner without self-esteem! She was not worthy of Bentley! Anderson tried to conceal his churning emotions. He squinted and didn''t remind Bentley of the change of his feelings towards Caroline. "If I were you, I would throw her out of my sight." Anderson indifferently reminded him, "Winnie''s death is closely rted to her. You are just shocked by the great changes in Caroline. After all, you are friends who grew up together. Bentley, you are just surprised at her changes for a while, that''s all. " Bentley was silent for a while and said. "Let me think about it and make it clear." There was something that he had never touched, and he couldn''t understand what did he want for a while.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although he was not an expert in romance, Bentley still realized that he couldn''t turn a blind eye to Caroline. Even if the damn woman became so ugly and obnoxious, he couldn''t kill her! Anderson and Spencer left Bentley''s office, and Spencer grabbed Anderson''s arm and asked, "Why did you deliberately say that to him?" He didn''t think Anderson didn''t know Bentley had a great affection for Caroline. Anderson only gave Spencer a faint nce. "People''s good looks can disappear, but what about their inner beauty? She hated and insulted Winnie whose death was relevant to her three years ago. Sheid a curse on Winnie for rotting in hell. Do you think Caroline and Bentley are well matched?" Spencer was speechless. Chapter 103 Being My Girlfriend Chapter 103 Being My Girlfriend Chapter 103 I Can''t Help Kissing You It was a sunny day. Caroline wrapped her coat tightly in the zing sun. There were few people walked along the path today, but whenever someone passed by her, she would receive odd looks. "Is there something wrong with her brain?" A young couple passed behind her and looked back at her again. Although they didn''t speak in front of Caroline, they didn''t deliberately lowered their voices. She was ustomed to theirments which sounded behind her, and the surprised expression of people who passed by asionally. Looking up at the scorching sun in the sky, she understood how frightening her costume was in other''s eyes. When everyone was wearing T-shirts, shorts and skirts, she was wrapped tightly without any exposed skin. Looking at her long-sleeved shirt, she regretted not wearing a thicker coat. She felt bursts of pain from her bones. At this time, another young couple riding a bicycle wobbled next to her. The girl wore a white skirt and the boy was dressed in a white shirt. The girl was so bright and animated that Caroline could hear their brisk chat from afar. "Let''s go to the amusement parkter. It''s a lovely day. We''ll have a good time." "OK. Good idea. Let''s go to the amusement park." "How about camping tonight? I bought a tent." While they were chatting, the bicycle passed by Caroline. "Hello! Wait a minute." "What?" The young couple were surprised. The boy stood on one foot and stopped the bicycle. "You called us?" He looked Caroline up and down. The boy was quite handsome. He frowned with suspicion. "What''s the matter?" Was she a lunatic? Caroline was stunned. She didn''t want to stop them, but she couldn''t help speaking. "Are you all right?" The girl with short brown hair in the back seat tilted her head, stretching out one hand and shaking it in front of Caroline. Caroline was still in a daze. Why did she suddenly stop two strangers? "You want to ask for directions? That''s okay. My boyfriend is a knowledgeable person and he is familiar with the way in this area." The girl''s voice was full of youthful vitality. Caroline hurriedly lowered her eyelids and blinked. She raised her hand to inadvertently wipe the corner of her eyes, and then she said warmly, "ording to the weather forecast, it''s going to rain today." After saying this, she turned and left. She wasme, so she was staggering. It seemed that her pace was a little hurried. The conversation between the young couple was getting farther away. Caroline could faintly hear the girl asked, "Does the weather forecast predict it will rain today?" The boy also looked puzzled. "Maybe she was wrong? But she is really a good person." The voice gradually faded away, and Caroline smiled wryly. Was she a good person? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If they knew she had been in prison, would they still say she was a good person? Walking aimlessly, when she looked up again, Caroline froze. Under the banyan tree, a man with a white shirt and khaki pants came into view. He stood in the shade of the tree with his hands in his pockets, smiling at her with white teeth, as if the air was full of romance. In a trance, Caroline seemed to see the summer of that year. Under a banyan tree taller than this one, a boy stood in the shade of the tree with a white shirt, khaki pants and white sneakers. She trotted over in a hurry, and he looked impatient and urged lightly, "You are too slow. Hurry up, otherwise I will go first." Even so, he still stood under the banyan tree, waiting for her quietly. When did that happen? When she was in grade three in junior high school. When did their rtionship be frosty, unchangeable, strange and distant? Unexpectedly, she couldn''t remember "Bentley..." she dimly whispered to the man in the shade of the tree. Suddenly, the man standing under the tree briskly called her with a clear voice, "Caroline, I knew that I could meet you here." Hearing his voice, Caroline came to her senses after trembling. She looked at the man under the tree with his hands in his pockets. A wry smile appeared on her face. He was Antonio, not Bentley. "Hello, Mr. Tucker." She greeted the man under the tree warmly and politely. Antonio grinned with white teeth, tilting his head and saying to her, "Come here. Why are you standing so far away?" He waved at her. Caroline slowly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Tucker, are you waiting for me?" If she didn''t mishear him he did say so just now. "Yes, I''m waiting for you." Antonio said briskly, "Caroline, you haven''t answered me yet. Do you want to be my girlfriend?" Caroline looked dumbfounded. "I went to Govine for an urgent project. This morning, I came back by air. As soon as the ne landed in Lehcaster, I came here because I knew I can meet you here. "Caroline, can you be my girlfriend?" Caroline''s heart beat faster. She looked up at a pair of brilliant eyes. His eyes werepletely different from Bentley''s. She kept staring nkly at his handsome and charming face. There was some confusion in her mind. She stood there and looked at Antonio''s face for a long time. "If you continue staring at me, I''ll kiss you." All of a sudden, Caroline heard Antonio''s voice. She was shocked and looked up in a trance, blinking. "What?" Seeing her expression, Antonio couldn''t helpughing. "Like this." Then a dark shadow pressed down, Caroline only felt warmth on the lips shing away. "You stared at me for so long. I can''t help kissing you." With eyes lit up in an instant, Antonio stared at Caroline. "Your ears reddened." Hearing this, Caroline''s ears turned redder. "Caroline." Antonio suddenly stretched out his hands to wrap her hands into his big palms and held them in front of his chest. "Be my girlfriend." He had been in Govine for so long and had considered many things. Finally, he was very sure that he wanted to be with Caroline. For no reason, he was fascinated by her coyness. Every kiss with her could give him a great experience. In addition to appearance, a man would also be attracted by other characteristics of a woman. Every time he teased her, he could be in a pretty good mood. "Caroline, be my girlfriend." He said, "I can protect and take care of you." Chapter 104 Her Refusal Chapter 104 Her Refusal Chapter 104 Her Refusal When she was in grade three in the junior high school, Caroline said in that summer, "Bentley, be my boyfriend. You can protect and take care of me." The boy in a white shirt turned to look at her with a pair clear eyes, saying nothing. He turned and left, so she caught up and grasped his palm from behind. "Why didn''t you answer me? I''m a good person, not a trouble maker." Caroline still remembered his answer. He said, "It''s not because you are not good, but you are not for me." Then he turned and walked to the school gate hand in hand with her. Caroline remembered that she nced at their hands. What was she thinking at that time? She remembered. She was thinking, "Bentley, if I am not the right person for you, why don''t you let go of my hand?" She took his arm warmly from behind and said with an unashamed smile, "Bentley, I''m the only person in the world who can be your girlfriend." "Caroline? Caroline?" Antonio felt a little disgruntled at her absence of mind. A trace of loss shed in his eyes. In her heart, it seemed that there was another man who appeared in her life earlier than him. But the next second, the brilliance in his eyes came back again. He covered her hands in his palms. "Try to ept me. Believe me, I won''t make you cry." Caroline''s shoulders trembled for a moment, with a trace of yearning glittering in her eyes. When she looked up, she saw Antonio''s sincere face again. She suddenly felt that her palms were burning. She shook off Antonio''s hands and put her hands behind her back. The next second, she quickly took a few steps back and kept a distance from Antonio, looking at him with her ck eyes. "Say something. Caroline, don''t escape." He approached, and Caroline stepped back. Antonio''s eyes glittered with emotion. He tried to get closer to her again. Caroline still backed up. Antonio couldn''t bear it. He stretched out a long arm to grasp Caroline and immediately wrapped his arms around her waist in front of his chest. "Caroline, stop walking away from me. I won''t give you this opportunity to escape." She didn''t escape. As Bentley said in those days, there was no need to get away from the person who was not the right one. All of a sudden, Caroline realized that the reason why Bentley didn''t shake off her hand was that she was not the right one for him, so it was superfluous to let go of her hand. It turned out all her efforts and behaviors over the years were in vain. Antonio frowned and looked at Caroline. She had been in a daze for the third time today. Feeling upset, Antonio bent down and kissed her quickly on her lips. "It''s Bentley, isn''t it?" He asked suddenly. Caroline gave a shudder. Antonio smiled wryly. "Caroline, forget him. The memory about him must be distressing." Caroline looked up and asked, "How can you be sure the memory is painful?" Antonio stared at the woman in his arms. She might not know the expression on her face at the moment was hostile. He smiled. It didn''t matter. He would let her forget Bentley. "Do you have happy reminiscences? Why do I only see despair from your face?" Caroline was silent and didn''t reply. "Caroline, just give it a shot. Even if you don''t agree to be my girlfriend now, you should give yourself a chance to ept and embrace happiness. You can''t live in memory, in the past, and in your own little world forever. Caroline, forget him. No matter what kind of memories and past you have, I firmly believe that those unhappy things will be reced by the happiness between you and me." For a moment, Caroline''s heart was shaken. Who could refuse happiness? She was also bewitched by the beautiful word. She was just about to say "yes", and she suddenly woke up. "No." Everyone yearned for happiness. Did she deserve it? Did she still deserve what everybody wanted? "Caroline?" Antonio gently called Caroline''s name in disbelief. "Why?" Why didn''t she even give him a chance? "Is Bentley so important in your heart?" He looked at the woman in front of him. Caroline hung her head and looked at her toes. Antonio, did you really know who I was? Looking at the woman standing in front of you at the moment, did you really understand that was she a living person who really lived under the sun in the world, or was she just a dead-alive person possessing an alive body but a broken soul? Did you really know who I was, what I had done and what I had borne? Did you really think I could still obtain happiness? "I''m sorry." Antonio felt disappointed, and he bent down to kiss Caroline on her pale lips. Caroline didn''t run away and resist. After a kiss, Antonio looked up. "You didn''t refuse." Caroline was afraid to look directly into the seriousness and stubbornness in his eyes. Lowering her eyes to cover the emotion, Caroline said warmly, "Mr. Tucker, did you forget what my job is? Although I have been in the business for a short time, I also know the principle of customer first. I haven''t heard of any woman refusing to make out with customers. Mr. Tucker, have you heard of it?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Antonio paused. He retorted, "You just came from there. Why did you look at me with such affectionate eyes?" Caroline, will a woman look at clients in such an loving manner? " Caroline raised her eyelids and took a serious look at Antonio. Her concentration condensed with something indescribable in this nce by which Antonio was moved. Moreover, his heartbeat quickened. He also lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms attentively, as if waiting for her answer. After a long time, Caroline sighed and looked at Antonio. "That year, my beloved boy in a white shirt stood under a banyan tree. From then on, I fell in love with white shirts. Today, you just wore a white shirt and stood under the banyan tree, which brought back my memories . " ordingly, everything had nothing to do with you. A trace of loneliness shed on Antonio''s handsome face. In the blink of an eye, he smiled as usual with his eyes glittering. He held Caroline in his arms closer and tighter, bowing his head to give her another kiss on her lips. "You can treat me as a client, Caroline." Chapter 105 A Chance of Getting Happiness Chapter 105 A Chance of Getting Happiness Chapter 105 A Chance of Getting Happiness Caroline was taken aback. At this moment, she couldn''t make sense of the thoughts of the man who was abination of simplicity and cynicism. She thought saying that would make him angry. However, she became a trifle embarrassed. She said to Antonio, "Mr. Tucker, the kiss is not for free. Remember to pay the bill." Caroline thought, "He must hate me if I say so." Standing in front of her, Antonio put one hand to rummage around in his pocket for a while, and then he spread that palm in front of her. "Here you are." Caroline was startled. She had never seen such a man as Antonio. Staring at the banknote in his palm, Caroline didn''t know what to do next. He gave her money directly. She thought showing her ugly features and saying like that would scare him away. "Caroline, I told you, you can''t escape. I mean it." Antonio said firmly. Caroline was even more flustered. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was in earnest! She didn''t dare to ept his love! She didn''t deserve his heart! "Caroline, it''s unfair to me." Caroline suddenly lifted her head, with something indescribable in her eyes. She slowly interrupted Antonio in a husky voice, "Antonio." She carefully looked at him and asked, "What do you think of me?" Being in a daze for a moment, Antonio didn''t guess the woman in front of him would suddenly ask such a question. Was this important? What''s more, he didn''t notice Caroline was rubbing her hands with fingertips. Those who knew her well knew that she was uneasy, although she looked calm and serene. "Antonio, I have nothing." Caroline reminded him. Antonio was a little anxious. "But I don''t think so." "Antonio, it''s true." Why did you want to give me your love over and over again? "You are persistent, indomitable and kindhearted. You are bold enough, and you don''t run away from anything except facing my love. You were cute when your ears turned red, and you feel like first love when I kiss you." Antonio said eagerly, "Caroline, you are not worthless. You are so good that external things can be ignored." Caroline gave him a constrained smile. Looking at the man who was still childish in front of her, she only felt afraid to look directly into his eyes. He was so serious and convinced, and she only felt guilty. Looking at such firm and determined eyes and serious expression, Caroline opened her mouth and wanted to say, "Antonio, you are wrong. The woman you are talking about is not me." In the end, her eyes glittered, and she didn''t utter these words after all. Maybe she didn''t have the strength and ability to love a man, or she chose this way out of selfishness. "Caroline, you don''t need toe over to me. Just stand there and don''t move. I''ll go over to you and approach you. I''ll hug you." "Caroline, if you don''t try, how do you know whether happiness can appear in your world?" "Caroline, just give it a shot. I will never make you cry." "Caroline, give me and give yourself a chance to get happiness together." "Caroline." "Caroline." "Caroline." Hearing his words, Caroline''s heart was almost shaken. What should she do? Bentley said, "Caroline, do you think you deserve happiness now?" Antonio said, "Caroline, give me and give yourself a chance to get happiness together." Two voices constantly repeated and lingered in her mind. Her brain was about to explode. Happiness? How could she get happiness! She was a sinner! Delores died because of her, but she got the happiness that everybody wanted? It was absurd! She was the one who should die, not Delores who should get happiness. She was living for Delores now. Delores would be happy now if she didn''t die because of her. She couldn''t take away the happiness that belonged to Delores. Caroline was overwhelmed by hesitance, pain, remorse, self-negation and self-loathing. Caroline was caught in self-exclusion and self-loathing. She couldn''t tell clearly that her happiness was different from that of Delores. Subconsciously, she thought Delores died for her, and she was living for Delores and making atonement for Delores. If Delores had lived, she would have died that day. The air she breathed belonged to Delores. What about happiness? Antonio''s voice echoed in her ears. Caroline pushed away Antonio heavily. "Shut up! Shut up! I don''t need happiness!"She roared at Antonio like a beast. Antonio didn''t expect her to suddenly exert such great strength. He was pushed away and stumbled two steps. When he just kept his feet, Caroline limped off and trotted away. She was eager to stay away from Antonio. Antonio kept up with her. "Caroline, what are you afraid of?" On the path, a woman was limping in a hurry, and a man in white shirt behind her was chasing after her and questioning her, like a chase race. It couldn''t be named a chase race. After all, the man and the woman were not equal in strength. The former was tall and agile while thetter wasme in one leg. It was sunny just now, but the whether changed. Thunder boomed in the sky overhead. In an instant, it began to rain, apanied by wind. The dark clouds suddenly covered the sky. A heavy rain sttered on the ground. "Caroline, stop. You will hurt." Antonio shouted behind Caroline. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Caroline was anxious. She turned to look at Antonio while running. "I said, I don''t need..." "Caroline! Be careful!" Before she finished speaking, she saw Antonio''s frightened eyes. She didn''t realize anything. The next second, she heard a crash. When she was still thinking about what happened, she fell to the ground and rolled. Chapter 106 The Diary Chapter 106 The Diary Chapter 106 The Diary The brake squealed, and the driver poked his head out and cursed, "What''s wrong with you? If you want to die, you can jump into Tamdows River!" Caroline hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Fortunately, the driver braked quickly and she only suffered minor injuries. Antonio red at the driver stonily. "You hit her. How dare you speak to her like that." Antonio was fierce, and the driver was a little afraid of him. He said, "You are couple, right? You can solve problems at home. Why are you running on the road?" After saying this, he drove away. Although Antonio had a bad attitude, he also knew it was not the driver''s fault. He took a look at Caroline. She didn''t suffered a serious injury, but she must bruised. He hurriedly ran towards Caroline. "Caroline, don''t move, I''ll take you to the hospital." "Stop! Don''te over!" Caroline sat down on the ground with a calm expression. In the torrential rain, sitting on the muddy ground, she looked up through the rain and slowly said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Tucker, I don''t need happiness. I don''t need redemption. I''m leading a good life now. Please don''t disturb and meddle in my life again." When everything was immersed in darkness, that beam of light was not redemption but mistake and sin. Antonio''s expression changed. He drooped his eyes to look at the woman on the ground in the rain. The heavy rain also hit and made him get wet. He ignored her words and walked towards her. In an excitable state, Caroline roared in her husky voice, "Don''te over!" All she could do was preventing the man breaking into her world with practical actions. "Mr. Tucker, do you know who I am?" In the rain, she smiled lightly, and the rain covered the pain in her eyes, but her smile was even brighter. "Mr. Tucker, are you rich? If you have many money, you are God. I only like money. If youe to Royal Club and spend money, I won''t let you down." She said, "Mr. Tucker, I will wait for you in Royal Club." Antonio looked at the woman in the mud in shock. She struggled to her feet. In the rain, she limped off. Her words were still echoing in his ears. "Mr. Tucker, are you rich? If you have many money, you are God. I only like money. If youe to Royal Club and spend money, I won''t let you down." Madison had told him that Caroline could do anything for money. At that time, he was nomittal and understood Caroline''s dilemma. However, when he showed his heart in front of her today, he never thought that she preferred money to his love. Antonio didn''t me Caroline for loving money. Was there anyone who didn''t worship money? Nevertheless, his heart was filled with a sense of loss. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Compared with the true love that he decided to take seriously for the first time, she seemed to love vulgar money more. Antonio stood still, and he didn''te to his senses until Caroline''s back was beyond his sight. He wanted to chase after her, but she vanished entirely. He reached out to knock on his head. "If she really loves money, she should ept him instead of pushing him out." Holding on to him meant possessing money. Immediately, Antonio wondered why did she refuse him. Was it because of Bentley? Thinking it over, Antonio confirmed his conjecture. A trace of confidence appeared on his face. "Bentley, Caroline will ept me sooner orter." Caroline hurried back to the dormitory. As soon as she entered the house, she immediately closed the door, as if there was a beast running after her. Her clothes were worn out when she fell down just now. Fortunately, the driver braked in time and she wore clothes with long sleeves and long pants, so she were not seriously injured. Only her palm was scratched, which was no big deal. After hastily dressing the wound on her palm, she picked up the phone and called Marissa after hesitation. "Marissa, I want to take time off today." Marissa was surprised. She took her phone away to look at the caller on the screen and made sure it was Caroline. She asked in surprise, "Callie, what happened?" "Nothing. I''m just a little tired and want to take a day off." Marissa was somewhat gratified. "OK." She promised boldly. "You finally know that you need to rest. Have a good rest today. Don''t worry about your work." After saying this, she hung up the phone. Caroline stood up and walked to the small wooden table by the bedroom window, sitting down. She slowly opened the drawer and took out a notebook from it. After she was released from prison, she had no hobbies and spare time activities, so this notebook became her only constion apanying her boring life. She hadn''t kept a diary for a long time. Thetest diary said: [After three years, I met him again.] Without superfluous emotional description or something, it was just a statement sentence. Caroline spread out the notebook, and there was a pen in it. She picked it up and wrote slowly: [Antonio suddenly appeared, and he asked me if I would like to be his girlfriend again. I always thought that the initial inquiry was just his whim. I hadn''t met him for a long time. But today he appeared in front of me again and asked me the same question. I really wanted to take it as a joke. But Antonio asked me so seriously. He said he was in earnest, not in jest. His eyes told me that he was not lying. He said he will approach me and I just need to stand still. He also said he will make me happy and won''t make me cry. Nobody will refuse happiness. For a moment, I was moved. Otherwise, I wouldn''t suddenly ask him, "What do you think of me?" If I hadn''t been shaken at that time, I wouldn''t have asked this question. I was not moved by Antonio, but by the "happiness" he mentioned. I wanted to see the difference between me in his eyes and me in reality. He said I was persistent, indomitable and kindhearted. I knew it wasn''t me. I am indeed selfish. Actually I can show the most side in front of him. I can tell him directly, "No, I''m not as good as the woman you described." I can let him see me with his own eyes. I''m humble, cowardly, ipetent, indifferent and selfish! When I wanted to tell him the truth, I saw the sincerity in his eyes. He looked at me with persistence, seriousness, certainty and concentration. At that moment, I had an ulterior motive. I suddenly didn''t want him to know my ugly characters. I know that I will not fall in love with him, because my heart has died long ago. Just like installed with a pacemaker, it can only beat mechanically. Without the ability to love others, how can I respond to such a sincere love? There are few people in the world that are willing to look at me without strong bias. I''m suddenly afraid that his attitude will be the same disdain as everyone else. He said, "If you don''t try, how do you know whether happiness can appear in your world?" I just know I will never gain happiness! I owe Delores a life. I don''t have qualifications to live in the sun and enjoy happiness. Can I live in happiness that belongs to Delores? That''s ridiculous! I hate myself even more! Although I have refused to admit it for many times, this is the truth. I don''t just run away because I owe Delores and dare not expect happiness. I know I am dirty. In the end, I have to utilize a dead person to escape Antonio''s love. I won''t contact him. He should never appear in front of me again. That''s good. A quiet life like a pool of stagnant water is what I need most now. I can''t stand any storm. After raising enough money and Bentley gets tired of everything, it''s time for me to leave.] Closing the notebook, Caroline stood up and pushed open the window to let the rain break into the house from time to time. The cold rain froze to the bone. She shrank and hugged her arms, but she was unprecedentedly sober. She was sober. She knew exactly what she was doing now. Chapter 107 His Persistence Chapter 107 His Persistence Chapter 107 His Persistence Caroline had never met anyone like Antonio. "What are you doing? Get on the bike." Under the banyan tree, the man in white shirt still stood there as yesterday, but today he was on a bicycle. "Don''t be in a daze. Get on the bike." "Why are you here again?" Antonio gave her a bright smile. "Can''t Ie here?" Of course he could, But she had no idea that he would appear in front of her after yesterday. Antonio was tall, with one foot on the ground and the other on the pedal. He extended a long arm to pull Caroline to his side and pressed her on the back of the bicycle. Caroline was about to stand up. "Don''t move. Otherwise you will tumble off." Antonio stepped on the pedal under his feet. With Caroline sitting behind him, he rode the bicycle and went forward. The bicycle started before Caroline could stand up. Influenced by the inertia, she fell back to the saddle and subconsciously reached out her hands to firmly grasp Antonio''s waist. She was confused. What was the matter with him? "I can walk by myself." Caroline said in a rough voice. A voice immediately came from the front. "No." Caroline was speechless. After a while, she said, "Mr. Tucker, didn''t we make it clear yesterday?" The man in front smiled. "Did we say anything yesterday? I don''t remember." Caroline felt helpless. Why did he behave in a different way from other simr people? "Do you know what I''m going to do?" Apparently he had no idea, why did he pull her on the bicycle? She nced at the bicycle again, but she couldn''t figure it out. Antonio didn''t look like a man who loved riding. "Let''s have lunch first. I know a ce where the food tastes good." His words drove Caroline berserk. He gave an irrelevant answer. "I don''t like riding a bike." "You''re lying. Your eyes turned red when you watched the young couple ride a bike yesterday." Antonio said, "Caroline, I know there must be a same memory between you and Bentley. Your eyes can''t fool me." Caroline paused and didn''t know how to answer him. Antonio continued, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t ept me for a while. It takes time and energy to chase women. Caroline, I tell you, this is the first time I show my love to a woman. If you are not satisfied with what I did, please forgive me, because I''m inexperienced." "Mr. Tucker, we are just customers and..." "I know what you are going to say." Antonio interrupted her, "You can treat me like a client. I don''t mind." Caroline blinked with obvious helplessness in her eyes. Maybe Antonio was on purpose. The cycling speed was not low. Although Caroline wanted to jump, she was quite scared. About fifteen minutester, Antonio made a left turn, and the bicycle turned into a small alley. Looking around the alley, Caroline hurriedly asked, "Where are you going to take me?" "Hush." He said in a soft voice, "We''ll be there soon." The next second, the bicycle turned again and stopped in front of a wall covered with roses. Antonio got off the bicycle. "This is the back door. I used to go inside through the front door. The back door is quiet and narrow, but the front door is magnificent." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Caroline didn''t want to get off. She seemed to be glued on the saddle. Antonio raised his eyebrows and looked at her childish behavior at the moment. "Get off. It''s useless for you to stay there." "No!" She blinked and grabbed the saddle with both hands. Antonio almostughed, but he knew that if heughed, Caroline would immediately be the hedgehog with spines covering her back and curled up in a ball, and he could never get close to her again. "You really don''t want to get off?" His eyebrows shook suspiciously for just a moment. The next second, no one could see his expression just now. "I''m not hungry." Anyway, she didn''t want to go inside. "I am hungry." "Then go in. I can go back by myself." "Caroline, you have two choices. First, get off by yourself and go in with me for lunch. Second, I will hold you out of the bike and hold you in for lunch." Caroline didn''t look very well. She really didn''t want to go in. She didn''t want to go to all the high- end ces, because she might be likely to meet one or two acquaintances. She didn''t want to face them. "How about eating beef noodles in Hudson''s restaurant?" She bit her lips and was afraid that Antonio would not agree. She reluctantly added, "It''s my treat." Antonio immediately tilted his head aside in case ofughing in front of her. After snickering, he turned back, saying slowly to Caroline, "It''s on you? Just eat noodles?" Hearing this, Caroline was a trifle unhappy. What was wrong with noodles? "Forget it." Caroline slid out of the saddle and walked towards the opposite direction. Her arm was suddenly grabbed from behind. "I like eating beef noodles. It''s delicious. Let''s go." Antonio grabbed Caroline and pressed her on the back saddle again. "Don''t go back on your word." He was afraid of her running away. The bicycle went into the small alley again. The brick walls on both sides were covered with rows of wild roses that were white, pink and light yellow. The bicycle shuttled between the flower walls. The wind ruffled up Caroline''s bangs, revealing the ferocious scar. She sat on the back of the bicycle, with her mind in great confusion. Innumerable roses passed by. Caroline suddenly looked up at the tall and straight back in front of her in astonishment. He took her away to have lunch. Why did she invite him to eat noodles? She didn''t make sense of it. "Mr. Tucker..." "Don''t move." Before Caroline finished speaking, Antonio suddenlymanded, "Hold on to my waist!" Hearing his words, the first reaction of Caroline was to obey. She had no time to think it over, and she immediately stretched out her hand to firmly grasp Antonio''s strong waist. After a while, she asked,"What happened just now?" "Someone threw a bottle on the path. I was afraid you would fall." "Well, thank you, Mr. Tucker." "Don''t mention it. It''s no bother." Antonio seemed to utter these words without care in a clear voice. His thin lips were slightly raised, but Caroline didn''t notice that. Chapter 108 Anything You Want Chapter 108 Anything You Want Chapter 108 Anything You Want This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caroline thought she could leave after lunch. But obviously, Antonio didn''t think so. Caroline said helplessly, "Mr. Tucker, you ate the beef noodles." And you ate three bowls! "Well, it''s tasty." Were they talking about the noodles? "Mr. Tucker, can you stop following me?" Why was he like a chewing gum? "Mr. Tucker, as I said, you are rich. If you spend money in Royal Club, I will not let you down. You can do whatever you want to do." Antonio gave her an evil smile, lightly said, "I can do anything I want to do?" It was his trap. "Yes, if youe to Royal Club with money, you are a client, and I will render good service to you." He said with a meaningful expression, "You promise? See you tonight." Caroline didn''t recognize his overtone at the moment. After saying that, Antonio turned to push the bicycle and left. Caroline was puzzled and couldn''t understand Antonio. However, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. He finally left. If he continued to stand downstairs of her dormitory, they would attract a lot of attention. Caroline took a careful look at the people looking at her. "Excuse me, is that your elder brother?" A middle-aged woman walked up to Caroline. "No." "Is he your colleague?" Caroline shook her head again. "No matter who he is, the niece of my sister-inw who just graduated this year doesn''t have a boyfriend. Can you introduce him to her?" This woman grabbed Caroline''s arm in enthusiasm. She looked at the woman awkwardly, because she couldn''t tell her Antonio was her "client". At this time, another woman said, "La, what are you doing? How could you ask her so rashly? What if the man is her boyfriend?" "It''s impossible. I think the man was handsome and rich. She was quite..." Then the middle-aged woman said to Caroline, "I''m sorry. I don''t mean you are not worthy of him. I''mcking in speaking skills! Don''t be angry." Caroline nodded in embarrassment and went upstairs hastily. She could still hear the chatting of those women. "La, you are too outspoken. You will damage her ego." "You know me well that I''m a frank person. I told the truth She and that man are not a good match. The man is too outstanding. Besides, I live next door to her. She came back at midnight every day." Caroline unconsciously quickened her pace. When she got into the dormitory, she looked pale. Those women seemed to talk about her inadvertently, but she listened in her heart. She could''t respond to Antonio''s love. He looked at her with a pair of serious and persistent eyes, but she felt she was dirty. Entering the bathroom, she washed her face. She held her hand on the sink and looked up at herself in the mirror. Fiddling with the bangs on her forehead, she carefully looked at the scar. Then she looked down the scar and saw a pale face. Her hand slowly touched the empty ce on her waist, which reminded her that she was not an intact normal person. The bathroom was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat. She moved up her palm and slowly put it on her heart. She could feel her heart beating. There was nothing left except a beating heart. The firmness in her eyes was more visible. She was not worthy of him. However, it seemed that Caroline didn''t have the final say in this matter. When night came, many people with loneliness were looking for the so-called "soul" and "happiness" in different corners under the colorful lights of the city. "Caroline, Room 602 wants your service." A waitress knocked on the door of the lounge and said to Caroline. Caroline quickly stood up and followed the waitress all the way to the sixth floor. "Sir, Caroline has arrived." The waitress knocked on the door and turned away. Caroline stood at the door of the room. The door was opened from the inside, so Caroline''s hand that was about to knock on the door paused there. Antonio stood in the middle of the room, giving a bright smile. He said with white teeth and bright eyes, "Caroline, your client is here." Caroline felt a little helpless and ironic. He really suited the action to the word. After putting down her hand, she was about to step into the room. "It''s so boring in the room." Before she entering, Antonio grabbed her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you out." "I''m at work, Mr. Tucker." "I am your client. You said customers first and the client is God. You said if I spend money in Royal Club tonight, you won''t let me down." A charming smile appeared on Antonio''s thin lips. He suddenly bent down to get close to Caroline, with his lips nearly touching her ear, saying with a smile, "Didn''t you say I can do anything I want to do?" He deliberately exhaled a hot breath to Caroline''s ear. "Did you fool me? Caroline, you are not kind." Caroline''s ears were sensitive, which immediately reddened. She hurriedly dodged, but her waist was hold by a strong arm. Antonio put his head closer, with his lips slipping over her ear. "Come on. Let''s hang out. Don''t you think it''s boring to stay here? If you refuse, you are disrespectful to God. If you don''t go with me, I''ll wait for you downstairs tomorrow." Why was he so unreasonable? Caroline''s face changed. She gnashed her teeth. "Mr. Tucker, I am at work!" She deliberately stressed "work" to remind him. "I know. I am more familiar with the rules of Royal Club than you. If I take you out, I should register and pay you money by hour. How about I call Marissa to take time off for you? He took out another stack of banknotes and said, "Here you are." He put it in front of Caroline. "You can also think of it as working, just for the sake of money. I promise, I''ll just take you to supper. Hudson said that if I don''t take my girlfriend, he won''t cook dishes for me. Caroline, please." "Stop." She felt fidgety. "OK. Apany me to have supper." Caroline looked at Antonio and knew that he had made up his mind. She rubbed her temples. "Just eat supper?" "Yes. Just eat supper." He was lying. "OK. I''ll go with you." Chapter 109 Do What God Tells You to Do Chapter 109 Do What God Tells You to Do Chapter 109 Do What God Tells You to Do Out of Royal Club, they had ate night snack. In the night market, Caroline allowed Antonio to hold her hand and they walked through the crowd. There were still a lot of strange looks around them and people pointing at them. "Where are we going again?" Caroline knew this road was not the way back to Royal Club. Antonio drove his Maserati to the other way. "You''ll know when you get there." "Didn''t we agree that we would only have ate night snack?" "After ate night snack, of course we should take a walk." Whoever believes these words is naive, Antonio had this in mind. As the car headed up the elevated road, Caroline was a little apprehensive. "Where the hell are we going?" "Im just driving." Caroline was speechless. Anyway, Caroline could see that Antonio didn''t want to tell her, and she wouldn''t get the answer even if she asked again. Then she turned her head and looked out the window. "Look, here it is." Caroline''s eyes widened when the car stopped. "An amusement park?" "Yes, I want to y. Come with me." Antonio put his hand on his waist and said shamelessly, "A mature man like me, who is rich and handsome, knowledgeable and wise, certainly can''t y as those Tom, Dick and Harry, lining up in daylight. How can I highlight the charm of me if I don''t book the whole amusement park?" Caroline''s brain buzzed. She looked at Antonio in a daze who was not far away. She could never imagine Antonio could say out this kind of shameless words. Furthermore, she admitted he was rich and handsome. And maybe he was knowledgeable and wise. But would a mature mane to y in the amusement park? Besides, who could exin to her "what is the rtionship between booking the whole park and your charm?" Unknowingly, Caroline asked this question that was on her mind. Antonio''s smile paused on his handsome face, and in a second it turned into a super shameless look. "Have you seen the TV y? On TV, there were bodyguards clearing the ce wherever the president stepped on. And they said, ''Our president has taken over this ce, so manager please clear the ce.'' Didnt they? Yes! Right? They did, right? You see, what happens to the actress? Her hands cover the red cheeks and she looks at the hero with an adoring face. Doesnt it highlight the heros particr attractiveness? The president who can''t book the whole ce is not a good man!" Caroline was speechless. If she was the same Caroline as she was three years ago, she would be rolling on the floor with her stomach covered,ughing. Where did Antonio get this magical theory? Was it true that soap operas have influenced a generation? "Ahem." While Caroline was confusedly looking at Antonio with blinking eyes, he began his show again. He clenched his hand into a fist, made a gesture to put it to his lips, coughed twice and said, "Caroline, what are you waiting for? " "What?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caroline was unable to understand. Antonio showed a hint of dissatisfaction between his eyebrows and looked at Caroline. "Your turn!" "Huh?" "Cover your face and look at me with adoration. Where''s your adoration? Wheres the expression in your eyes?" Caroline was at a loss for words. Damn, where did the idiote from? she thought. If she was still the same Caroline as she was three years ago, she would have replied like this. But she was not. So she could only look at Antonio with a strange face. "What have you been watchingtely?" "Caroline, I don''t care. Come on! Cover your face and be coy! And look at me adoringly!" "Caroline! I am God! Do what God tells you to do!" "Caroline, you do it. Or Illin about you to your leader." Caroline was speechless again. Finally, as Antonio''s strong request, Caroline reluctantly stretched out her hands, covered her "shy" face (in fact she blushed because of embarrassment), and looked at him with "worship" (in fact she felt speechless). "Is that enough?" "Don''t move. Yes, stay in that position." A gust of wind passed. Antonio took out his cell phone as fast as he could, and then he quickly walked behind Caroline and put one arm around her from behind. Click! A photo was created, which showed Antonio was holding Caroline who was covering her face with her hands shyly. "Well,e on. Let''s go inside." Antonio was in a happy mood as he took Caroline''s hand and headed for the yground. Caroline''s face looked terrible. "Mr. Tucker, you are viting my portrait rights. I strongly urge you to delete it." "For what?" "That''s my picture, and I didn''t agree to let you take it." "This is a picture I got with my ability. Why do I need your permission?" At this moment, Caroline was full of anger at Antonio. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. How could such a shameless man exist in this world? "Will you delete it or not?" "No." "It''s not right for you to do this." "Then you go ahead and sue me." Caroline listened to the man in front of her grunting, and she had the feeling of hitting her head on cotton. Her strength of struggle for the photo disappeared. Finally, she made apromise. "Then you are not allowed to show it to a third person." The man in front of him lifted the corners of his mouth which meant triumph. "Okay. I promise not to show it to a third person." Caroline forgot the experience she was tricked out of Royal Club by this man, and then to eat a snack, and toe to this yground. Antonio was in a great mood. "Bumper cars. Let''s take bumper cars." "I won''t." "But I will make no concession. Don''t think I''ll be merciful just because you''re a girl." "No need to show me mercy." She thought, Who cares if you show mercy? "Over there, the carousel. Go go go, ride the carousel." "That''s for kids. "You don''t dare to ride, do you? You are afraid to ride the carousel. Shame on you. Just now when we yed bumper cars I have found it. You were really useless." "Go. Go and ride it now." She thought, Whos afraid to ride the carousel? "Go fishing for small fish." "No." "You are not good at Bumper cars, and you are afraid to ride the carousel. Dont you know how to catch small fish, do you?" "Mr. Tucker, let''spete to see who catches more fish." "The roller coaster. Forget it, the roller coaster is boring. Not as exciting as racing on the highway in my own car. Let''s go. I won''t ride it." "Mr. Tucker, are you afraid?" "Who says I''m afraid? This is no fun. What''s fun in ying children''s games? Shall we go to the maze?" "Come on, don''t look. I''ll take you back to your dorm." Giving Caroline no chance to exin, Antonio grabbed her and headed over to his Maserati. "Just send me back to Royal Club." "Back to Royal Club? Look at the time." Only after this reminder did Caroline realize that it was already sote. Antonio took Caroline back to the dormitory building and pulled her. She felt a tinge of warmth on her forehead. As if preparing for being burned, she dodged in a hurry, pushed open the car door and hurried off. Antonio''s head stuck out of the car window. "Caroline, next time let''s have a ride on the Ferris wheel." The back of the woman in front of him trembled slightly. He had seen it. He had seen her craving for the Ferris wheel in her eyes when they were at the park. Caroline did not turn around. Finally she asked the doubt in her mind slowly in a hoarse and coarse voice. "Mr. Tucker, was it you who wanted to go to the yground today, or did you see that I wanted to go to the yground?" If Antonio had seen her stop the young couple on their bike yesterday, Antonio, who was so perceptive and smart, might have guessed it that way. Antonio''s voice showed surprise. "You are too narcissistic. Of course I want to have fun myself." Caroline breathed a sigh of relief, said good night and went upstairs in a hurry without hesitation. Antonio looked at the entrance of the building where Caroline disappeared, took out his cell phone and clicked to open the photo album. One by one, all of the photos showed Caroline smiling happily and ying cheerfully. He curled his thin lips and showed a smile. It was the best thing that she could smile happily. God knows the yground was most annoying to him. Chapter 110 Bumping into Chapter 110 Bumping into Chapter 110 Bumping into A ck Bentley stopped not far away. Hidden in the night and the shadow of the trees, the car was not so conspicuous. In the back seat, Marissa said respectfully, "Thank you for driving me back. Then, Mr. Shawn, I''ll get out of the car first." When speaking, she reached out and took hold of the car door handle. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marissa pulled the door handle with a little effort, and was about to push the door open when a hand reached out diagonally and covered the back of her hand steadily. Marissa was startled and immediately turned her head in surprise. She saw a marvelous handsome face looked rather grim beside her and a pair of iparably gloomy eyes which were staring unblinkingly out of the window. Marissa subconsciously followed his gaze to look over. When she saw the people and scenery, Marissa''s beautiful eyes widened. Weren''t they Callie and Mr. Tucker? Caroline knocked off and got out. Looking up, she saw Antonio immediately. Caroline was used to seeing Antonio''s handsome, smiling face every night when she left work and came out of Royal Club. Sometimes, she herself became bewildered. She wondered how long this young master was going to dawdle with her. "Come on, slowpoke." Antonio leaned daintily against the door of his Maserati. When seeing Carolinee out, he immediately went forward to meet her. He still came to Royal Club to charter a box from time to time, asionally he dragged Caroline to the night market to eat a snack, and by the way strolled the Tamdows River, enjoying the night scene of Lehcaster. It looked as if they were really in love. Antonio walked up. With one hand, he happily held the slow woman into his arm and shoved her into his passenger seat with a hug. In the other car, the atmosphere was like the cold storm wasing. The man''s long and narrow eyes were staring at Antonio''s hand coldly. How could this damn woman let Antonio snuggle and hug her with no rejection at all? He had an impulse to pull off the annoying dirty hand from the woman''s shoulder. Bentley looked rather grim all over his body. Marissa shivered. She peeped at Big Boss beside her cautiously and had a feeling of crying. Who the hell was able to feel rxed when surrounded by such a natural ice cer? At the same time, she couldn''t help but start to worry about Caroline. Obviously, beside her, this cold boss''s eyesight which was focused on Caroline at the moment was not friendly. His eyesight was not only unfriendly, but also very horrible. In the back seat of the car, the man looked rather grim. His dark eyes were stared at the figure not far from the car window. No one could read what he was thinking at this moment. "Mr. Shawn?" Marissa looked at the man beside her, frightened and uncertain. Hisrge palm moved her hand away from the car door handle, while he sped the door handle firmly with his own hand. Seeing this, Marissa felt her heart jolted. She thought that surely he didn''t have friendly intentions. A thought appeared in her mind, and Marissa pretended looking out of the car at Caroline inadvertently and said. "Isn''t that Caroline? But I almost didn''t recognize her. In all the time she''s worked in Royal Club, I''ve never seen her smile so easily and happily. I thought she couldn''t smile. But that''s good, at least now she knows how to smile. It''s not too bad." Marissa summoned up the courage and looked at Bentley. "Mr. Shawn, you don''t even know that Caroline was almost like an artificial intelligence robot when I saw this woman before." The man changed his mind. He let go of the fingers that had pulled the door handle. His hand still covered the door handle, but apparently now he did not intend to push the door open to get out of the car. "If Caroline''s smilees back, it will be a good thing. At least she''ll be more like a living person, not a living dead body that only breathes." Intentionally or unintentionally, Marissa said these words to the Big Boss beside her. Her back was already drenched with cold sweat at the moment. She was also afraid that this omnipotent big boss beside her would see her intentions. But it was good to stop him, otherwise, that silly woman was going to suffer again. The man''s eyes narrowed and he looked at the couple not far away in aplicated way. Naturally, his sight also fell on that woman''s face. He was in a trance. For how long he has not seen Caroline''s sincere smile? That smile was not hypocritical. She did not forced herself to smile. The smile was damn attractive and damn blinding! A short distance ahead, Antonio shoved Caroline into the passenger seat and went around to the driver''s seat. The Maserati slowly pulled out. Bentley''s eyes looked rather grim. He gave a cold order to the driver in front of him, "Follow him." Cyrus said yes and started the engine, following the Maserati in front of them. They followed Antonio''s car all the way to Caroline''s dormitory. Antonio pulled up under Caroline''s dormitory. Cyrus turned to the man in the back of the car and asked, "Boss, shall we get out of the car?" "No need, stop here." The man''s face looked rather cold. "Wait." Not far away, Antonio got out of the car, went around in the direction of Caroline''s passenger seat and pulled open the door. When Caroline got out, he suddenly turned his head in the direction of Bentley''s side, nced quickly and made a provocative gesture-a smile. Under the street light at the entrance of the building, Antonio''s smile was showing provocation apparently. "Boss, he did it on purpose. I''ll get out of the car." Cyrus said. "No need." On the other side, Caroline got out of the car. "What''s Mr. Tucker looking at?" She poked her head and tried to look behind Antonio, who moved half a step unnoticed and blocked her view. "I see the moon is beautiful tonight." After he said that, Caroline also looked up at the moon. Antonio''s thin lips lifted as he looked at the side of her face. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" "Hmm." Actually, it was not a full moon but just a bent moon. Or, was it because her eyes were used to seeing the ugly things that she couldn''t find the beauty in life anymore? For a moment, this question came to Caroline''s mind. A gust of wind blew through Caroline''s hair, and Antonio naturally reached out and pushed it away for her. "Don''t move. Your hair''s messy." His fingers hooked Caroline''s hair and pursed it behind her ear. "Get some rest." Perhaps because Antonio touched her more frequently in this period of time, Caroline was not so sensitive. Anyway, this man did not listen to her no matter what she said. After said good night, Antonio watched Caroline going upstairs. He did not rush to leave. He lit a cigarette, took a puff and calcted the time. Looking up towards Caroline''s dormitory floor, he saw her living room lights light up. Antonio then extinguished the cigarette, went around to his car, and took a nce in the direction of Bentley before pulling open the door to get into the car. He started the engine, turned around, and stepped on the gas. The car slowly drove out. The Maserati didn''t stop when it passed the ck Bentley car in the shadow of the trees. "Boss?" inquired Cyrus. In the back seat of the car, the man ordered in a cold voice, "Follow it and cut it off." Tonight, two luxury cars drove in and then out the usual residential quarter one after the other. Even the gatekeeper was a little confused. On the quiet night road, there was a sudden sound of sharp brake. When the two cars stopped, Antonio''s Maserati and Bentley''s Bentley were only two inches apart. The rear-seat window of the Bentley car was rolled down slowly, revealing an expressionless handsome face inside of the car. A pair of beautiful eyes were looking at Antonio who was on the opposite car driver''s seat indifferently. Antonio''s car window was also rolled down. There was a dividing line between the two men who were facing each other head-on. "Oh, isn''t it Mr. Shawn?" Antonio was the first to break the silence and said flirtatiously to Bentley in the opposite car, "Mr. Shawn stayed up in the middle of the night to follow me. If people in Lehcaster know that Mr. Shawn has this stalking fetish, I wonder what they will think of Mr. Shawn." Bentley''s face was expressionless. His thin lips opened. "What do other people''s thoughts have to do with me? I don''t need to care what other people think." Murderous intents shed in his beautiful eyes. "But it''s you who touched something that shouldn''t have been touched. Do you still want your hand?" Chapter 111 Bentley VS Antonio Chapter 111 Bentley VS Antonio Chapter 111 Bentley VS Antonio Antonioughed lightly. "Your stuff? What does Mr. Shawn mean?" "Why should I speak it out since you know it?" "If Mr. Shawn is referring to Callie..." The smile on Antonio''s lips receded. "Mr. Shawn, Callie is a living, breathing human being, not a thing belonging to anyone." Bentley''s handsome face showed no trace of emotion. His eyes gazed at Antonio. "I have warned you. Even if I do not want my things, others will not have the chance to pick them up." Antonio''s face also looked incisive. "Caroline is a living person. She has her own ideas, and also she has the right to choose a spouse. Bentley, you are too much in charge." "Yes, maybe Mr. Shawn and Callie have an unknown past. But it has already past. Bentley, since you said it yourself that you didn''t want her, why not just let her go?" When Bentley heard that, coldness shed in his deep eyes. He wondered what she had told Antonio. "Even if you had had some experience before, it definitely wasn''t pleasant. Bentley, you aren''t blind, you can see that I was able to make her smile." Antonio said without flinching, "Bentley, can you?" Marissa felt it most clearly, the big boss''s body beside her stiffened. Although his stiffness was not very obvious, she was close to him and saw it clearly. Abruptly, Bentley narrowed his eyes. "Do you know her well?" "I''m trying to know her," Antonio grunted. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Do you know anything about her past and what was she like?" "It doesn''t matter what she is. All that matters is that Caroline is a good woman." Antonio suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Mr. Shawn is also in love with Callie, right? Mr. Shawn, if you''re in love with Caroline, let''s y fair." Bentley heard it and got annoyed. "How can I fall in love with her?" He sneered. "I can love anyone but not her." This wanton woman liked Deloris first, and now she associated with Antonio, a handsome and wealthy young master. How could Bentley, a lonely, supercilious and cold-hearted man, fall in love with a wanton and material woman? Bentley was now irritated. He never thought if it was true as he said he would never fall in love with Caroline behind all his perverse emotions. He was too proud and noble to face the fact that he was in love with Caroline. He was too proud and noble to assure his thought over and over again! For Bentley''s slight mood swings, amazement shed under Antonio''s eyshes. Was this Bentley the same one as he had known before? Bentley has always been sensible, cold and indifferent, who was like a robot without feelings. Was he really the same Bentley? Antonio looked across the face of Bentley for thirty seconds who was suffering from mood swings. Gradually, amazement faded from his eyes and a trace of understanding shed away. The corners of Antonio''s mouth lifted. Since Bentley said he would never fall in love with Caroline in his life, then why not ept what he said? What''s more, Antonio thought he was not obliged to remind his rival. Even Marissa and Cyrus were not stupid, they sensed there was something wrong about their big boss. Antonioughed lightly. "I misunderstood about Mr. Shawn. But Caroline is quite to my taste. Everyone says that I am an absolute yboy. I don''t deny it either. But I want to take Caroline seriously." Antonio said with a smile. When he mentioned Caroline, his eyes were full withughter. Unknowingly, his tenderness and softness seemed to be able to overflow out of the window, through the car window, and get into Bentley''s Bentley car. For some reason, Bentley''s heart was filled with indignation, resentment, and even a hint of suffocation which were unfamiliar to him. The man in the back seat of the Bentley showed a smile slowly on his thin lips. But that smile couldn''tpare with the cruelty in his eyes. "What if she''s not what you think she is?" "Then I identify with her as well." On Bentley''s jade-like face, sarcasm gradually emerged. His thin lips tugged a little. "Is affectionate Mr. Tucker trying to tell me, you and that woman''s love is as solid as a rock? Will you never give up that woman and never leave her no matter what you go through?" An icy voice raised. "Then, I won''t do the thing of breaking up affectionate couple. I will see how much you can do." Antonio struck back, "Well, let''s wait and see. I''ll see you around then." "Cyrus, drive," Bentley ordered coldly. The Bentley''s rear-seat window rolled up slowly. The ck Bentley car started and drew an elegant line just in front of Antonio, turned around and left. In the Bentley car, Marissa dared not breathe a breath for fear of making the big boss beside her angry at the moment. Bentley''s slender body leaned back in the seat with cold eyes. His hands putting on the thighs squeezed tightly again and again. "You did a good job, Caroline! You are so good! At first you liked Deloris Sawyer and said the name Deloris repeatedly. And now, you seduced Antonio. Did Antonio say I was in love with you? How was it possible? How could I possibly fall in love with a wanton and material woman?" Bentley thought. Until now, Bentley once again felt clearly that Caroline was not the original Caroline. Back then, Caroline didn''t please anyone, including men of course. But today''s Caroline seduced one man after another. Bentley''s handsome face was now dark with rage. Marissa stayed away from him, trying not to make a sound that would attract the attention of the man beside her who was about to go on a rampage. "Cyrus, I remember thend in Taross Ind will start bidding tomorrow." Cyrus in the driver''s seat replied, "Yes, Boss. But our Shawn Group have no intention of bidding." "Now there is." In the back seat of the car, the man had an aura of cold all over his boy. "Take this bid." "Boss, although it''spetitive bid, and no one said in public about the Tuckers'' tender this time, privately they all know that the Tuckers is bound to win the bid. It''s almost the Tuckers'' sure thing in the bag." Marissa couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She thought, "Cyrus, could you use your silly brain to think about it? If thend is not belong to the Tuckers, boss won''t bid on it." "That''s why I''ll take it." Cyrus understood at once. And he regretted speaking before careful consideration. Boss was clearly to target at the Tuckers. But was it because of that woman? He nced at the rear-view mirror carefully, from which he saw the face of his boss in the back seat. Cyrus''s hand on the steering wheel shook with fear. Boss''s expression was horrible. Marissa forced herself to ask, "Boss, if Caroline is not important to you, then why do you do this to the Tuckers? In Marissa''s opinion, Bentley was pushing Antonio behind all these tactics. "Antonio ignored my warning. I don''t want my own things, and it''s not the turn of others to pick them up." The man''s ghostly cold voice sounded slowly. "A prodigal and a prisoner performed ''love first'' in front of me. I would like to see how he will choose!" Chapter 112 Can You Give No Money Just Because You Are the Big Boss Chapter 112 Can You Give No Money Just Because You Are the Big Boss Chapter 112 Can You Give No Money Just Because You Are the Big Boss Marissa shivered and felt the tension in the air. And she felt sorry for Caroline. Antonio was not the same as the foreigner called Cayne. In these years Marissa have dealt with all kinds of people, so she had the skill to know people well with her eyes. And today, she was present when Boss and Mr. Tucker shed. Mr. Tucker''s performance was beyond her expectations. At least Marissa didn''t expect those words woulde from the mouth of Mr. Tucker, the yboy in everyone''s eyes. "As the saying goes, broken bones well set be stronger. The saying maybe refers to Mr. Tucker," Marissa thought. Marissa couldn''t hold Bentley''s thoughts again. Didn''t he know that he himself has never been one to meddle? Didn''t boss know that he was losing his temper at the moment? When seeing Caroline and Mr. Tucker were together today, he acted like a husband who saw his wife cheat on him and caught her in adultery. "Cyrus, ask two men to keep an eye on her." Cyrus didn''t react for a moment. "On whom?" he thought. "If something happens, report it to me in time." It was only at this point that it dawned on Cyrus that boss wanted him to keep an eye on Caroline. But a new question appeared-what was the meaning of "something happens"? He couldn''t report everything to Big Boss who was always dealing with a host of problems, right? Cyrus made a dour face, he was about to scratch his head. "If that woman dares to betray me..." The man in the back seat of the car looked grim with a jade- like cold face, and he showed murderous intent in his eyes. While Cyrus and Marissa''s hearts were trembling, a strange look appeared on their faces at the same time. "If that woman dares to betray me..." When Boss said this, was it an admission of something in a sense? Next day. Caroline was in the hallway at work when she was stopped in her tracks by a figure. "Mr. Shawn." After a period of absence, Bentley finally reappeared in Royal Club. Lowering his head and looking at the woman in front of him, he felt a nameless fire rose in his heart. "Hmm," he responded in a low voice, then he was silent. Caroline''s entire body was tense. She bypassed Bentley, walking all the way to the front with her head down. Behind her, the anger was growing in the man''s eyes. He took a few big steps to catch up with her and tugged her hand. "Where is Ms. Jameson going in such a hurry?" He thought, "Will she meet her lover?" When he thought of all the things this woman had done, he had the urge to strangle her with his own hands. Caroline looked tense. "I''m off duty. Mr. Shawn, let me go. I''m going back to my dorm." "Will you go back to the dorm or meet your lover?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline''s face turned pale and miserable immediately. She looked up abruptly and saw the irony in the eyes of the man in front of her. She held her breath for a second, pretending to be strong and said coldly, "I was originally a prostitute. A prostitute is off duty now, what could I do except for meet my lover? Mr. Shawn, please let me go." Bentley''s anger rushed to his head, but his hand held onto Caroline''s arm for dear life. Caroline looked coldly at his palm gripping on her and asked, "Or do you want to be my client too, Mr. Shawn?" Bentley was angry but heughed. "Okay, don''t go back. I will be your whoremaster today." A hand immediately reached out to him. "What?" he asked with a half-raised eyebrow. He looked at the woman whose height only reached his chin. She said justifiably, "Money." Caroline said, "Even if you are Big Boss, you have to pay for prostitutes. There is no reason to y for free." Bentley''s eyes were full of shock. And looking at the palm spread out in front of him, he could not say what it was like in his heart. He felt unfamiliar pains diffuse. If from the beginning ofing across with her, he did not know why he got angry and how to vent his anger. Then at this moment, the woman in front of him made his heart depressed. He looked at her with different eyes. "Ms. Jameson, I do not know you have been so clever. What happened? Your Deloris didn''t want you, and you''ve seduced Mr. Tucker again." Boom! Caroline felt the roll of thunder reached her ears. Caroline stared at the man in front of her nkly. How did he know about Deloris? Bentley looked at her stunned expression, he felt the pleasure of revenge, but more he felt was the dull in his heart. He could not do anything about her! Bentley has always believed that the most powerful strike was not words, but absolute power. In the face of all kinds of opponents, he has always been unfailingly tough. To express the trendy phrase on the Inte nowadays-fight with each other rather than quarrel. But in the face of Caroline, he felt a sense of powerlessness suddenly arose. He nced at the woman in front of him again, but his mind wandered to the smile she had disyed in front of Antoniost night. Suddenly, the man''s eyes changed. He reached out and grabbed her chin. "Smile!" He spared no words but ordered her brutally, "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to smile." Caroline frowned. His hand on her chin pinched her too hard, she could not understand what this man wanted to do. She could not read him before, now even more so. "Caroline, smile." Bentley''s voice was cold. But the more he said, the less Caroline wanted to smile. Manifesting a rebellious mind, Caroline lifted her eyes and looked indifferently at Bentley. Why did she smile? Why should she listen to him? Why should she smile at the culprit when most of her life was ruined? The way she was looking at Bentley at the moment made thetter''s heart tingle. Her look was unbearably piercing. His heart hurt inexplicably. Bentley looked at her with cold eyes. "Don''t you smile? Don''t you say you''re a prostitution? Caroline, you can''t even do this. Or is this what you want?" As he spoke, his left hand chucked a few bills out of his pocket. "Is this what you want before you smile?" Caroline''s eyes rolled slowly, focusing on the blinding bills in Bentley''s hands. No one could tell what she was thinking at the moment. Slowly, she raised her head. Her eyes met Bentley''s dark eyes unblinkingly, and now the two pairs of eyes were looking at each other. With the corners of her mouth lifted, she tugged on a manufactured smile. She asked, "Are you satisfied?" Was he happy about forcing her to do something she didn''t like to do? Bentley also stared at the woman''s smile in front of him. He wanted to find the traces of yesterday from this standard stereotypical smile. No! Not such a smile! Not the same at all! Antonio''s words echoed in his ears again, " I was able to make her smile, can you?" Can he? Can he? Bentley asked himself over and over again. Can he? The answer was easy, but it was damn uneptable! "Get out!" He flung his arm out in an instant rage. "Get away! Don''t ever let me see you again!" As if to convince himself, he turned his head with red eyes and red at her viciously. He added, "I''m afraid of dirtying my eyes!" Without a word, Caroline left immediately. Her heart, however, was filled with familiar pains that she chose to ignore. Behind her, looking at the empty exit, the man crawled the back of his head with irritation. He felt a dull pain in his chest. Why not smile? Why was Caroline, who once only had him in her eyes, now smiling in front of another man? Why it made him so annoyed and agitated when he thought of this damn woman? His fist mmed the wall beside him and made a muffled sound. Traces of blood were dripping down along the fist. Chapter 113 He Took Action Chapter 113 He Took Action Chapter 113 He Took Action On the weekend, Antonio went to Carolinesmunity again to pick her up for lunch. Today was the weekend, and Caroline got a day off. The beef noodle restaurant at the night fair became the ce where Caroline and Antonio visited the most. Antonio always took his little girlfriend to have beef noodles here and the restaurant owner, Hudson, had gotten ustomed to it. After lunch, Antonio directly took Caroline to a cinema. Caroline felt like she was in a dream. But the popcorn and drink in her hands were both reminding her that she was once again fooled by Antonio. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, a smile appeared on her lips and she didnt even notice it. She had to admit that Antonio was indeed a joy bringer. If he wanted to treat a person well, then that person would feel very happy. Thinking about this, she suddenly stopped smiling. She looked at the boy sitting beside her withplicated emotions in her eyes and decided that she must tell Antonio straightforwardly that she would not fall for him after watching the movie with him today. She would also tell him to stop here. She admitted that she lusted the way that Antonio looked at her. He just looked at her as if he was looking at an ordinary girl, without any sarcasm, disdain, or ridicule in his eyes. She also admitted that she couldnt bear to part with this beam of light that came out from the silt because it was more precious than anything in the dark. However, things were going forward in a way that was out of her control. It was destined that she couldnt respond to the love of this boy who always tried to make himself look mature. Since this was the case, she should make things clear with him as early as possible. She was trapped too deep in the mire to deserve such happiness. How could she drag this innocent man to the mire? Therefore, letting him go was the right thing to do. Suddenly, she felt warmth on the back of her hand. Caroline suddenly looked down as if she was burned, only to see Antonio putting his big hand on the back of her hand and holding it tightly. He said, "Dont dodge me." His deep, low voice made her unable to say no. With her heart beating fast, Caroline didnt resist Antonio holding her hand. She turned to watch the movie, pretending as if nothing had happened. She was more determined that she must find the right time to exin to Antonio. She must let him know that she was not a good woman and that she didnt deserve happiness, not to mention responding to his feelings for her. In the beginning, she thought Antonio was just a boy who was extremely curious about novel things. Butter, everything that he did and the way he looked at her were too real to be a lie. In the dark, a big smile appeared on Antonios handsome face when Caroline turned to watch the movie. In the smile, there was a universe of satisfaction and happiness. But she didnt see it. Caroline wasnt paying attention to the movie at all. Therefore, after the movie, she had no idea what the movie was about. She spent all the time thinking about how to talk to the boy beside her later. When the movie came to an end, the lights were lit on. Antonio kept holding Carolines hand, refusing to let go. Following the flow of people, he took her out of the cinema. Caroline got a bit nervous. She raised her head to look at the back of Antonio. Her palm was all wet and got sticky. She couldnt help but look at their holding hands and thought to herself, "Doesnt he find two sticky hands holding together kind of ufortable?" Apparently, different from Caroline who had a heavy heart when watching the movie, Antonio was very happy. He took Caroline to the parking lot and opened the door of the passenger seat for her, after which he got in the car too. "Wait." "Whats the matter?" Antonio turned to look at her with confusion and asked, "You want to buy anything?" When she asked him to wait, the first thing he thought of was that maybe she had forgot to buy something. The better he treated her, the worse she felt. She felt like something had choked her throat. Antonio urged her again, "What would you like to buy? Its the weekend, so we have plenty of time." "Nah," She bit the bullet and said with firmness in her eyes, "Mr. Tucker, we cant..." Right at this moment, Antonios phone rang. Antonio took out his phone and took a nce at the screen. Then he slightly knitted his brows, raised his head, and said to Caroline, "Callie, I need to answer a call." Then he swiped to answer the call. An old, majestic voice resounded at the other end of the line, "Come back home now." Antonio said with discontent, "Grandpa, I still need to attend to some affairs." "Drop it. You muste back home right now." He ended the call after saying these words. What Antonio could hear was only the busy tone. Antonio looked at his phone and his frown became deeper. "Mr. Tucker, do you have an emergency? I can go back by myself." Caroline sighed. It seemed like she couldnt make it clear to him today. "Ill send you back to your dormitory." Antonio grabbed Carolines arm to stop her from opening the door or getting off. He continued, "It wont take much time. It is on my way." "Okay then, Mr. Tucker. Thank you for the lunch and the movie." Antonio peeked at Caroline with discontent and said, "Do you have to be so polite? I told you many times not to call me Mr. Tucker. It sounds so weird." Then he stepped on the gas and drove to Carolines dormitory. "We arrived. Take care when getting off." He pondered for a while and then said to Caroline who had gotten out of the car, "Caroline, I hope one day you can stop calling me Mr. Tucker." Caroline stopped in her track, smiled at Antonio, and said, " I call you Mr. Tucker out of respect. Mr. Tucker, hurry along. I could tell that you have an emergency." She turned around after finishing the words, leaving no room for him to say something. She let out a gentle sigh. It seemed like she couldnt make it clear to him today and she had to seek another chance. A hint of frustration shed across Antonios face. The next moment, he immediately cheered up and stared at the ce where Caroline disappeared. With determination reemerging in his eyes, he swore that he would open the door to her heart sooner orter, no matter how hard it would be! It couldnt be that hard! As a saint once said, where there is a will, there is a way. Then he stepped on the gas and drove back home at a fast speed. In the Tuckers mansion Harrison Tucker, Antonios grandfather, whose hair had all gone grey, was born with a serious face. Now he looked even graver when he was gazing at Antonio in anger. "Grandpa." No matter how unbridled Antonio was outside, he was respectful to his grandfather. Harrison was extremely stereotypical and tough. This was the reason why Antonio didnt like going back to the Tuckers mansion. Harrison reached his hand backward, and the old butler behind him immediately put a file package on his hand. With a loud sound, Harrison threw the file package before Antonio and snapped, "Have a look by yourself. See how much the Tucker Group has lost recently." Antonio bent over and picked up the file package without saying anything. He opened it and quickly leafed through the documents inside. The more he read, the graver he looked. Then he threw the file package on the tea table and said, "Grandpa, what happened?" In less than half a month, The Tucker Groups fortune had evaporated at an unbelievable speed. Though he liked seeking joy and was always reluctant to meddle in thepanys affairs, it didnt mean that he was a nothing-for-good. "How do you have the face to ask me what happened?" Harrison snorted and pointed at Antonio, shouting, "Youd better think carefully to find out if youve offended anyone recently! And who has the ability to push us to such an extent in half a month that we have to take it seriously?" All of a sudden, it dawned on Antonio! "Bentley Shawn!" Antonio squeezed out Bentleys name through gritted teeth. Chapter 114 Ill Keep You Company and Fight to the End Chapter 114 I''ll Keep You Company and Fight to the End Chapter 114 I''ll Keep You Company and Fight to the End "Grandpa..." Antonio still wanted to say something, but Harrison stopped him in a cold voice, "Leave that woman." Antonio squinted at Harrison when hearing this icy order and questioned, "Did you investigate on, grandpa?" His gaze toward Harrison became a bit cold. Harrison snorted and said, "You brought us such a strong enemy. Shouldn''t I, the patriarch of the Tucker family, investigate the whole story? Or should I just let you keep bringing us troubles?" "Are you frightened, grandpa? You''re afraid of the Shawn family and even a youngmb from the family. That''s why people say the Tucker family is inferior to the Shawn family." Before Antonio could finish, Harrison grabbed the crutch beside him and dashed it at Antonio with great force, shouting, "Shut up!" Though Harrison appeared to be tough and strict outwardly, he was indeed a tender person. But now he was ring at his grandson with his grey, blurred eyes wide open. Among his peers in the Tucker family, Antonio was the most prominent one. However, he was very lazy. Harrison had always thought his future was promising, but he hadn''t expected that he would bring the Tucker family such a strong enemy. Though people had been saying that the Tucker family was inferior to the Shawn family, no one dared to talk about this in front of Harrison. At this moment, Harrison''s face went red with rage. This was actually his sore point! Antonio, who always had a smile on his face, looked different at this moment. Harrison had used great force when he poked Antonio with his crutch, however, thetter only had stubbornness in his eyes. He didn''t even dodge the crutch, just letting his grandfather beat him. The butler behind couldn''t bear to watch it anymore and persuaded Harrison, "Please don''t be angry, my Lord. Mr. Antonio Tucker is still young and he still needs your instructions as he doesn''t understand many things. He will understand this one day." Harrison snorted and shouted at Antonio in a fit of rage, "Don''t go to see that woman anymore!" Antonio suddenly clenched his fists, red at Harrison, and retorted, "Impossible!" "Dare you say that again!" Harrison, who had just calmed down, got angry again. He snapped, "Antonio, dare you say it again!" Of course, he had the guts! "I said, I would never give up on her!" "You!" Harrison''s chest heaved up and down because of anger. He snapped, "Fine! Fine! Fine! You can do things independently now!" While scolding Antonio, Harrison turned to look for the crutch that was thrown away by him before and asked, "Elliot, where is my crutch?" With an anxious look, Elliot, the butler standing behind, hid the crutch behind his back. Then he looked at Antonio and said, "Mr. Antonio Tucker, your grandfather was old now. Please just nod your head and agree to him." But Antonio''s handsome face was full of recalcitrance. He only pressed his thin lips together without saying anything. "My crutch!" Harrison was angered. He red at Elliot, reached out to him, and ordered, "Elliot! Give me the crutch!" "Mr. Antonio Tucker!" Elliot still tried to persuade Antonio. Antonio gritted his teeth and said ferociously, "Elliot, give him the crutch." Harrison got more furious and his chest was heaving up and down more violently. He snatched the crutch from Elliot''s hand and mmed it on Antonio''s back, saying, "You are independent now? Huh?" "Are you out of leash now?" The crutch hit Antonio''s arm this time, leaving a red mark. But Harrison was still angry. He raised his crutch and hit Antonio again and again. Though Antonio moaned due to the pain, his eyes still looked determined and unyielding. "Do you want to put the whole Tucker family in danger just for this woman? Antonio, I didn''t know when you became as affectionate as your brother!" Antonio suddenly opened his eyes wide! He abruptly raised his head and stared at the angry Harrison ferociously. At this moment, there was no longer cynicism or the affection he had when he looked at Caroline in his typical charming eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and he was staring at Harrison ferociously. "Grandpa, my brother has already died!" Everyone knew that Antonio was the grandson of the Tucker family, but they didn''t know that Antonio had a brother, who died after he migrated to Clodon. The loss of his brother was a pain that Antonio could never get rid of!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He stared at Harrison with a tinge of hatred in his eyes! Sensing that something was going wrong, Elliot immediately pulled Harrison and said, "Please calm down, my lord." Harrison was also shocked by the anger in Antonio''s eyes. The room was then enveloped by weird silence. After a long while, Harrison loosened his hand and the crutch fell onto the marble floor, making a clear sound. The next moment, Harrison went limp and mmed onto the sofa behind him. It seemed as if this old man who was still energetic minutes ago had grown older by ten years in an instant. A hint of frustration and regret shed across his blurred eyes, but he still looked serious and tough. Antonio still fixed his red eyes on the old man on the sofa. He suddenly closed his eyes hard to hide theplicated emotions in his eyes and gritted his teeth. When he opened his eyes, his bloodshot eyes looked somehow peaceful and the red in them faded a bit. "From today on, I will officially engage in the management of the Tucker Group." He stood straight and didn''t move a bit. Then he looked down at the old man on the sofa and said in a tough manner, "Caroline is the first woman whom I truly love, so I won''t give up on her. This won''t change even if we''ll receive great pressure from Bentley." He continued, "A man must bear the consequences of his own acts. Bentley did those things to get back at me. Since it was me who brought this disaster to the Tucker family, I will shoulder the responsibility alone and deal with Bentley by myself." Harrison moved his lips, trying to say something, but he shut up when he spotted the determination in Antonio''s eyes and heard his firm voice. Before leaving, Antonio nced at his grandfather who was resting on the sofa, and said ndly, "I''m not my brother, so I won''t make the same choice. I won''t give up on the woman I love because of you or anyone, and I have the ability to protect my woman and my family." Harrison abruptly raised his head, but he could only see Antonio''s back and could only watch his slender, tall figure disappearing at the door. The butler Elliot called him, "My lord, Mr. Antonio Tucker..." "Let him go." Harrison snorted, waved at Elliot, and continued, "I''m tired. You may leave now." Elliot then left. Harrison kept a straight face and his eyes looked extremely unfathomable. As for what kind of choice he would maketer, he needed to see to what extent his promising grandson could aplish. Antonio''s car roared on the viaduct. The wind blew into the car through the opened window and messed up his ck hair. Antonio dialed a number, put on his Bluetooth earphone, and spoke, "Bentley Shawn, listen, I won''t give up on Caroline. And I''ll also protect the Tucker family. Let''s see who will win in the end!" At the other end of the line, Bentley tapped his phone case with his slender fingers. He curled up his lips into a smile when he heard Antonio''s words and then said in a deep, charming voice, "Okay then. Whatever you want to do, I will keep youpany and fight to the end. But you can never touch my things." They hung up almost simultaneously without saying any redundant words and respectively got themselves prepared for thisbat. Chapter 115 Infinite Pressure Chapter 115 Infinite Pressure Chapter 115 Infinite Pressure The young master of the Tucker family was very diligent these days, which was a consensus in the business circle. There was a business party tonight and Antonio would alsoe. Because of this, many young ladies had specially dressed up beforeing to the party. When the lights were lit, many gentlemen anddies in fine clothes gathered around the swimming pool of a vi. The vi was crowded with elites of Lehcaster. Even so, there was still a hierarchy among these top-ss elites. "Mr. Tucker, you''ve been very active in social engagements and diligent recently. Is it because you were motivated by a beautiful woman?" An elite who seemed to be in his thirties toasted Antonio and said in a joking voice. Much to his surprise, this young businessman actually admitted it. "You''re right. Mr. Braxton, your eyes are still sharp." Mr. Braxton was surprised. He asked, "Whichdy is it? Who''s so lucky to win your heart, Mr. Tucker?" Antonio waved his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Braxton, I have to correct you. It was my luck to meet her. I feel blessed by God since I could meet her in this life. If I can marry her someday, I think it would be the luckiest thing in my life." At this moment, amotion came from ahead. Antonio and Mr. Braxton were both drawn by themotion and looked toward the gate. "Is that Bentley Shawn, the president of the Shawn Group?" Mr. Braxton who stood beside Antonio asked in astonishment. "No one said that this business tycoon would also take part in this party tonight." Then he turned to Antonio and asked, "Mr. Tucker, do you know the Shawn Group?" Antonio directly ignored him, put down his goblet, and walked straight to the gate. Mr. Braxton was astonished when he found that Antonio was walking toward the man who had caused amotion at the gate. Antonio studied in Clodon before and had only been back to the country for less than one year, while Bentley had been leaving in the country. How could these two people know each other? People in the business circle knew little about Antonio and Bentley''s childhood story. As soon as Bentley showed up at the party, he caused amotion. All people, men or women, had their eyes lit up when Bentley showed up at the gate. Men all wanted to walk over to greet Bentley, hoping that he could remember them, while women refined their make-up, smoothened their dresses, and tucked their hair. They all stared at Bentley eagerly. Then there came amotion from the crowd again. They stepped aside and made way for Antonio. "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Shawn?" An evil and unruly grin appeared on Antonio''s handsome face. With a hand in the pocket of his suit pant, he gracefully walked to the man at the gate and said, "Mr. Shawn, I didn''t expect that you''re also interested in a party of this scale." Bentley only had indifference in his charming eyes. He stood on the spot, watched Antonio walking toward him step by step, and said, "I came out for rxation. All parties are the same to me." "Rxation? Oh, Mr. Shawn, did you encounter any tough nut these days?" Antonio continued, "How about this? Mr. Shawn, I would like to invite you to Royal Club for rxation." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bentley abruptly narrowed his deep-set, charming eyes. Antonio said so though he knew Bentley was the owner of Royal Club! He was trying to provoke him! He curled up his lips indifferently and waved at the waiter who stood not far away. The waiter immediately walked over with a tray. Bentley took a ss of wine from the tray, handed it to Antonio, picked up another ss for himself, and said, "Mr. Tucker, sounds like you''re very concerned about me. but you should care more about yourself. The dark circles under your eyes have gotten more serious. Did you often stay upte these days?" Antonio''s hand which was holding the goblet trembled slightly. Then he gulped down all the red wine in the goblet as if nothing had happened. He put the goblet back on the tray the waiter was holding and turned to look at Bentley. "That''s true. How could I deal with those waves of trouble you gave to me if I didn''t stay upte?" Bentley sneered and replied ndly, "There is no such thing as ''giving trouble'' in the battlefield of business. The only thing that matters is who is stronger." He shook the ss of red wine in his hand and put the goblet back on the tray although he hadn''t drunk any of it. Then he looked at Antonio coldly. He said, "I told you that I won''t give my thing to others even if I don''t want it. Mr. Tucker, you must work harder. Probably you''ll turn the table and save yourpany if you stay up for several more nights." Antonio''s smile became stiff, and he became more unyielding as he questioned, "Mr. Shawn, you stressed the thing you don''t want again and again. Gee, you care so much about her, but you deny it. Are you jealous because you can''t get your beloved woman?" Bentley''s eyes abruptly turned cold. Hended a cold gaze on Antonio''s face and said, "Mr. Tucker, I don''t need you to care for my business. Maybe you should care more about yourself now." He bypassed Antonio and walked away after finishing the words. Though the atmosphere between the two wasn''t that harmonious, as they had lowered their voice when they talked, other people could not hear their conversation clearly. What they could see was that these two outstanding men were talking. Bentley walked inside the vi after bypassing Antonio and then directly headed toward the restroom. Only he himself knew how angry he was at this moment. How would he fall for a woman like Caroline? How would he get jealous because of Caroline and Antonio''s rtionship? Nonsense! She was such a selfish, greedy and lowly gold digger. Even a normal man would turn his nose up at such a woman. How would he, Bentley Shawn, fall for such a woman? This would never happen! However, another voice in his heart told him, "You''ve been captivated by her. Otherwise, why did you target the Tucker Group and the Tucker family? You could imprison her so that she couldn''t get in touch with Antonio anymore. But why didn''t you do that? You''re afraid that the smile on her face would disappear again, right?" After walking into the restroom, Bentley stared at his reflection in the mirror coldly and shouted to himself toughly in his heart, "No! That''s not true. I, Bentley Shawn, would never fall for such an evil- minded woman. I targeted the Tucker family and the Tucker Group because I disliked Antonio. Since Antonio had the guts to touch my thing, of course, he should learn a lesson. That''s all!" Antonio went back home without waiting for the party toe to an end. All was quiet in the dead of night, but there was still lighting out of the window of the study on the second floor. Behind the desk, there sat a man who was focused on his work. Antonio''s fingers danced on the keyboard nonstop. After a while, he picked up the cup of coffee beside him and gulped it down. Then he immersed himself in his work again. Bentley was right. If he cked off now, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the following attacks from Bentley. Antonio only felt a gush of powerlessness at this moment. He and Bentley had been frenemies since childhood and they wouldpete on everything. However, he never won. Antonio didn''t want to ept this back then, and this wouldn''t change today. It was just that Bentley was really a monster. Only after starting his battle against him did Antonio find out that Bentley totally stood out no matter in terms of strategies, capital, or talent. "I never won when we were young, but this time, I can''t lose." Caroline was the only thing that he couldn''t lose to Bentley! The light in Antonio''s study only went out at 4 o''clock in the morning. Chapter 116 Companionship Was the Ever-lasting Confession of Love Chapter 116 Companionship Was the Eversting Confession of Love Chapter 116 Companionship Was the Eversting Confession of Love When Caroline walked downstairs, he saw the man in a white shirt and a pair of casual pants standing under the old banyan again. With a hint of surprise shing across her eyes, she greeted, "Mr. Tucker." She hadn''t seen him for so long. Yet today he showed up again. "Let''s go. You must be hungry, right?" The man who stood under the tree walked up to Caroline, reached out toward her naturally, and then held her hand. Caroline wanted to dodge it, but Antonio suddenly raised his head and said, "You know. Your strength is smaller than mine." He was reminding Caroline not to make a useless effort. "Get in the car. I''ve been busy recently and I haven''t eaten the beef noodles made by Hudson for several days. Go there to eat it with me." Caroline silently raised her head, took a nce at the man before her, raised her leg, and then got into the car. She thought to herself, "s, I should talk to him after apanying him to eat a bowl of noodles." They didn''t talk on the way to Hudson''s restaurant and the atmosphere seemed depressing. Antonio became less talkative today and he looked like a totally different person from the boy in Caroline''s impression. Along the way, Caroline peeked at Antonio who was driving several times. She was more certain about her assumption. Antonio didn''t look good. Although his grooming was still clean and refreshing, his eyes looked puffy with dark circles under them. It was very apparent. Just like usual, Caroline followed Antonio into the beef noodle restaurant after getting off the car. When they were having noodles, Antonio''s phone kept ringing with notification sounds as he would receive a message from time to time. When Caroline finished her noodles, he thought maybe she should make things clear with this boy when he finished his noodles. "Mr..." She put down her cutleries and prepared to say something. But Antonio''s phone which was ced on the table rang again. This time, it was not a message. Looking at his phone, Antonio gradually knitted his brows. He picked up his phone from the table, stood up, and walked toward the door while saying to Caroline, "Wait a minute. I need to answer a call." Then he hurriedly walked out of the restaurant. Caroline looked out of the door and found Antonio seemed to have lost his temper and was packing back and forth. A hint of doubt shed across her mind. When Antonio went back, Caroline blinked her eyes. She could clearly see the anxiety and anger in his eyes. And he was knitting his brows even tighter. "Mr. Tucker, have something happened to you recently?" Antonio hadn''t expected that Caroline who was always taciturn would suddenly ask him this question. He raised his head and asked instead, "Why did you ask so?" "It''s just that I think you seem to have been bothered by something recently." Caroline was a bit regretful when she realized what she had said. It was none of her business no matter if Antonio was bothered by anything or if anything had happened to him. Moreover, she prepared to make it clear to him today. No matter if his confession was sincere or not, Caroline believed that she couldn''t drag an irrelevant person into hell. Antonio, however, felt happy when he heard Caroline''s words. He felt sweet when he took a nce at Caroline who kept her head bowed and refused to say anything. Was she showing concern for him? "I''m okay." His knitted brows loosened a bit. With a trace of gentleness on his face, he said, "It''s just the affair in mypany. Callie, don''t worry. It''s no big deal and I can handle it." "Well..." Caroline thought now that it was not something serious, then she could tell him more about her true self. She spoke, "Actually, today I want to tell..." It was the familiar ringtone again. When the ringtone came out, Caroline could clearly sense that the boy beside her immediately emanated a gloomy aura. "Callie, let me send you home first. I have an unscheduled meeting in thepany today." Antonio nced at the screen of his phone. He didn''t answer the call and just let that brainwashing ringtone resound in this small noodle restaurant. He dropped a note on the table, pulled up Caroline by her arm, and hurried toward his car. After getting into the car, Antonio finally realized that Caroline seemed to want to say something to him before. He asked, "By the way, what did you want to say just now? What did you want to tell me?" "I..." Caroline who sat in the passenger seat originally wanted to tell him about her past, but she pondered for a while and hesitated. She decided now that she was going to tell him sooner orter, it didn''t have to be now. And it seemed like Antonio had really encountered a tough nut. She thought for a while and changed her wording, "Not an important matter. Mr. Tucker, I will tell youter when you get your work done." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A hint of softness appeared in Antonio''s eyes. It seemed like Caroline began to show concern for him though she herself wasn''t aware of this. No matter what kind of role Bentley had yed in her past and no matter what had happened between them, Antonio believed that none of them would matter as long as he could apany her all the time. After all,panionship was the eversting confession of love. She would get used to his existence andpanion someday. Then the past would only be the past and be a story in the corner of her memory. If Caroline knew what Antonio was thinking, she would never be softhearted to him today no matter what was happening to him. She wouldn''t dy the time. "I have been busy recently. Callie, be obedient. I wille to find you soon. Before that, please protect yourself and don''t let yourself get hurt. Promise me." Caroline''s heartbeat quickened. She looked down at the big hand which wrapped her small hand tightly and felt inexplicably touched. How would she not be touched? Someone was telling her to protect herself and not to let herself get hurt. She looked up andnded her gaze on his face. She suddenly had an impulse to tell him about her past so that he could clearly know who she was and what kind of person she was. She wanted to tell him the truth. It was equivalent to peeling herself offyer byyer and showing him the ugliest side of her. Even so, she still wanted to tell him everything, urgently. "Mr. Tucker, my full name is Caroline Jameson. I''m from the Jameson family." She plucked up her courage, closed her eyes, and shouted. Yes, she shouted to him. Her heart was beating so fast now. she was afraid that she would never have the courage to tell him the truth if she didn''t shout it out with all her strength. She especially emphasized that she was from the Jameson family. Caroline gritted her teeth and decided that since she had said that, she might tell him everything. Therefore, she continued, "I was once..." Antonio suddenly chuckled. The next moment, Caroline felt warmth on her lips. He quickly leaned back and then whispered into her ear in a gentle voice, "Of course, I know it. You''re Caroline Jameson. Callie, no matter what you have done, it won''t change the fact that I love you." Caroline opened her eyes in confusion. What she saw was Antonio''s sunny smile with his white teeth bared. Except for tease, there was also gentleness and love in his eyes. She was more dumbfounded and murmured, "Mr. Tucker..." "Get off now. I wille to find you after I solve everything." Chapter 117 Antonios Excitement Chapter 117 Antonio''s Excitement Chapter 117 Antonio''s Excitement Antonio got home and was beaten up by Harrison again. His spotless white shirt was stained by blood when he walked out of the mansion. The butler Elliot chased after him and said, "Mr. Tucker, please take this." Antonio nced at the medical ointment in Elliot''s hand and the coldness in his eyes somehow dispersed. He reached out to take the ointment and said, "Thank you, Elliot." Elliot hesitated and then stopped him before he got into the car, "Mr. Tucker, why do you have to insist?" "Elliot, you can''t understand this." "But Mr. Tucker, it''s just a woman. You will have plenty of women if you want." "There are many women, but there is only one Caroline." "s. Mr. Harrison Tucker won''t allow that kind of woman to marry into the Tucker family. Why do you have to insist, young master? The boss of the Shawn Group is not someone to be trifled with. Besides, you have never dealt with the business of the Tucker Group before, and it had already vited the taboo of this industry as you suddenly begin to manage thepany." Elliot continued, "You''ve already surprised Mr. Harrison Tucker since you could take over the company and aplish this far. But young master, I need to advise you though this advice may be harsh to the ear. When you were young, you liked topete with Bentley on everything. And the seniors from the two families were well aware of this. But you always lost to Bentley. Now you and Bentley have both grown up." Elliot asked straightforwardly without caring about Antonio''s self-esteem, "Young master, I guess you must have been aware of Bentley''s capabilities and means of doing things." He continued, "Among all the generations of the Shawn family, Bentley was the most ruthless one. And he had horrifyingly outstanding capabilities and mental powers. Such kind of people is the most ruthless one. Young master, for such people, even if you can''t be their friend, don''t be their enemy. You should have known this." He knew this but he still made a mistake. That was the worst kind of mistake. A wise man like Antonio had made a mistake that he was not supposed to make. Elliot couldn''t help but hold hostility against Caroline. Antonio gradually clenched his hands which were gripping the steering wheel when he heard Elliot''s words. Then he raised his head and asked Elliot with a smile, "Elliot, does everyone think that I will lose?" Elliot had never expected that Antonio would ask this question. He was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to reply. He tried to exin, "Young master, I didn''t mean this." Antonio chuckled, nced at the sleeve of his shirt which was stained with blood, and said, "Elliot, I felt great pain when my grandfather beat me with his crutch. But if I have to give up on that foolish girl, it would be more painful than being beaten by one hundred crutches." With that, he started the engine, waved at Elliot who looked astonished and said, "I know with my current capabilities, it''s hard for me to win Bentley. But luckily, diligence will make up for theck of talent. The current situation is not that bad. Though I couldn''t recover the losses, the situation is getting better. Elliot, it''s not time for me to yield yet." With aplicated expression, Elliot asked, "Young master, does Caroline deserve to let you anger your grandfather and endure the pressure from yourpany, the shareholders, and the whole Tucker family? You''re even unwilling to give up on her even at the cost of everything you have. Does she worth it?" Antonio curled up his lips and replied without a moment of hesitation and in an extremely firm voice, "She deserves it." Then he continued, "Elliot, I still need to deal with some matters in thepany. Please excuse me." The car drove away slowly. Antonio curled up his lips again when he thought of Caroline and stroked his lips. This was the first woman who made his heart beat so fast when he kissed her. There were plenty of women in this world, but there was only one Caroline. For her, he could take the pressure from his family, thepany, and the shareholders. He would never give up on her! His heart was beating as fast as the speed of the car. He yelled inwardly, "Bentley, who do you think you are?" Half a monthter... When Caroline saw Antonio again, she found he had lost a lot of weight. But he looked more energetic and his eyes were filled with excitement. "Come with me. I''ll take you to a ce." Antonio dragged Caroline into his car without even exining to her. "Where are we going?" "You''ll know it when we arrive. Can you ask for a leave tonight?" Caroline didn''t reply. Antonio continued, "Just today, please." Caroline still wanted to refuse it. "s, I''m so pitiful. I have treated someone to many bowls of beef noodles, but that person doesn''t appreciate it at all. Tsk, what an ungrateful woman." The man sitting in the driver''s seat said to himself while driving. But his voice was so loud that Caroline couldn''t ignore it. "s, so many bowls of beef noodles. What a waste!" Caroline kept silent and didn''tment. "Beef noodles, oh, my beef noodles, you died in such a pitiful way. People say gifts blind the eyes. But that woman is too ungrateful. She even refused to take a night off for me after eating many bowls of beef noodles I treated her." Caroline felt an impulse in her heart. She hadn''t had such a feeling for so long. At least she had never had such a fluctuation in emotions during the period when Antonio didn''t show up before her. "Oh, my poor beef noodles." Caroline gritted her teeth. "Actually..." She spoke slowly. Antonio''s eyes lit up when she finally spoke. Caroline continued, "Actually, I don''t like beef noodles." The smile stiffened on Antonio''s face and there was also a while of embarrassment on his face. He coughed and said, "What are you saying? I suddenly lost my hearing. I CAN''T HEAR YOU!" A hint of resignation shed across Caroline''s eyes as she said, "I said I would take the night off. But you must tell me what we are going to do." Just as she had finished the words, Antonio turned to look at her in surprise and asked, "Really? Really? Really?" "Mr. Tucker, didn''t you lose your hearing?" "It''s temporary, and now it has recovered." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline was rendered speechless. She seldom experienced mood swings and had been living like a walking dead. But at this moment, her cheeks twitched because she was shocked by his shamelessness. She hurriedly lowered her head to hide her expression. But Antonio caught this through the corner of his eye. A smile shed across his eyes. Caroline thought of something and asked, "Mr. Tucker, you haven''t told me why you asked me to take a night off. What do you want to do?" Antonio braked the car and stopped it steadily when Caroline asked the question. "Here we are." Antonio smiled at her and continued, "Get off. And you''ll find out soon." Caroline looked confused. Antonio got out of the car, walked to the door to the passenger seat, pulled open the door for her, and said, "Callie, get out." Caroline took a nce at the building before her. It was remodeled from an old factory and was not that luxurious. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Antonio held her hand without exnation and led her inside. She only realized that this was a ce for recreation and tea when she entered the building. "Callie, the ck forest cake it offers is very delicious. We''ll order er and you can have a try." While speaking, Antonio took Caroline to the innermost private room. Carline thought Antonio just took her here for dessert on a whim. But when they stood before the private room, Antonio said to her with lights glittering in his eyes, "I want to introduce some friends to you. They were my best friends when I studied abroad." Caroline immediately became nervous when she heard his words. She declined, "I don''t..." But Antonio had already pushed open the door. He said, "Callie,e here, let me introduce them to you. I got to know them when I studied abroad. My best friends, Deloris Sawyer, and Cayne Fili." The three of them were all dumbfounded when their eyes met in the air. Caroline''s face instantly became pale. Chapter 118 Cayne Sought Trouble Chapter 118 Cayne Sought Trouble Chapter 118 Cayne Sought Trouble Deloris and Cayne were also dumbfounded when the door opened. But the next second, Deloris said to Antonio with a smile, "Well done, bro. You took action so quickly." He was impressed by Caroline when seeing what happened in that private room that day. A meaningful smile appeared on Cayne''s gorgeous face. "We meet again, Ms. Jameson." Antonio and Deloris were both surprised. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know each other?" Antonio turned to Caroline and asked with a smile, "When did you get to know Cayne?" Right at this moment, Caroline''s hands and legs trembled slightly. She hadn''t expected that these three men were good friends. Nor had she expected that Antonio would introduce her to his best friends. Caroline asked herself in her heart, "Will youe if you''ve known this earlier?" The answer was "NO". It was simple and explicit. Antonio thoughtfully pulled a chair for Caroline and said, "Take a seat. Don''t be so nervous. Deloris and Cayne are all my friends. They may appear to be hard to get along with, but indeed they''re very nice." Caroline''s face still looked pale. She forced a smile and sat down. Deloris said in a teasing voice, "When did our yboy be so thoughtful?" Then he retorted to Antonio, "By the way, did I and Cayne appear to be hard to get along with? What did you mean? Do we really look like that?" "Cayne, do you agree with me?" while speaking, Deloris nudged Cayne who sat beside him. But he found Cayne kept staring at Caroline with great interest. Deloris reminded him with a frown, "Cayne, don''t stare at Ms. Jameson like this. You may scare her. And our Mr. Tucker will fight against you for it." Cayne chuckled and said, "Oh, really?" He then asked Caroline nonchntly, "Did I scare you, Ms. Jameson?" He uttered "Ms. Jameson" in a strange, meaningful way. Caroline''s face turned paler. Antonio suddenly focused his eyes on Cayne and said, "Why do I have a feeling that you take an interest in my girlfriend?" Antonio didn''t like the way that Cayne stared at Caroline as well as the way he called her "Ms. Jameson". Maybe he was just thinking too much. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt something must have gone wrong. Cayne clicked his tongue and looked up. He nced at Antonio from the corner of his eye and his interest was gone in an instant. Then he nced at Caroline coldly and said indifferently, "Rest assured. I have no interest in this kind of woman." Deloris who sat beside Cayne turned to look at him. He wondered what was wrong with Cayne today that every word from his mouth sounded weird. A hint of unhappiness shed across Antonio''s eyes. He squinted at Cayne, reached out, and put his hand on the back of Caroline''s hand. Then he curled up his lips and asked her gently, "What would you like to eat?" "I... Where is the restroom? I need to go to the restroom." She was afraid that she couldn''t hold on for too long under Cayne''s burning gaze. "Turn left after leaving this room." Just as Antonio had finished the words, Caroline immediately stood up and hurried toward the door. "She must be in haste." Cayne suddenlymented. Antonio abruptly red at Cayne and asked, "What''s wrong with you today? Are you jealous because I have a girlfriend?" Cayne sneered and replied, "Do I have to be jealous?" Jealous? For whom? That kind of woman? Cayne rolled his eyes and continued, "You thought too much. I''m going out for a smoke." With that, he pulled his chair and strode out of the room. Deloris tried to diffuse the intention as he said, "He ate explosives today. Just ignore him." Antonio pressed his lips and remained silent. Apparently, he was unhappy. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and asked, "How did you get to know Callie?" Deloris was silent for a while. He didn''t directly tell Antonio how they met. Instead, he asked, "Is she your girlfriend? Then you should know where she''s working in." "I know. Royal Club. So, do you mean that you met her in Royal Club?" Deloris heaved a sigh of relief when he learned that Antonio had already been aware that Caroline was working in Royal Club. Now that Antonio had known about it, it was unnecessary for him to keep it a secret. Therefore, he told him simply about what had happened that day. Of course, he deleted some parts. Caroline walked into the restroom in a panic. Her mind was a mess, and she didn''t want to go back to the private room for the time being. But Antonio called her at this moment. "Okay. I''ll be back soon." Caroline sighed. It seemed like she couldn''t avoid this today. When she opened the door of the cubicle, she was pulled in by a big force. The next moment, the door was mmed closed and locked from the inside. "Hush. You don''t want others to know you and I are locked in such a private ce alone, right?" A familiar voice slowly resounded in her ear. Caroline shivered all over. The arm around her waist tightened up. "Why are you so cold to me, Ms. Jameson? I didn''t expect you''re so good at manipting people. You deliberately drew my attention back then, and now you get the fancy of our handsome, rich Antonio." "I didn''t." She didn''t try to get his attention, nor did she try to hook up with any man, including Antonio. "Tsk. Tsk. Though you said so, your body reacted differently." Caroline suddenly felt pain in her ear and she knitted her brows. That man had bit her ear with great force. He chuckled, "See, you should cry out if it hurts. Do people in your profession all mask up every day? Do you get used to being insincere at any time?" He continued, "It hurt so much, but you still pretended as if nothing had happened. Oh, are you just like the actresses in those action movies? They kept shouting ''That''s awesome'' even if they felt ufortable." Caroline tried so hard to suppress her impulse to throw a punch at Cayne''s gorgeous face. Her fists were clenched and then loosened. "Mr. Fili, do you know that for some people, it''s not that they don''t know how to express themselves when they feel pain? It''s because when they scream due to the pain, they won''t get solicitude but beating instead." She was referring to her three-year prison life. "Then Mr. Fili, I have a question for you. Some people hold back their screams when they feel the pain. Do you think they are wrong? Do you think they insincere?" Cayne was dumbfounded. But the next moment, a scornful smile appeared on his gorgeous face. "Ms. Jameson, seems like you''re very good at pretending to be pitiful. Your words make it sound like I would beat you up if you scream when I hurt you." Caroline looked down. People who hadn''t experienced that hell-like life would never understand. Some people said it only took seventeen days to develop a habit. If so, what about three years? Therefore, if he couldn''t understand, she didn''t need to say anything else. She said, "Mr. Fili, you should let go of me now. Mr. Tucker called me and urged me to go back. If I stay here for too long, I''m afraid that he''lle to look for me." "Are you threatening me?" Cayne raised his brows and continued, "Fine. Let Antonioe. Then I can take this chance to expose your true self to him." Chapter 119 The Peace Before a Storm Chapter 119 The Peace Before a Storm Chapter 119 The Peace Before a Storm "Okay then, let Mr. Tuckere here. Then he can have a good look. He''ll know that his so-called good friend doesn''t give a shit about his feelings." Caroline wanted tough. This man was really ridiculous. Why did he force his opinions upon her? Why did he think that she didn''t want Antonio to know everything? Oh, probably it was because she was a disgraceful woman in his eyes! "You..." Cayne''s eyes turned cold and there was more disdain in them. He spoke, "You''re really disgusting. You said I didn''t give a shit about Antonio''s feelings? When you said so, it also proved that you didn''t care about his feelings either. Antonio sincerely loves you, but he loves the wrong person." Caroline replied to him in her heart, "Yep. He loves the wrong person." "I agree with you, Mr. Fili." Cayne hadn''t expected that Caroline would admit it without any excuses. He felt furious and thought Antonio''s sacrifice was not worthwhile. "Don''t be so gloating. I''ll let him know what kind of woman you are! Women like you were like tumors. I will never allow a tumor like you to stay beside my friend or hurt him." He let go of Caroline after finishing the words. ... Caroline and Cayne went back to the room one after another. A hint of weird emotion shed across Antonio''s eyes. When Cayne sat down and looked up, he met Antonio''s unfathomable eyes. "You don''t smell of cigarettes." Antonio moved his thin lips and looked coldly at Cayne who sat opposite him. Cayne said that he wanted to go out for a smoke just now, but now he didn''t smell of cigarettes at all. Besides, he went back to the room right after Caroline did and he seemed to be targeting Caroline before. It dawned on Antonio that Cayne also left right after Caroline did before. His face turned colder. Deloris, who was about to drink his coffee, had his hand paused in the air. "I went out to exchange a few words with Ms. Jameson. After all, we got to know each other in Royal Club. We''re somehow acquaintances, aren''t we?" Antonio narrowed his eyes and said, "I know she''s working in Royal Club. You don''t have to be so sarcastic when you talk." Cayne was so annoyed that he even wanted tough. He took out his cigarette box with his slender fingers and lightened up a cigarette before Caroline. He smoked it slowly. Antonio raised his chin even higher and asked Cayne, "Why don''t you go out to smoke it now?" Then why did he go out just now? He knew it was weird. When did a man like Cayne start to care about other people''s opinions? Deloris sensed something was wrong. He stood up and said, "It suddenly dawns on me that I still need to deal with some affairs. But I drank some wine just now. Cayne, can you give me a ride?" Then he pulled Cayne up without giving thetter a chance to refuse him. He said goodbye to Caroline, "Ms. Jameson, see you next time." Antonio turned around after they left the room and looked Caroline up and down. He asked, "What did he do to you?" "Nothing." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Then what did he say to you?" "We just exchanged a few words." Antonio looked at her with a frown. Apparently, he didn''t buy thisme exnation. Caroline didn''t exin further. To believe her or not, it was up to him. "I''ve been dealing withplicated matters recently. And the situation is getting a bit better. Callie, I can help you leave Royal Club when I solve everything." Leave Royal Club? For a moment, she felt touched. However, she would have the club earlier if it was such easy. If Bentley refused to let go of her, he would find her even if she had left Royal Club. Besides, her ID card, the only thing that could prove who she was, was kept by him. If she left now, it would be difficult for her to go to any ce without her ID card. ... Cayne didn''t return home after leaving that room. He met with a nobledy in a caf and they talked. When thedy left, she nodded profusely and said, "Rest assured. I will help you and expose that woman''s true self to your friend. But you''ve promised me that you''ll spend a night with me if I make it. Don''t forget about it." Cayne chuckled and whispered into her ear in a very charming voice, "Of course. How would I resist a beauty like you, Ms. Grant?" Ms. Grant was captivated by his low voice and gorgeous face. She felt reluctant when it was time to separate and said, "Then that''s a deal. I will take action tomorrow night. Remember to be present by that time. I don''t want you to me me for not doing a good jobter." "How will I do that? Ms. Grant, you''re so beautiful and capable. Of course, I trust your ability. Even if you mess it up, I won''t miss a beauty like you." What he said amused Ms. Grant. "Then I would like to wish you sess in advance." She turned around after finishing the words. At this moment, a hint of disgust shed across Cayne''s brown eyes. He didn''t want to stay anymore and left the caf. ... In the evening... Antonio didn''t tell Caroline why he asked her to take a night off. "Mr. Tucker, you required me to ask for leave before. Turns out that you wanted to take me to ride the Ferris wheel?" Caroline looked at the giant Ferris wheel before her in disbelief. "Let''s go. I promised to take you to ride the Ferris wheel before." Antonio reached out toward her, but Caroline took a step back vigntly. "Callie?" Didn''t she want to ride the Ferris wheel? Caroline looked at Antonio alertly and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tucker." "I''m sorry because ''sorry'' is the only thing that I can give you." She added in her heart. Antonio froze. After a while, a smile suddenly appeared on his serious face. He said, "You don''t want to ride it today? It doesn''t matter. We''ll ride it together the other day," There was a connotation in his words. Caroline didn''t reply. She looked up at the sky and said, "Mr. Tucker, I feel a bit tired. Please send me back to my dormitory." Antonio nced at Caroline meaningfully when he heard her words. In the end, he said in a charming voice, "Okay." Then he sent Caroline to downstairs her dormitory. "Mr. Tucker, I want to tell you something. I don''t like..." "Wait a minute." Antonio who sat in the driver''s seat suddenly stopped her and said, "My phone is ringing. Caroline, can you get out of the car first?" "Mr. Tucker, why can you let me finish my words?" Carolinended her gaze on Antonio''s face. She had heard his ringtone many times and there was no sound from his phone just now. But he lied and said his phone was ringing. The reason could only be that he didn''t want her to finish her words. Other than that, she couldn''t think of other reasons. "Caroline, get off the car. There have been mountains of matters in mypany and family recently. I''m very busy." His heart and expression softened when he saw Caroline''s stubborn face. He went on, "Callie, if you want to tell me something, can you please wait until I solve all these matters? Don''t be in such a hurry, okay?" He pleaded with her with his eyes, which made Caroline''s heart soften. Her rationality told her that she should make it clear to him now. however, when she saw the tiredness and imploration in his eyes, she couldn''t utter any words though she had prepared for a long time. She heaved a light sigh and got out of the car without saying anything. ... The next evening... When Caroline walked to work, several cars suddenly drove past her and stopped at a ce that was seven to eight meters ahead of her. Caroline gradually widened her eyes when she heard the squeals of brakes and saw the familiar faces of peopleing out of the car. "Oh, isn''t this Caroline Jameson?" The woman at the front had delicate make-up and was in high- heeled shoes. She stepped to Caroline and said in shock, "It''s really Caroline Jameson, the most influential woman in Lehcaster years ago. But..." She sniffed and continued, "How did you be like this? I still remember how elegant you were back then." Of course, Caroline knew this woman. It was Natalia Grant. More and more acquaintances gathered around her. "OMG! It''s really Caroline. I was still doubtful when you said this was Caroline. But I''m sure it''s really Caroline after studying her carefully." "But how did Caroline be like this?" "Yes, what happened to you, Ms. Jameson?" "Are you still addressing her as Ms. Jameson? Is it necessary to show respect to a woman who was once put into jail?" Natalia said with a smile. She suddenly thought of something and asked Caroline with concern all over her face, "Caroline, when were you discharged from prison? And how? Why didn''t you tell us? After all, we always hung out together back then. You should have told us when you were discharged so that we could hold a party to wee you." Caroline''s face turned paler and paler. Was it necessary to hold a party for such a disgraceful thing? She looked up at Natalia. Apparently, this woman wanted to embarrass her in front of these people. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we met today. Then we should make it up and hold a party for you." Natalia wrapped her arm around Caroline''s shoulders and said, "Let''s go. Caroline, we''ll have a party to wee you. Come on." "No!" Caroline remained still, refusing to leave with Natalia. "Oh, I can you refuse this? This party is held specially to wee you. How can we carry on with it if the protagonist doesn''te?" Natalia dragged Caroline and shoved her into the back seat of her car. She went on, "Caroline, we''re friends. Just give us some face." She then took out her phone and said, "If you refuse, I will publish this video." While speaking, she showed the screen before Caroline''s eyes. Caroline suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. She yelled, "How did you get this? How? How did you get this video?" Her face turned pale and she cried out, "Give it to me! Give it to me!" Natalia threw her phone to her friend and said, "You want to snatch my phone? Just do it. I have a copy even if you snatch this." She sneered and crossed her arms before her chest after finishing the words. Apparently, she was appreciating Caroline''s embarrassment. She continued, "I will ask it again. Will you give us the face? Are youing to this wee party?" To go or not to go? Caroline looked ghastly pale. She said, "I''ll go with you. Give me the copy." "Oh, this depends on your performance at the party." "How did you get this video?" The video reminded her of those humiliating scenes. Her heart was already torn to pieces, but this video made her retrospect what she had suffered during the three years. "You don''t need to know about this." Actually, she got this video by ident. "What on earth do you want to do today?" Natalia replied with a smile, "What do we want to do? You''ll knowter. You can only me yourself. Why are you dreaming of marrying a rich man when you yourself don''t deserve it? Don''t me me. Someone asked me to do so." "Someone asked you to do so? Who''s that?" Chapter 120 They Seemed to See That Proud Caroline Chapter 120 They Seemed to See That Proud Caroline Chapter 120 They Seemed to See That Proud Caroline "Caroline, you''re really funny. Do you still think that you''re thedy of the Jameson family? And I have to answer every question that you ask? Hahaha" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natalia''s words reverberated in Caroline''s ears. She couldn''t retort it because it was the truth. Caroline followed Natalia and the lot out of the car, but she suddenly stopped in her track. "Why did you stop?" Natalia turned around and took a nce at Caroline who suddenly stopped in her track. She knitted her delicate brows. She was still not used to seeing Caroline acting like this. But on second thought, she thought it make sense. This woman was no longer thedy of the Jameson family. Now she was just a slut in Royal Club and she had to earn her living by selling smiles. Natalia chuckled and withdrew her gaze from Caroline. Now Caroline was not worth her attention. She was just a cowardly woman who lived her life like a mouse living in a sewer. This woman could never be the proud Caroline Jameson in the past again. No one wouldpare her with Caroline in the future. "Some people are having a party here," said Caroline. Natalia chuckled when she heard the words. She said, "Caroline,e on, why are you so na?ve? Do you really think that we''ll hold a wee party for you? Is it weird for them to have a party here?" The next moment, the smile on her face was reced by coldness. She asked, "Are you going in or not?" While speaking, she deliberately yed with her phone in front of Caroline with one hand. The suggestion was explicit "If you don''t go in, I''ll get angry. And if I''m angry, I''ll send out your video." Caroline''s face looked ghastly pale under the streetlights. She took a deep breath and said, "Yes." She continued to squeeze out four words through gritted teeth, "I will go in." "Do you remember this ce?" Natalia suddenly leaned toward Caroline with a grin and said, "I remember that on the night of your eighteenth birthday, you stood here and shouted a sentence in front of almost all influential childes anddies in Lehcaster. Caroline, what''s that sentence?" She went on, "Oh, when people get older, their memories worsen. Anyway, you''re here again, so why don''t you shout that sentence one more time?" Caroline looked pale. She once created the proudest memory of hers at this ce, but now, this ce became the most embarrassing one. That night, she shouted in front of everyone, "Bentley, I love you. And I''ll make you love me!" At that time, she was young, confident, and proud. At that time, she slightly raised her chin and fixed her eyes on the man who stood out among those childes anddies. At that time, he said nothing and turned around to leave. But still, she was very confident and proud and refused to bow her head. "Oh, look at your sad face. Never mind." Natalia "nicely" made allowance for Caroline. She said, "Let''s go. Don''t dy anymore." She wanted to finish what she had promised that gorgeous man as early as possible. At the thought of that man''s gorgeous face and his tall, slender figure, Natalia''s heartbeat quickened. They were now in a club and people often came here to hold parties. Caroline tried her best to bow her head, wishing so much that she could hide her face so that peopleing to this party would not see her face. She couldn''t imagine what she would have to face if someone recognized her. Luckily, it seemed like Natalia''s intention was not to let her be recognized by someone. Hiding among a group of nobledies, Caroline followed Natalia through the crowd with her head bowed. She would immediately say sorry and then quickly follow Nathalia if she identally touched other people''s clothes. She didn''t dare to raise her head. Natalia was walking quickly, which made it hard for Caroline to catch up with her. As they walked forward, there were fewer people around her. In the end, the surroundings became quiet. Only then did Caroline have a peek carefully. Then she found that Natalia had taken her to the end of the corridor on the second floor. The doors with two metal knobs looked heavy. Natalia suddenly stopped before the doors, curled up his lips into a sarcastic smile, and said, "Caroline, here we are." Caroline raised her head in silence and looked at the heavy doors. She was now well aware that this was not a wee party, but a trap for her. She quietlynded her gaze on Natalia''s face. Her eyes looked extremely peaceful now and the terror that filled her eyes before was now nowhere to be found. When Caroline confirmed that she was the protagonist of this "party of trap", she weirdly calmed down. If she was destined to suffer, then she should just be cooperative. She learned this during the three years. "Your eyes are really annoying!" Natalia inexplicably felt annoyed when being looked at by Caroline''s peaceful eyes. She red at the people beside her and said, "Are you deaf? Throw her in." There was still indescribable wrath on her delicate face. She couldn''t tell why she suddenly felt infuriated. She just hated this bitch and the way she looked at her! She was only a whore now. Did she still think of herself as thedy of the Jameson family? The most influentialdy in Lehcaster? At Natalia''s order, the two people behind her each grabbed a knob and opened the heavy doors. Before Caroline could think, someone suddenly pushed her hard on the back and said, "Get in." then she was pushed into the hall. Caroline staggered and almost fell onto the ground. She knew she should be cooperative. She knew she should fall on the ground because they would only get happy when seeing this. But no! She didn''t want to do it! She knew that sometimes, human beings could be very kind, but sometimes, they could be very evil. She knew what they wanted to see. They wanted to see her making a fool of herself. But no way! She decided in her heart, and a hint of determination shed across her eyes. No! She couldn''t just fall like this! Don''t ask her why she was so stubborn today. She didn''t know why. It was just that she suddenly became unwilling to yield today! She staggered for several steps. One step, two steps, three steps... Everyone could see that the woman who kept staggering should have fallen on the ground on her fourth step. But... Four steps, five steps, six steps... She didn''t have anything to support her or save her from the fate of falling. But she just didn''t want to fall in front of these people. No way! What she could do was stagger forward. She kept staggering. As long as she hadn''t fallen on the ground, she would step forward without hesitation. And as long as she kept moving, she might avoid the fate of falling. She thought so and did so. But as a consequence, though she didn''t fall, for the time being, her injured foot hurt badly. Watched by everyone, the woman who should have fallen earlier kept staggering forward. In the end, she supported herself by putting her palms on the edge of the tea table and managed to avoid a big stumble. But still, she looked a bit embarrassed. Right at this moment, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, but she smiled. She looked lowly now, so what? She turned around to look at Natalia behind her and a tinge of glory shed across her eyes. She made it! At least, this time, she didn''t fall awkwardly as they had wished. At this moment, Natalia seemed to see the past Caroline, that confident and proud woman. No! Caroline didn''t deserve it! Coldness slowly crept upon Natalia''s delicate face. Caroline said, "I followed you here. Can you delete the thing in your phone and give me a copy now?" Natalia suddenly sneered. She moved her red lips and uttered three words, "No, I can''t." She said artictely word by word. Chapter 121 It Was a Scheme Chapter 121 It Was a Scheme Chapter 121 It Was a Scheme Did Caroline really not know why she was so reluctant to go along with the show in front of these people today? No, she knew that. Caroline had a pride in her bones that no amount of frustration could ever erase. And what were these people like before her three years ago? She clearly felt so dismissive. After three years, she did not want to be subjected to many taunting stares and jeers in their presence. Even if she was still a mess, so what? She did it. She was sessful after all. She didn''t fall t on her face like these people wanted her to. That was enough. Her inner pride made her reluctant to cooperate with the show of these people. She clearly knew the reason. Now when Caroline heard Natalia''s shameless words, Caroline didn''t argue with Natalia and ask Natalia why she backpedaled. Caroline did spend time in prison and she did learn to be humble. She lost a kidney, but not a brain. When the initiative was in Natalia''s hands, Natalia controlled the right to speak. If one went to reason with Clodonese, they would talk about benevolence with him. If one talked about benevolence with Clodonese, they would reason with him. By the same token, if Caroline reasoned with Natalia, Natalia would negotiate with Caroline. If Caroline negotiated with Natalia, Natalia would reason with Caroline, just because it was Natalia who controlled the right to speak. But there were conditions to be made. "What would it take for you to delete this and give me the copy?" Natalia''s heart was at ease. Natalia thought Caroline was suitable for humble ttery and a murderer had no right to look at her so unyielding. "You''re doing the right thing now." For no reason, Natalia held the phone out to Caroline. "You want a copy of this video? All right. You." Natalia pointed abruptly at a middle-aged man with a big belly and a bald head sitting on the sofa. "Go please him." Caroline''s shoulders vibrated. She slowly turned her head to look at Natalia. Caroline couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Natalia''s lips curled and her smile deepened. "I hear Easton say you''re in the "services business" now. And I hear you''re short of money?" "Well. We''ve known each other for years. I would help you." Someone pushed a box in front of Caroline. The box opened with a click, revealing a chest of money. They were so dazzling. "Just show your "skills". We also want to see a lot of stuff and see the service level of Ms. Jameson." The piercing voice reached Caroline''s ears. Caroline hung her head and dug her nails deep into the flesh. It took all her strength to hold back the surge of anger. There was a tinge of helplessness in her anger. It turned out that no matter how much she tried to maintain her little self-esteem, she could not change a reality that she was nothing but a number "926" prison inmate. "Caroline, don''t forget I have the video on my phone that can be uploaded at any time. What do you think would happen if I uploaded it to Twitter or even Instagram?" Caroline gnawed at the root of her teeth. She didn''t look very well. And her drooping hands were clenched and trembling. Caroline wanted to fight hard. But she found that no matter what she did, it was in vain. This kind of helplessness made her desperate. Caroline could not help feeling a little depressed. She found that her struggle was useless. A silent despair floated up to her heart, and gradually crept to her limbs. She closed her eyes. Her clenched hands loosened in despair. Her eyes rested again on Natalia''s face. She said clearly, word by word, "Ms. Grant, are you sure that if I do what you say this time, you''ll give me all the copies, and promise not to leak them?" Natalia was about to go on snorting in mock style. Natalia was about to taunt Caroline and tell Caroline that she had no right to decide any of this and had to do what she said. Natalia just gave a cold grunt and she was about to say these words. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Ms. Grant, everyone has a secret. If you fool me again this time, I can assure you I will kill you!" Hiss! Natalia gasped. She could hardly take her eyes off the humble woman''s face, even for a second. Natalia''s heart was beating fast and she shuddered. Caroline was really going to do what she said. That was what Natalia read in Caroline''s indomitable eyes. Natalia was stared at by Caroline''s eyes. Then Natalia took a step back in fear. Natalia felt humiliated, so she instantly put on airs with a straight face. "You are nothing! Caroline, I''m not like you. I wouldn''t be as shameless as you. As I have just said, if you let us enjoy the performance, I will give you what you ask for." Caroline wondered how Natalia, who had just gone back on her word, could be so dignified and have the cheek to say such words. A hint of irony shed through Caroline''s eyes. Caroline said nothing and nodded silently. "Well, Ms. Grant, I hope you can walk the walk." Caroline did not want to owe another life, but just now she had a real desire to kill Natalia. Caroline looked up again. There was a standard smile on her face which didn''t look very well. She said to the middle-aged man on the sofa, "Sir, I don''t drink. I don''t prostitute myself. Anything else will do." There were gasps of shock all around. No one here could believe that Ms. Jameson, who used to have haughtiness, could say such words. Everyone around Caroline thought Caroline was very abject. Natalia and her people found someme extras indeed. The middle-aged balding man with a big belly had never seen anything like this. He looked at what just happened and he was stunned.. "Um, um..." The middle-aged man told the truth because he was at a loss. "Ms. Grant, you only said you wanted me to be an extra. Where is the cameraman?" Obviously, what was happening at the moment went beyond the scope that the middle-aged man could ept. He looked at Natalia with a troubled face and blinked. "Ms. Grant, you are obviously intimidating that youngdy." Natalia suddenly shouted, "Shut up! There''s no such thing as free lunch. You don''t want your performance fee ?" At the thought that the high performance fee was almost his sry of one month, the middle-aged man who was recruited to be an extra was reluctant and torn. "Um..." Caroline knew in her heart that all this was a scheme against her. They just wanted to humiliate and embarrass Caroline. A wry smile flickered across Caroline''s lips, but it disappeared in an instant. When she looked up again, she wore the smile she had practiced so many times in the mirror. "Have you decided, Sir? What can I do for you?" "Um, um..." The middle-aged man hesitated, not knowing what to do. Then he said in the heat of the moment, "My feet have been soretely. Just massage my feet." Suddenly, all was quiet. They all fixed their eyes on Caroline with interest, waiting for her next move. Even if Caroline buried her head, she could feel people''s gaze clearly. She kept the standard smile on her face. Then with everyone watching, she got down on one knee, took off the shoes of the middle-aged man on the couch, and put his feet on her knee. Sounds of voices andmotion could be heard. There was a sudden uproar all around. "God! What do I see?" "So abject!" Chapter 122 He Knew the "Truth" Chapter 122 He Knew the "Truth" Chapter 122 He Knew the "Truth" "So this is the true nature of this woman. I wondered why Mr. Shawn gave her the cold shoulder in those years. It turns out that Mr. Shawn had already seen this woman''s true colors." "Fortunately, Mr. Shawn was not deceived by this abject woman and didn''t choose her. It''s really lucky." Caroline''s hands, which massaged the middle-aged man''s foot, trembled. She felt a dull pain in her heart. The corners of her lips curved upwards helplessly. Was it because Caroline was "abject" ? So Bentley was a good judge of character and saw Caroline''s true colors early on? That was why Bentley gave Caroline the cold shoulder in those years? Caroline tried tough, but found that she could not. Antonio got a strange text message and his face changed. He didn''t think much of it and drove up at a gallop. The banquet was very lively. Before Antonio could change his clothes, he hurriedly put his work on hold and came from thepany. Antonio''s figure was long and slender. After a hard day''s work and extended overtime, Antonio was a little messy at the moment. It wouldn''t feel that way in normal times. But today he looked a little different from the rest of the borately dressed crowd at thevish banquet. Antonio came out in such a hurry that he didn''t even have time to put on his tie. His tie hung loosely around his neck. When a man saw Antonio, he came up to Antonio and said, "Mr. Tucker, why do you have time toe to the banquet today?" Antonio''s eyes kept searching for the figure of the woman in the banquet. "Mr. Tucker, are you looking for someone?" Antonio paused and grabbed the man''s arm. "Yeah, did you see Caroline Jame...?" It suddenly urred to Antonio that no one here would know Caroline. Antonio''s voice stopped abruptly. "Caroline Jame...?" "Never mind." Antonio raised his foot and was about to go away. But he was stopped by the man behind him. "Wait a minute. Mr. Tucker, if you''re looking for someone and you can''t find them in this banquet hall, there''s one ce you can go." "Where?" The man said, "The end of the second floor. I''ll take you there." Antonio thanked the man. "Then I''ll trouble you, Mr. Jameson." As Nathan Jameson led Antonio to the second floor, he wondered if he had heard the wrong thing. Maybe Antonio didn''t say the word "Jameson" at all. Perhaps Nathan was a little too sensitive about his surname. But Nathan thought Antonio was a rising power in the business world. And it was a piece of cake for him to help Antonio find someone. It was a great way to build a good rtionship and it was extremely cost-effective. "See, I told you. If you''re looking for someone and you can''t find them downstairs, you should be able to find them here. Mr. Tucker, look, the door is still open." Antonio didn''t have time to say anything. He hurried to the room at the end. There was a double door with a crack halfway open. He was about to open the door when his eyes suddenly contracted. Antonio found Caroline! But... What did he see through the crack? Nathan came over. "Mr. Tucker, why are you standing..." Suddenly... Before Nathan finished speaking, a palm pressed hard over his mouth. Nathan looked up and saw Antonio''s bloodshot eyes. It seemed that Antonio was about to kill someone. The next moment, Nathan followed Antonio''s gaze and looked into the crack of the door too. Nathan''s eyes widened. He was stunned. Callie. How? What was she doing? A stream of humiliation and anger surged up, and Nathan could not suppress it. Nathan was too ashamed to lift his head. How could Callie be so abject? In the crack of the door, both Antonio and Nathan saw the familiar figure. She was lying on her hands and knees, massaging the legs and feet of a middle-aged man! Antonio could see other people in the room gradually. He came to himself suddenly when he saw the familiar facesughing at Caroline. He wanted to kill them. Those bastards were bullying Caroline. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Antonio felt an impulse to beat those people himself. He raised his hand and was about to force the door open. The next moment, his hand was in midair. "Caroline, I do not expect that Ms. Jameson, who was the most dazzling, also has today. I can''t believe you stoop this low just for the money." Inside the room, someone was humiliating Caroline. Caroline turned a deaf ear and focused on massaging the middle-aged man''s legs and feet. She saw no point in arguing. Would anyone believe her if she said she wasn''t after the money? If anyone believed Caroline wasn''t doing it for the money, no one would be saying that. Caroline''s eyes became more indifferent. She said to herself, "Whatever." She didn''t think those people matter, so she didn''t care. Caroline didn''t care what they think of her or how they fit her up. She had a taste of the shameless fit-up three years ago. What could be more shameless than a fit-up like Winnie''s? Natalia had been watching the movement at the door since just now. The crack of the door was obviously left by her on purpose. She saw a shadow under the light from that crack out of the corner of her eye. Her eyes rolled. She opened her red lips. "Caroline, I never thought you''d turn out like this -- a whore. Think about how dazzling Caroline was. And look at you now. Tsk tsk. You''re apletely different person than you used to be. But you deserve it. Because you are so cruel to your good friend who grew up with you for a man. Speaking of your cruel heart, I have to admire you. You paid off a bunch of gangsters to gang-rape Winnie. But you didn''t expect that Winnie would not bear to be humiliated andmit suicide. If Winnie was not dead, then your scheme worked. What a stinky, dirty heart you have!" At the door, Antonio''s hand was in the air. His mind went nk. What did he hear? Antonio thought, "What was Natalia talking about? Why can''t I understand? Caroline? Caroline framed her best friend? She paid off a bunch of gangsters? She paid off them to gang-rape her best friend? And end up with her best friend killing herself? No, no, no! It is impossible! This is not the same person as Caroline I know!" Natalia said, "Caroline, you never thought that Bentley, whom you care about so much, would personally throw you in jail after Winnie passed away, did you? You''re not just hateful. You''re pathetic! Those set-ups ended in vain!" Natalia deliberately moved away so that the box of dazzling red notes could be clearly seen by people outside the door. Natalia continued, "You used to take money as water. And what about you now? For so little money, you could stoop so low to please a bald old man. Caroline, I despise you." Antonio''s breathing was disordered. No! It was not true! This was not the Caroline he knew at all! But his eyes focused on the box of red notes. He couldn''t move his eyes. His eyes tightened. He gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand and flung open the door. Antonio stood at the door. "I don''t believe it!" His eyes lingered obstinately on Caroline. Chapter 123 They Didnt Deserve to See the Expression in Her Eyes Chapter 123 They Didn''t Deserve to See the Expression in Her Eyes Chapter 123 They Didn''t Deserve to See the Expression in Her Eyes Antonio! Caroline finally knew what the scheme was for today. Natalia said she was entrusted by someone to do something. It didn''t matter who this "someone" was. But was it a coincidence that Antonio was here? What Caroline lost was her kidney, not her brain. Caroline knew the whole thing in her heart. Instead of looking at Antonio, Caroline looked aside at Natalia. Natalia naturally noticed Caroline''s gaze. Natalia turned around and didn''t see the defeated and embarrassed expression she wanted to see on Caroline''s face, but saw the rity of Caroline''s eyes, which seemed to be able to see through everything. For a moment, Natalia felt flustered. Under Caroline''s insightful gaze, Natalia went back to the way she had felt when facing Caroline three years ago. At that time, Natalia had confronted Caroline head-on, and she had secretly harmed Caroline. No matter what Natalia did, Caroline''s eyes were always clear with insight. It was as if Natalia''s little tricks had never been noticed by Caroline at all. But that was three years ago. Three years ago, there was a halo on Caroline''s head. What about now? Caroline, who had lost her halo on her head, still had an insight into everything? How unfair God was! Why could a whore keep such eyes? Antonio clenched his fist. "I don''t believe it! Ms. Jameson? She paid off a bunch of gangsters? She''s just an ordinary girl from an ordinary family! Where did she get the money to do these things?" Natalia was angry with Caroline. Now watching Antonio defend Caroline, Natalia''s jealousy almost swallowed her up. "Mr. Tucker, you''re funny. Isn''t that Caroline''s brother Mr. Jameson standing next to you? But I don''t me you, Mr. Tucker. You moved to Clodon before. So it''s not surprising that you don''t know about these things back home." Natalia put her cards on the table and gave a sneer. "The ordinary girl you said is Caroline. Three years ago, she was a nobledy of the Jamesons. At that time, no one in Lehcaster did not know her elegant demeanor. However, she framed her friend because of Bentley and let her friend be gang-raped by a group of gangsters, which made her friend uneptable and caused her friend tomit suicide. This event made a sensation in Lehcaster at that time, and it was also known to everyone. The funny thing was that the man Caroline was obsessed with put her in prison." Antonio looked at Nathan with an inquiring eye. "Is it true?" Nathan didn''t say anything, but that meant he acquiesced. Antonio was shocked, as if he had been hit by something. Antonio looked at Caroline. "Is it true?" Caroline looked at Antonio through the crowd. She could see clearly the confusion in the eyes of the big boy. Natalia added fuel to the mes. "Who is Bentley? You are not insr, are you? He personally sent Caroline to prison at that time. If there is no such thing, ask Mr. Jameson next to you. Ask him if their family ept Caroline! I remember that the Jamesons denied Caroline was their family in the newspaper." As Natalia spoke, her eyes fell on Nathan''s face. "It''s reasonable that we outsiders don''t believe Caroline. If her own family doesn''t believe her, then Mr. Tucker, tell me, is she guilty?" If her own family doesn''t believe her, then Mr. Tucker, tell me, is she guilty? Antonio was shocked by this sentence and his mind was totally a mess. Antonio looked at Nathan, but Nathan looked away. The meaning was so clear. What Natalia and those women said was true! Antonio was still in a trance. He always thought Caroline had no choice but to be a fallen woman. He did not know that Caroline was the nobledy of the Jamesons, and that she had done such despicable things. Set up, paid off, gang raped...Any one of these crimes was downright ugly! Antonio had butterflies in his stomach. Suddenly, he looked at the box of red notes and remembered what Natalia and those people had said. They said, "Caroline, you can do anything for money!" He also remembered Cayne''s sarcastic words when they were in the box yesterday. So everyone knew it, and Antonio was the only one who was kept in the dark? Antonio could ept everything about Caroline, but... A wave of unwillingness hit him like the tide. Antonio could not ept that the woman he treated sincerely for the first time was like this! He was so proud. How could he fall in love with such a selfish and ugly murderer? She didn''t have to be pretty. She didn''t have to be cute. She could have physical defects. But she couldn''t have personality defects! She couldn''t have an awful heart! Antonio couldn''t take it. No, no, no. He was just infatuated with Caroline''s body and her lips. He just got rocks in his head and thought it was love. He, Antonio, was the heir to the the Tuckers. How could he fall in love with a shameless, despicable, ugly and disgusting murderer? No! He firmly denied all this in the bottom of his heart. Antonio finally fixed his eyes on the woman. She was in the crowd, down on one knee, crawling on her belly to massage the feet of the middle-aged man. "I''ll give you a chance. Was there a single thing they said that wasn''t true?" Antonio was no longer the big boy who had a sunny personality in Caroline''s eyes. He had be quite a different person. Not far away, Caroline, the most humble woman in people''s eyes, looked across the crowd at the man who had apanied her for many days. In the end, he saw the most despicable side of her. He knew what kind of person she was. He saw her terrible past. Ignoring the pain in her heart, Caroline looked at Antonio through the crowd. She just hadn''t expected to open Pandora''s box in this way. She had not expected him to see her despicability and her past in this way. "Antonio," Caroline said slowly. She called the man who was like a big boy like this for the first time since they met. "Do you believe me if I say I didn''t frame Winnie for being gang-raped?" Nataliaughed. "Caroline, you don''t have the guts to stand by what you did. Shame on you! If it was something that didn''t happen, would we have wronged you? Even if we wronged you, would Bentley wronged you? If you didn''t do it, exin why your birth parents disowned you. Your brother Nathan is standing right over there. Why didn''t he stand up for you when you were being bullied? Why did he let us pick on you?" Every word struck into Caroline''s heart! If you didn''t do it, would Bentley wrong you? If you didn''t do it, why did your parents disown you? If you didn''t do it, why did your brother stand right in front of you and let you be trampled on and not stand up for you? Every word kicked Caroline in the gut. Caroline breathed deeply. The pain in her chest was choking her. She wanted to shout back. Was it my fault that Bentley wronged me? Was it my fault my parents disowned me? Was it my fault that my brother stood in front of me and watched me being bullied and did nothing? Because of Bentley, my parents, and my brother''s choices, I am a guilty person even if I am not guilty! Who really cared about the so-called truth? Since Bentley put her in jail, she must have done it! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, her parents disowned her, so it looked like she did it! Anyway, since we bullied her and her brother stood around and refused to say a word for her, she must have done it! She looked around the crowd. They all took it for granted. In any case, they just sat it out. Anyway, in this circle, two people were friends at first. If one of these two''s family was down and out, it was likely that the first person to attack him was his closest "good friend". Caroline closed her eyes abruptly to hide the waves of emotion beneath her eyes. She thought the expression in her eyes could not be seen. She didn''t want it to be seen. They didn''t deserve to see it. Chapter 124 See, Im not Crying Chapter 124 See, I''m not Crying Chapter 124 See, I''m not Crying Antonio''s drooping hands clenched. He wanted to choose to believe Caroline, but so many people said she was guilty. Bentley said she was guilty. Maybe Bentley had wronged her. But even her own parents and her own brother said she was guilty. Antonio wanted to believe her, but he couldn''t. Antonio could not forgive her deception. He was so proud. He could not ept that he had fallen in love with such a vicious and cruel woman. But Antonio forgot one thing. Did Caroline need his forgiveness? What qualifications did he have to choose to forgive or not forgive her? Caroline had never done a thing to hurt him. Antonio forgot about it. He was very angry at the moment. His inner pride made him unable to ept that the woman he treated sincerely for the first time in his life was a despicable woman. "Caroline." Antonio raised his chin. "I am the son of the owner of the Tucker Group and the sessor of the Tuckers. All I have to do is lift a finger and there will be many women all over me! Caroline, I can have any woman I want. I''ve dated a lot of foxydies, and I need to date some lovely girls asionally." He raised his chin and looked down at the extremely humble woman on the ground. "I''m just ying with you. Don''t take it to heart." After he said that, he turned and walked off without hesitation. Caroline kept her eyes on that figure. That figure was very familiar to her. Even she herself could not remember how many times this big boy had walked through the crowd holding her hand. But at the moment, this familiar figure was very strange to her. Caroline watched the figure quietly until he disappearedpletely. Her eyes fell back on Nathan, who was embarrassed. But within a second, she moved her eyes away from him. If her family could not bring her warmth, but became weapons used by others to hurt her, then it was better not to have such a family. Nathan turned his head aside. He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he turned and hurried out. Natalia had an indescribable pleasure in her heart. She thought, "Caroline, no one willpare me with you anymore. You can''t be high and mighty anymore, can you? You should rot in the mud! You''ll never get up!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Natalia kicked the box full of money in front of Caroline. Natalia seemed to be giving Caroline a handout. "The money is yours." "Backup." Caroline held out her hand. She stared at Natalia with some numbness in her eyes. "I told you. If you y me again this time, I''ll drag you to hell with me." Perhaps it was because Caroline''s expression was so creepy that for a moment there was a gleam of fear on Natalia''s pretty face. Natalia straightened her neck. "I don''t have a backup. Just this one on this phone. Here you go," Natalia said as she removed the memory card from the phone. She called out to someone nearby, "Get the lighter." Then Natalia burned the card in front of Caroline. "Caroline, see, I burned it all. If anyone still has this video in the future, that''s his business. Don''t use me of anything. I''m not much of a good person, but I keep faith with you." With that, Natalia led the group away. The middle-aged man looked at the situation and quickly followed them. He could see that today''s event was clearly set up against that youngdy. He thought he''d better stay out of it. The room was quiet. Only one woman was left. A man came out from behind the screen. A pair of feet stood before Caroline. She slowly raised her head to look along the feet. The man said cheerfully, "Ms. Jameson, I told you. I''d let Antonio see your true colors. But it is beyond my expectation that you are from the Jamesons, and you have that kind of past. You are worse than I know." Without saying a word, Caroline supported the ground and stood up. "Here, 500 thousand dors." A slender hand reached out. The man held a check between his fingers and handed it to Caroline. "Now you can have the 500 thousand dors you borrowed from me that night. After all, you let me watch a great show. It was wonderful." As he spoke, he took Caroline''s hand and shoved the check into her palm. Caroline dropped her eyes. Her eyes rested on the check. Her palm moved slowly under Cayne''s gaze. A flicker of contempt shed in Cayne''s eyes. Caroline held up the check without looking at it. With a flick of her finger, she smashed the check in Cayne''s face. A coarse voice then rang faintly. "Mr. Fili, thank you for your generosity, but I don''t need it anymore." Natalia said she was entrusted by someone to do something. The "someone" must be the person in front of Caroline. For Caroline, telling right from wrong was a waste of effort. Caroline stepped away. She had been on one knee for so long that her legs and feet were numb. She walked out of the room one step at a time, dragging her numb leg. She did not turn back, nor did she pay attention to the look behind her. She went towards the back door. Based on her past knowledge of this ce, she could avoid the crowds ahead by going through the back door. She dragged her leg all the way. Then she opened the small round arch of the back door. She looked up at the night sky. Her lips curled slightly and she said silently to the night sky, "See, I''m not crying." Who was Caroline talking to? No one knew. Then Caroline said to herself, "I was going to reveal everything and let Antonio know my past. Now he kind of knows, but in a different way. Anyway, the goal has been achieved. It''s all the same." Was it really all the same? Then why was she still hurting? Did she love Antonio? Caroline knew full well that she did not love Antonio. But Antonio, who had intruded into her life, carelessly told her that he was there to experience life and told her not to take it seriously. Caroline tried tough but could not. Again she shouted noiselessly into the night sky, "See, I''m not crying!" But one of the few people in the world who could look at her without contempt left her. The one who only saw her when he looked at her left her. That focused gaze was gone. That earnest gaze was gone. That sincere gaze was gone. Caroline took to her heels. She had never run so fast since she had difficulty in walking. The pain spread from her leg to her waist. It was piercing. And the stumbling woman seemed unaware that her running posture at the moment was like ame penguin. It was so ugly. In the room at the end of the second floor where the banquet was held. Cayne''s eyes darted to the check which fluttered to the floor. He reached over and rubbed his face where he had been hit. He snorted and didn''t bother to pick up the check on the floor. He lifted his foot and was about to leave. A hand suddenly reached over to the check on the floor and picked it up. Chapter 125 Mr. Shawn, Caroline was gone Chapter 125 Mr. Shawn, Caroline was gone Chapter 125 Mr. Shawn, Caroline was gone Marissa''splexion was mixed. She was just tired of the banquet and wanted to find a quiet ce to stay for a while, but she had not expected to hear and see such a great secret. For selfish considerations, she did not immediately run out to defend Caroline. And she hesitated because she was shocked by what Natalia said about Caroline''s life experience and past. Marissa bent down, picked up the check from the floor and held it out to Cayne. "I know you. You''re Cayne." She chuckled and nced at the check. "This 500 thousand dors check was all that fool had that night. It was her life. But now the check means nothing to that fool." With that, Marissa loosened her two fingers and the check fluttered to the floor. She raised her foot and hurried out the door. Cayne''s heart skipped a beat. He shouted behind Marissa, "Wait a minute! Why was this check all she had that night? And now it means nothing? 500 thousand dors is still the 500 thousand dors. It hasn''t changed." Marissa gave a chuckle and did not answer Cayne''s question. But at the moment when she stepped out of the door, she turned to him and answered what was not asked, "I am convinced now that she did not frame or kill anyone. That fool disdained to do so!" When Marissa finished her words, there was a spring in her step. If that fool had framed and killed someone, that fool wouldn''t be in this mess. But just now, Marissa almost believed it herself. How persuasive those words were. If Caroline hadn''t done it, why did she go to jail? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If Caroline hadn''t done it, why did her own parents disown her? If Caroline hadn''t done it, why did Bentley sink his fangs into her? There were people in the world every day who saw things with this kind of universal thinking. It was not just about Caroline. There was a case that was famous all over the country. If someone''s car didn''t hit the victim, why did he try to help the victim up? Now no one dared to do good deeds easily. Marissa went out to find Caroline. She didn''t think that fool could be left alone at this time. But when Marissa went out, she couldn''t find Caroline. Marissa said to herself, "It''s not supposed to be like this. That fool has difficulty in walking. How could she have gone missing in so little time? But that fool just disappeared!" Marissa continued, "Will she go back to her dormitory?" She hurried to Caroline''s dormitory. She used the spare key to open the door. There was no one in it. She added, "That fool might be on her way." Marissa waited in Caroline''s dormitory. She waited 40 minutes, but Caroline still didn''t show up. Marissa was afraid Caroline was still at the banquet, so she hurried downstairs and drove to the banquet. She asked all the waiters and they all said they hadn''t seen Caroline. She searched almost everywhere she could. Marissa wondered if Caroline had gone back to the dormitory after she had left Caroline''s dormitory. Marissa hurriedly called Arie and asked Arie to go to Caroline''s dormitory to see if Caroline had returned. Within moments, Arie called back to tell Marissa that Caroline''s dormitory was empty. Then Marissa thought Caroline might be at the Royal Club. So Marissa called Arie again, but the answer was not ideal. Marissa took a look at the time. It had been an hour and a half since Caroline had disappeared. A sudden panic struck Marissa. She thought, "What if something happen to that fool? After all, what that fool just went through would be hard for anyone to ept. What if that fool took things too hard?" A flicker of hesitation crossed Marissa''s face. Finally she gritted her teeth and took out her phone. "Mr. Shawn, Caroline was gone." On the other end of the phone, the man''s eyelids twitched. But he yed it cool. "Put me straight." Marissa didn''t know if she did the right thing. But after what had just happened, she had never seen that fool smile like before. And now the man who had made that fool a little happier hurt that fool''s feelings. If Antonio had been the first person to hurt Caroline''s feelings, then Caroline''s parents and brother were the next to do so. Was Caroline really in no pain? Did Caroline really not care? If she didn''t care, then how could she, who was so short of money that she normally wanted to spend a penny in half, ignore that box of money and then walk away with her numb leg? If she really didn''t care, why would she, who was headstrong, deny that she had framed Winnie in in sight and ask Antonio if he believed her? Marissa thought of this and suddenly felt a sharp pain. Marissa thought, "That fool''s never been one to wear her heart on her sleeve, but she asked Antonio if he believed her in such a situation. Maybe that fool used all her strength to ask Antonio if he believed her." And now Marissa couldn''t find that fool. That fool could not walk very far because she had difficulty in walking. But Marissa could not find that fool anywhere. Marissa was terrified. She was really afraid something would happen to that fool. Marissa did not dare to conceal anything from the person on the other end of the phone and reported exactly what she had seen. The man on the other end of the phone had a sh of anxiety in his eyes. He stood up at once. "Go and find again. I''ll be right there!" He didn''t say anything superfluous. After hanging up, the man picked up the car keys and hurried to the garage. At the door, the man said to Cyrus and Henry, "Wake them all up and follow me." The coldmand made Cyrus and Henry both shocked at the same time. Cyrus and Henry looked at each other. They were wondering what happened. They dare not disobey. Cyrus was going to drive. Henry went to wake up the others. "You don''t need to drive. You go with them." The man refused decisively and did not let Cyrus follow him. The man told Cyrus an address. Then the man hit the gas, backed out of the garage, and made a sharp turn in the steering wheel. The loud zoom was particrly harsh in the quiet night. Cyrus''s eyes suddenly contracted. He joined Henry and a few others who came. "I''m afraid it''s going to be a sleepless night. One car for each person." It seemed that something big had happened. They had many people and too many cars. It was convenient for one person to drive one car to act alone. Henry had no objection. Six highly trained bodyguards each got into a ck Mercedes. A stream of cars came out of the house, which was extraordinary. Such a noise naturally disturbed the old housekeeper''s rest. He looked out of the window. His old eyes looked puzzled. He thought about it for a moment and called Cyrus. "What is it?" "It is urgent," Cyrus said. Then he rung off. "Urgent" meant Cyrus didn''t know what it is. It must be an emergency. The rapid braking sound was the sound of tires grinding against the ground rapidly. Marissa looked over. There was a car parked at the door. She hurried over. The man in the car got off quickly. "Did you find her?" He wore a poker face. "No. It''s my fault that Cayne and I talked a little nonsense, otherwise, Caroline wouldn''t have disappeared." Marissa was really anxious, and she was a little reckless. "Mr. Shawn, after that fool has been hurt twice in a row, will she take things too hard andmit suicide?" Under the dim streetmp, the man''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes shed a trace of tension. He kept his poker face. "Shut up. She wouldn''t be so vulnerable." Chapter 126 He Searched Frantically for the Woman Chapter 126 He Searched Frantically for the Woman Chapter 126 He Searched Frantically for the Woman There was another sound of cars behind the man. Cyrus, Henry and others arrived. Six cars lined up in front of the banquet hall. The man strode over and stopped in front of Cyrus. Suddenly, the man pped Cyrus hard. "Where is she?" A cold voice rang out. Cyrus looked confused. "Mr. Shawn, who?" "Caroline. I told you to keep an eye on her. Where is she?" The man''s cold eyes fell on Cyrus. Cyrus''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the word "Caroline". Cyrus''s face suddenly went white. "Mr. Shawn, I..." "You didn''t follow my orders very well. You didn''t take Caroline seriously. You didn''t have any men dog Caroline''s footsteps today, did you?" "Mr. Shawn." Cold sweat ran down Cyrus''s forehead. He really didn''t take Caroline seriously. Cyrus thought, "What''s so good about that woman? She killed Winnie, and she insulted the person she killed." With a solemn expression on his handsome face, Bentley pointed to Cyrus''s nose. "I don''t have time to deal with you right now." After that, Bentley immediately said to Henry, "Mobilize the manpower. I want all the manpower in Lehcaster back. Find her!" Henry''s heart got up and down. He hadn''t seen Mr. Shawn like this in years. Then he quickly nodded in response. Bentley nced at the banquet ce before him. He suddenly remembered the scene many years ago when the woman stood on the diving board beside the swimming pool and told him how she felt. The light in Bentley''s eyes flickered away. He turned around and quickly got into his car. "Marissa, you stay here. If you find her, let me know." Then he turned to the others. "You too. If anyone finds Caroline, let me know immediately." He thought of something. "Send two people to guard the downstairs of her dormitory and the downstairs of thepany. If anyone sees her, report to me immediately." With that, he stepped on the gas. The car drove out, leaving only two lines of exhaust. Caroline! In the driver''s seat, there was a hidden anxiety in addition to solemnity on the man''s handsome face. He didn''t know why he was so worried when he found out the woman was missing. He didn''t know why he would panic when Marissa said whether the woman wouldmit suicide. He didn''t know any of it! But he had to find her. This was Bentley''s belief at the moment. His car drove between the viaducts in Lehcaster, passing on various roads. He did not realize that he was doing something that seemed silly to others. He was looking for a needle in a haystack. He was trying to find a figure in a vast sea of faces. But that was what he did. He had a Bluetooth headset in his ear. Every few minutes, he called Marissa, Cyrus, Henry and his subordinates. "Did you find her?" "Did you see her?" "Did she go back to her dormitory?" "Was she in thepany?" Every call from Bentley struck terror into Bentley''s subordinates'' heart. The minutes ticked by. Then it was 23:30 in a twinkling of an eye. The next day woulde half an hourter. Suddenly! A scene shed through the mind of the man in the driver''s seat. He swerved the steering wheel. The car turned a corner and went the other way. The car seemed to reach its destination. His long legs stepped out of the car door. The man got out and mmed the door. He walked step by step towards the gate. Sure enough, she was here. At the corner gate, the woman sat in front of the iron gate behind her. The man''s long legs stood before her. Caroline looked up slowly and saw the familiar face. "Are you here tough at me?" she asked in a coarse voice. She did not want to know why this man had suddenly appeared in this ce at this time. She didn''t want to know. Tonight, she was already very tired. "Marissa said you were gone," he responded in a deep voice. What he meant was "I''m looking for you". But at this moment, Caroline didn''t care at all, nor did she notice the subtle meaning of this sentence. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He stood before her and looked down at her quietly for a long time. He looked at her for at least a quarter of an hour. Suddenly, a flicker of firmness crossed his eyes. He seemed to have made some very important decision. The man suddenly bent down and held out his hand to her. Caroline pushed the slender palm away. "Don''t touch me." Tonight, she didn''t feel like performing. At the moment, the man moved his gaze inch by inch to look at the palm that had been pushed away. He didn''t get angry. He squatted down in front of the woman. "When we were children, you, Winnie, and I skipped school one day toe to this amusement park. Winnie was timid. She was dragged out of school by you. And I didn''t want to listen to my math teacher that day, so I followed your suggestion. The three of us skipped ss together and went to this amusement park. We yed almost everything except the Ferris wheel. Winnie wanted to ride the Ferris wheel, but you didn''t want to. And you didn''t let me ride it. I remember at that time, you said to me possessively, "Caroline will never ride a Ferris wheel until Bentley falls in love with Caroline." Caroline was touched. She opened her mouth and said. "I remember your answer then. You told me for sure, ''Bentley will never fall in love with Caroline.'' " She clenched her fists. All her disasters began when she fell in love with Bentley. She looked at the man in front of her. She had lost so much because of this person! She lost her heart first, then her identity and past, as well as freedom and dignity. In her dark, stifling and stinking life, a bright and clear nce finally appeared. The eyes that would look at her intently without the slightest hint of contempt, sarcasm and ridicule appeared. But today, that look was gone. She had been sitting here thinking for a long time. She wondered why she had been deprived of what she had little by little. It was because of Bentley, the man who was right here. There was a flicker of pain in the man''s eyes. He didn''t like the way the woman looked at him at the moment. He bulged his cheeks and held out his hand to her again. This time, with his greatest strength, he held down the hand that was about to p his palm. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. He slid his hand across her waist and carried her in his arms. He stood up. His long legs stepped forward. "Come with me." Caroline struggled. "Let me go. Let me go!" She was afraid of this person. But at the moment, she did not want to see this person even more. "Shush." He bundled the woman in his arms into the passenger seat. He pressed her shoulders firmly. Then he pressed a long index finger to her lips. "You need a good sleep now." The man''s heart shed a trace of heartache which was so hidden that even he himself did not perceive it. "I''m in charge of my own body. I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to rest." She was in a mood. So much had happened today. She wanted to be herself. The man turned a deaf ear to her words. He went around to the other side and got behind the wheel. "I said you need a good sleep. Be good. The children who don''t behave will be punished." The man''s voice was a little cold. But if one let that sink in, the man''s heartache hidden in his words could be read. However, no one noticed that, neither Caroline nor Bentley himself. Chapter 127 Antonios Contradictions and Sufferings Chapter 127 Antonio''s Contradictions and Sufferings Chapter 127 Antonios Contradictions and Sufferings "Punishment" was the word that Caroline hated the most at that time. She thought to herself, "Mr. Shawn punishes me all the time. What if I just refuse to obey today? How will Mr. Shen punish me? Didn''t I learn enough about his punishment?" "Just punish me if you want to!" In the passenger seat, the woman thought desperately, "If Mr. Shawn wants to punish me, you can do whatever you want." She gave up and felt depressed. She didn''t care about the punishments anymore. So what? What else could he do? In the driver''s seat, the man''s eyes flickered. His expression suddenly became deep. He turned his head and said in a deep voice, "Okay, if you want to know, let me grant your wish." After he finished speaking, he wrapped his long arms around Caroline''s neck. He wiped Caroline''s lips fiercely with another hand on her face. Then, his deep voice sounded faintly in the quiet car, "Do you know that I hate your lips so much when they are stained with other people''s breath?" He kept rubbing Caroline''s lips with his thumb. Suddenly, he bent down, aimed at Caroline''s lips, and bit on them ruthlessly. Yes, he bit them! "Ouch!" The pain of being bitten on Caroline''s lips made her groan. She immediately stretched out her hand to push Bentley away. On the other hand, Bentley pulled himself away neatly after the bite. He started the car, adjusted the gear, stepped on the elerator, and started to drive. He made that series of actions smoothly. As the car started to move, Caroline let go of the palm which was covering her lips. She could sense the smell of blood. She was really tired and exhausted. She was out of strength. She leaned on the car seat and let him do whatever he wanted. She gave up because it seemed no matter how hard she struggled, it would be useless. In the car, Bentley called his subordinates, "Ask everyone to return to the Royal Club." When the car stopped downstairs at Royal Club, that man bent down and picked up Caroline without saying a word. Then, he strode towards the Royal Club. "Don''t move. If you don''t want me to repeat what I did to you in the car just now in the public, you better learn to behave yourself. Don''t get me annoyed. It brings you no good." Sensing that Caroline was trying to fight back, Bentley immediately stopped her. Caroline was burning with her anger. How did this man always disregard her wishes? After she looked around, she closed her eyes. Since she had no right to choose other things, at least she had the right to choose to close her eyes. Cyrus and the others had already arrived at Royal Club and waited for them. When Bentley was carrying Caroline into the elevator, he nced at the two of them and said, "Come with me upstairs." On the 28th floor. Bentley carried Caroline out of the elevator in his arms, threw her directly on the big bed in the bedroom, and said, "Tonight, you will stay here and have a good sleep. You don''t have to worry about other things." Then, he turned around and left the room. At the same time, he ordered the two bodyguards indifferently, "Keep an eye on her, and don''t let her leave this floor." "Yes, Mr. Shawn!" Caroline''s expression got pale and said, "I don''t want!" She went all out today and wanted to be willfulness. "You have no right!" "Shut up." The man turned around abruptly and looked at Caroline without any expression, "I give you two options. First, get a shower and sleep by yourself. Second, I will help you to shower and sleep with you." Caroline''s expression didn''t look good. There was a trace of anger on her face. The corners of Bentley''s lips curled up slightly. Then, he turned around and left. Once he stepped into the elevator, the elevator went straight down. When the door opened on the first floor, Cyrus and Henry were waiting for him. The moment that man stepped out of the elevator, he ordered immediately in a cold voice, "Find out where the bastard is now!" Antonio was very drunk. He was very upset. He was clutching his chest as if something had been ripped away from him. A voice said to him, "You should trust her. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? Another voice taunted, "Even her family members don''t trust her. Everyone says that she is guilty, and she did all those vicious and bad things! Aren''t you being silly to pursue such a woman wholeheartedly? Such a woman is not worthy of your affection. Where is your pride? Where is your dignity? Mr. Tucker who is so proud falls in love with a murderer who viciously frames and kills her good friend. What a joke! Haha." "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" The wine bottle in Antonio''s hand hit the door not far away with a "bang" and shattered all over the floor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a "bang" sound of the wine bottle being smashed, and another "bang" sound of knocking on the door. Antonio leaned on the couch with his body sprawled. He raised his voice without moving and shouted angrily, "I''m dead. Stop knocking!" But the people outside the door didn''t leave, and the knocking was getting more louder and rushed. "Who are you calling for? I said that person is dead. Can''t you hear me? Get lost!" Bang, bang, bang! "Fuck!" Antonio was so annoyed by the knocking on the door. He jumped up, strode towards the door, and pulled the door open heavily. Then, he scolded without looking at the person, "What are you knocking for?" Boom! Before Antonio finished speaking, a strong punch was mmed into his face. That punch was hard enough to make Antonio stagger a few steps back. He almost fell. When he finally managed to hold his body back up, he looked up. He saw Bentley blocking the door. "Bentley, are you out of your mind?" The man''s expression was cold. His whole body was filled with coldness. He looked at the drunkard opposite him and he adjusted his fists. Suddenly, he moved and punched him again, "Is she the woman that you told me you would never give up no matter what''?" He punched him again, "Is this what you mean when you said you would neverpromise and never give up?" "Then, what have you done today? Antonio, what you did today to that woman, who you said you would never give up wasn''t only abandoned her, you hurt her!" Bentley''s fist was very strong. When he hit on Antonio, Antonio became a little sober. He was punched three times in a row and he wasn''t weak. When he heard Bentley''s words, his eyes turned red. He raised his fist and unceremoniously smashed at the opposite person, "What makes you think that you can criticize me?" "What about you?" "Aren''t the things you did hurt her as well?" "Bentley, if you are here today to defend Caroline, let me ask you," Antonio red at him angrily and said, "What makes you think that you can criticize me?" Bentley''s expression became colder while avoiding Antonio''s fist. The two men changed their elegant appearance and fought in an extremely brutal posture. Boom! There was another loud bang. Antonio was hit by Bentley''s fist against the wall. Then, he fell onto the ground. Those ss shards of the wine bottle scratched his flesh. That sudden pain made Antonio couldn''t hold onto the feeling that he had been suppressed ever since the banquet. He let it out! He raised his head fiercely and asked the man opposite with angry eyes, "Bentley! You are here to criticize me! What right do you have to criticize me?" "You know that you have fallen in love with that woman! Let me ask you, Bentley. I just have one question. Do you dare to admit that you are in love with that woman?" "Can you ept that you fall in love with such a despicable woman, who could be that vicious and cruel?" "Even if you really fall in love with that woman, can you ept it? Can you admit it? Do you dare to do it? Will you do it?" Finally, he shouted about the contradictions and suffering in his heart. Antonioughed heartily, but at the same time, the long eyshes on his face got wet. Chapter 128 Bentleys Gentleness Under His Coldness Chapter 128 Bentley''s Gentleness Under His Coldness Chapter 128 Bentley''s Gentleness Under His Coldness "We are the same! We are so proud and we have a high standard." "We have been living under the spotlight since we were a child, Bentley! We are so proud and how can you and I ept that the first woman we fall in love with, is the kind of woman that everyone despises? The type of woman that we can''t ept?" "You love Caroline, Bentley. Don''t deny it. I know you well. If you aren''t in love with her, will you come to me in the middle of the night, which is colder than the Antarctic climate just to give me some punches?" "Bentley, you are clearly in love with her." "But, Bentley, can you ept it? Do you dare to admit that you love her?" "You can''t!" Antonioughed again and looked at that man not far away, "Bentley, why do you ask me to do things that you can''t do yourself?" "I''m the heir of the Tuckers!" "What kind of woman I can''t get?" "I don''t love her and I will never admit that I''m in love with her!" "Haha!" Theughter was insane and yet heart-piercing. The corners of Antonio''s eyes became moister. He kept shouting, "I won''t fall in love with that woman! It''s impossible!" Bentley raised his voice, "Antonio, don''t get close to her in the future! If the way you show your love to her is by making herugh, I will use my way to express those words that I can''t say with my mouth!" Yes, they were proud. Antonio, who was so bold to say everything right didn''t expect that was the ending. "Haha." Antonio seemed to have heard a funny joke, "Bentley, I''ll wait and see! I can''t wait to see how are you going to use your way to love such a woman! She''s yours! I don''t want her anymore!" Bentley turned around and left, "I hope you will put your words into action and don''te close to her again." Antonio ignored the ss shards all over the floor. He raised his hand to press hard on his heart over and over again. That was the only way he could suppress the pain in his hollow heart. The two voices in his head started to fight again. A voice said, "Don''t give up." Another voice said, "You are doing the right thing." The first voice roared, "You will regret it. You will definitely regret it, Antonio!" "No! I will never regret it!" Antonio''s fist smashed hard onto the ground and it was covered with a lot of ss shards. But he didn''t feel any pain from that. He could only feel the tearing pain in his heart. At that moment, he never thought thatpared to the pain he was having then, the infinite regret in the future was much more painful. Yearster, Antonio told Bentley, "We''re all the same. Since I deserve it, you deserve it too. I withstood the family''s pressure for her, but in the end, I lost to my ridiculous pride and vain self- esteem. I didn''t lose to you. I lost to myself. When I did all this, I thought I was doing that for her, but eventually, I just touched myself. We are all vain." "Then, because of vanity, we lost the most important person in our life." It waste at night and it was quiet. He was driving and speeding on the elevated road. Those things that he hadn''t figured out before he arrived at the amusement park were being answered, when he saw the woman who was at the corner of the amusement park''s gate. He knew how anxious and nervous he was when she disappeared. He knew it very well. He kept looking for her at each section of the road. He called one by one to ask if they knew her whereabouts. He was so anxious that he had no time to think about why the disappearance of an unimportant woman made him so anxious. He didn''t know why he cared so much about her and they were always having a distant rtionship. Later, when he saw that woman at the corner of the gate of the amusement park, he realized that was the moment when all his anxiety and tension subsided. He came in front of her and looked at her for a quarter of an hour. No one knew what was he thinking during that time. The car slowly stopped at the Royal Club. The man in the car didn''t get out of the car right after. He took out his cigarette case and lit one of them. Then, he took a deep pull of his cigarette and extinguished the cigarette butt. After that, he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked into the elevator. When the door opened, the two bodyguards guarding the 28th floor were about to greet him, "Mr..." That man raised his index finger to his lips when he looked over. The two bodyguards nodded and silently exited the room. He pushed the door open, nced at the bed, and asked calmly, "Why don''t you sleep?" The woman on the bed was leaning against the head of the bed, curled up, and hugging her knees. When she heard the sudden movement, she slowly twisted her neck from her gaze out of the window to the man at the door, "I''m not sleepy." That man nced at her clothes and said with a cold expression, "Before I leave, what did I say? The first option, you can shower and sleep by yourself. The second option, I will help you with the shower and sleep with you." His eyes flicked over her clothes before he looked at her again and said, "You are not allowed to go into my bed without taking a shower." The next moment, the woman on the bed lifted the quilt in front of him, slowly sat on the edge of the bed, and was about to get out of bed. The man at the door narrowed his eyes suddenly. He stood still at the door but kept his eyes on that woman. He quietly watched her get off the bed and walked towards the door with a slight smile in his heart. He thought to himself, "This woman is so stubborn." The woman walked towards the door and looked like she was going to leave. When she was passing by his side, the man who had been standing still, reached out and grabbed her by her back cor suddenly. Although she was dressed inyers of clothes, she didn''t have much weight on her body. She was easily carried by the man and brought to the bathroom. "Mr. Shawn, what are you doing?" She was annoyed. She had told him that she didn''t want to act tonight and she didn''t want to face him, let alone have anything to do with him. Without saying a word, the man reached out and began to take off her clothes. All of a sudden, Caroline became nervous. She looked pale and said, "Go away. Don''t touch me!" Caroline pushed the man in front of him hard. Then, she retreated nervously and guardedly immediately. She stared at the man in front of her vigntly and her palms were sweating, "Mr. Shawn, aren''t you the one who said I was dirty? Aren''t you ashamed of me? Then, what do you mean by doing this now?" Hearing that, the man slightly raised his eyelids and nced at her. Then, he saidzily, "First option, you will shower and sleep by yourself. The second option is I will help you to shower and sleep with you. Since you are not taking the first option, I guess you are picking the second one. You aren''t willing to shower or sleep and wait for me until thiste. Shall I understand this behavior as you are showing favor to me, courting me, and wanting me to help you with the shower and sleep with you? You can just make it simple by telling me. I will satisfy you." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline was speechless. For a moment, she was at a loss. When she regained her senses, her ears turned red. She raised her head suddenly and shouted in a rough voice, "I will take the shower myself!" She couldn''t wait to say those words from her mouth. Chapter 129 Wait for Me in the Bed Chapter 129 Wait for Me in the Bed Chapter 129 Wait for Me in the Bed The hot water from the shower poured down from her head. She closed her eyes and let her thoughts run wild. She didn''t know what would happen in the future. It would be easier for her to give up. For a useless person like her, no one would like her or help her. It would be easier for her just gave herself away. But, she wasn''t willing to ept it. Before Delores''s debts were paid off, she had no reason to give up. As for that man, Caroline was getting annoyed. How long did she still want to be muddled with him? She couldn''t do it anymore. She couldn''t just sit and wait. Initially, she was hoping that he would get tired of her soon so that she would be asked to leave without her taking the risk of offending him. As for the money matter, she would think about itter. The priority was to find a way to get out of his sight. After taking a shower, Caroline looked at the mirror over and over again. Then, she put on the clothes she wore earlier and dawdled in the bathroom. She didn''t know how long it had passed. She thought it should be over 30 or 40 minutes. She was thinking that if the man hadn''t left, he would have been very impatient after waiting for so long and already urged her from the outside. But as of that moment, there was no sound from the outside. She felt relieved. She stretched out her hand and pushed the door open. When she raised her head and looked around, she was stunned immediately. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, the man still hadn''t left and he was next to the deskmp. He was sitting on the single calfskin couch like a modest and elegant gentleman. Caroline was standing at the door of the bathroom. She didn''t want to move because she didn''t want to get too close to him. If it was possible, what she wanted the most at that moment was to simply close the bathroom door with a "bang" to distance herself from him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But in the reality, things went contrary to one''s wishes. Hearing the movement, that man raised his head from the book in his hand and nced at her. His eyes looked extremely deep and aggressive. But it only stayed on her for less than two seconds before it passed by. Caroline secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, with a "st" sound, that man stood up from the couch and walked towards her. He was approaching her very calmly. Caroline couldn''t see her expression but that man could see it clearly. She looked defensive. If one was going to measure how defensive she felt by the earthquake''s density, it must be at the level of seven or eight. There was a spreading pain in her heart. But he deliberately ignored it and walked in her direction. While he was approaching her, she couldn''t help but stepped back a little. She was staring at the person in front of her as if he was the devil who destroyed the vige back then. That stare made him feel very ufortable. He took another step closer to her. That woman finally couldn''t hide the unspeakable fear deep in her heart, and her expression became nervous and flustered, "You..." "Are you done showering?" The maic voice sounded right after. Caroline still stared at that man with undiminished vignce, "Yeah." "You''ve done showering, but I''m not yet." Caroline was speechless. The deep voice and the calm tone made Caroline can''t get the meaning of his words instantly. After a while, she seemed to understand him and responded with an "Ah." Then she asked subconsciously, "Mr. Shawn, do you want to shower here?" She frowned tightly and thought to herself, "What kind of trick is he ying again?" "This is my house. Where am I going to shower if it isn''t here?" The man walked around Caroline and picked up a clean bathrobe from a stand beside her. Then, he turned around and looked at the person who was blocking the bathroom indifferently. He told the woman who was sneaking at the door constantly and said, "Stop looking at it. The elevator was locked just now. You can''t get down. So, be good and wait for me in bed." Her face turned pale instantly. She turned her head and stared at the man who was unbuttoning his shirt in disbelief. The hands hanging by her side were clenched into fists. She kept clenching her fist and she was also worried at the same time. She thought to herself, "What does he mean by that?" Her mind was turning fast to figure out the situation. She was wondering if it was the time to beg him but she didn''t think it was that bad yet. "What are you doing here in a daze? Sit on the bed and wait for me. Don''t fall asleep." That man''s voice wasn''t harsh, but it was clear that he was ordering her and his words made her dare not to disobey him. Thest words that he emphasized " Don''t fall asleep" made Caroline''s mind even more flustered. He hastily closed the door of the bathroom. When Caroline lowered her head and looked at her bare feet, she remembered that she left her shoes in the bathroom while she was taking the shower. Then, she turned her head and nced at the bathroom with the closed door. She didn''t care whether she was wearing her shoes or not, she quickly left the bedroom with bare feet and ran straight to the elevator. Then, she pressed the elevator button several times, but the elevator didn''t move at all. Caroline''s mind was spinning fast. She was thinking that would buy her some time since he was taking a shower. If the elevator on this floor was locked, he would have kept the remote control or maic card. She turned around and went to check on the coffee table, shoe cab, and all the ces where the maic cards or remote controls could be. Unfortunately, she found nothing. She turned her head and stopped her gaze at the bedroom with a little bit of dim light from the door and hesitated for a while. She got no choice but gritted her teeth and returned to that bedroom. The sound of the shower in the bathroom continued, and Caroline breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she recalled that what she needed to do was to look for the remote control or maic card. Without further dy, she immediately searched the bedside table. While she was searching, she also paid attention to the sound of the water flowing in the bathroom. She didn''t notice that the door of the bathroom had opened silently. The man stood with his arms crossed in a leisurely manner, standing at the door of the bathroom, and watching her every move. Caroline was so anxious and kept thinking to herself, "Where are you?" "Where should it be?" She searched all the ces that she could think of but she found nothing. "What are you looking for?" There was a soft voice heard from her back. Caroline was caught in shock. She stood there in a daze. The man looked at her leisurely without urging her. About a minuteter, the woman beside the bed turned her head awkwardly and moved her uncoordinated limbs with her eyes wide open. "You...The water...You...The water..." She looked pale. She pointed at the man at the door of the bathroom and pointed at the shower that was still running. She thought to herself, "He should be still in the shower. How long has he been looking at me by standing at the door?" Caroline couldn''t imagine how long the door had been open and how long that man had been standing behind her. Suddenly, she felt that she was a joke. It seemed like he had everything controlled in his hand and no matter how hard she was trying to escape, she would be unable to get rid of him. That feeling made her startled and irritable. "Oh. Do you mean that the water is still running? Didn''t I tell you there is a ss wall in the bathroom which you couldn''t see through from the outside but not from the inside?" "I..." "Why didn''t you see it?" He asked the question for her and chuckled lightly, "Maybe it''s because most of the time, the folding curtain is closed. I pulled it up just now." While he was talking, he was heading back into the bathroom and turned off the shower faucet. When he returned, he raised the maic card in his hand and asked, "Are you looking for this?" Chapter 130 The Changes Chapter 130 The Changes Chapter 130 The Changes When Caroline looked at the maic card, her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. He had already known her thoughts since the beginning. Bentley''s hair was wet. Water was dripping along the tip of his hair to his forehead. He was walking towards Caroline. There was no way for her to retreat. She swallowed hard subconsciously and she was very nervous. "Mr. Shawn, I was wrong! I am sorry!" At that moment, an imperceptible light shed in her eyes. She was about to bend her knees and kneel in front of the man, who was walking towards her. A hand stretched out from the side and held onto her arm firmly. As soon as Caroline raised her head, she saw his face. He was close to her and looked down at her with a faint smile. "Mr. Shawn, I...I''m so sorry. I...I know I was wrong." "Oh...So, you know you were wrong?" The man lowered his head and asked with a faint smile, "Then, do you know what was your mistake?" Caroline didn''t know what Bentley meant. She was nervous and said, "I should have listened to you, Mr. Shawn." When she said that, she never thought that the trace of unwillingness in her eyes was seen by the man on the other side. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a chuckle. All of a sudden, Caroline couldn''t feel the weight of her body and she was being carried into the air, "Mr. Shawn!" She was shocked by that sudden move. She couldn''t feel her feet on the ground and she screamed. Before she had time to think about what that person was going to do to her, she was carried firmly to the bed again in the next second. She was sitting on the mattress. "Shh..." There was a signal for silence on top of her. As soon as she raised her head, a ck shadow covered on top of her. He stretched out his hand towards her. She thought she was about to be beaten and said, "Don''t hit me!" She didn''t have time to think it through. When she saw Bentley''s hand grabbing towards her, she immediately screamed out instinctively and trembled in fear. The man standing by the bed squinted his eyes and looked at his hands. Then, he looked at the woman who was holding her head in fright. He discovered that the woman''s actions just now were completely neurological reflexes to defend herself. He looked grimmer when he realized that people would just dodge when he suddenly reached out his hand. But since Bentley caused her to hug her head reflexively, shout "don''t hit me", and beg for mercy, he must have made her feel horrible. Caroline gritted her teeth and covered her head with her hands. Her defensive movements were more professional than those who were trained professionally. Her head was buried in her chest, her eyes were closed, and her eyshes were trembling. She was waiting for the pain like a condemned prisoner waiting for death. Suddenly, a palm fell on top of her head. Her eyelids trembled. She was biting on her lips fiercely and thought to herself, "Finally, it''sing?" But she didn''t get any punches as she expected. There was a sudden buzzing sound of the hair dryer next to her ears. After that, she was stunned. Suddenly, she felt extremely ridiculous that he wasn''t going to hit her but he was blowing her hair instead. Bentley was blowing Caroline''s hair? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What was going on? She couldn''t believe it and secretly nced back at the swaying white bathrobe. She could feel a real touch on the top of her head. She could even feel his fingers running through her hair. How could it be possible? "Don''t move." With a faintmand, Caroline sat upright and didn''t dare to move. Only the slight hum of the hair dryer could be heard in the bedroom. "Done." That man said. Bentley put the hair dryer back. When he turned around, he saw the woman on the bed looking at him warily. He was walking towards the door in front of that woman. Caroline widened her eyes even more and she didn''t miss the man in her sight for a second. She thought that he was going to close the door. Then, he said "Oh, yes. Take off your clothes before you sleep. If you make my bed dirty, you know I won''t be happy." Then, he left. Bang! When the door mmed softly, Caroline was convinced that she wasn''t mistaken and the man had left the room. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the door was pushed open again. That made her more nervous. But after that person took out a nket from the cab beside her, he left the bedroom again without saying a word. Did that mean that he wasn''t going to sleep in the bedroom? That night, Caroline kept her eyes open until dawn. She didn''t understand the man''s intentions of blowing her hair and going to sleep outside with his nket. She couldn''t understand what that man wanted to do again. There were several times that she wanted to open the door and go to the living room to check if that man was really kind enough to let her sleep on his bed while he was sleeping on the couch. Eventually, she only teased herself, "Do you expect that person has a conscience? Have you seen pigs fly?" Her eyes stayed open the whole night until dawn. When the day was bright, she knew that she had returned to her boring but peaceful life. But she never thought that the moment she opened the door, she would never go back to those boring but peaceful days. "Get ready." A set of clothes was thrown to her. That man began to adjust the sleeves of his white shirt and said, "Come with me to the officeter." "Isn''t the club only open at night?" Suddenly, Bentley stared at her and said, "Who told you that we are going here?" A soft voice sounded unhurried, "Go and change your clothes. There is a meeting this morning." Caroline''s feet seemed to stick to the ground. She only stood still. "What are you doing by standing there?" the man asked. Caroline was getting more irritable. She said, "Mr. Shawn, you are the boss. But when I join the Royal Club, I am the employee of the Royal Club and not an employee of otherpanies." She didn''t feelfortable when she was looking at the suit in her hand. She didn''t know where she got the courage but she let go of her hand and dropped the suit on the ground. Bentley nced at it. Then, he raised his eyes and eyebrows. "Pick it up." His voice was soft but it was clear that he didn''t allow any resistance. Caroline froze. She was rubbing her hands behind her back over and over again, but she didn''t move. "Caroline, pick it up," he said for the second time. His eyes looked darker and more aggressive. Small beads of sweat appeared on her forehead and she said again, "I am an employee of the Royal Club and I work for the public rtions department of the Royal Club. I am not an employee of the Shawn Group." She made her stand firm that she wouldn''t go with him to the Shawn Group. Bentley started to move and walked towards Caroline. She wanted to retreat, but her feet seemed to have stuck onto the ground. Bentley stood in front of her and took a look at her. Then, he bent down and stretched out his hand to pick the suit up. After that, he handed it to Caroline again. "Caroline, I am going to get you back what you have lost." He stared at the woman who was standing in front of him and said, "Go and put it on." That was the sentence that Caroline couldn''t understand at that moment, but in the future, she finally understood the meaning of Bentley''s words on that day. Chapter 131 The Way He Loves Caroline Chapter 131 The Way He Loves Caroline Chapter 131 The Way He Loves Caroline At the Shawn Group''s building. A ck fancy car stopped slowly. At first, a pair of the long leg was seen from the car. Then, Bentley stepped down gracefully. He walked around to the passenger seat and opened the door. Bentley squinted at the woman in the car, who had been quiet along the way. Without urging her, he waited for the woman in the car to make her own choice. Up to that moment, Caroline still didn''t know why she wouldpromise with him. She put on the suit he prepared for her and obeyed his orders. A sense of self-loathing crept into her mind. She hated herself for being so ipetent. She hated herself for not even daring to resist! It was close to office hours, there were more employees of the Shawn Group walking into the building. Caroline couldn''t bear those eager and curious eyes, which were secretly looking at her. So, she bit the bullet and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, the gazes of those who entered the Shawn Group''s building became more and more curious and eager. She immediately lowered her head nervously and buried it into her chest. She didn''t want the rest to see the slightest bit of her. She was like a person who has been in the dark for a long time and suddenly went outside. When she came into contact with the sunlight, she didn''t feel warm, but it was too sharp for her eyes. Bentley walked in front of Caroline. When Bentley stepped into the entrance of the Shawn Group''s building, he stopped suddenly. He turned to his sideways and looked at Caroline, who was behind him. That woman was standing hesitantly at the entrance. She didn''t want to move or crossed the line of her defense. Bentley squinted his eyes and recalled how proud and confident that woman was when she walked into the building and his office back then. The shy one had always been Winnie, but never Caroline. Today, the past was still stored in memory. But in the reality, she was no longer how she used to be. He thought of her changes after she was released from prison, how humble she was in front of everyone, the scene of her perfect defensive posturest night, and the moment when she eximed "don''t hit me" in fright. He was thinking about what she had lost in those three years and which one was more important for him to gain back for her. If making her smile was the way that Antonio showed his love to her, Bentley would want to regain her dignity and pride. That would be his way to show love. "You can eithere inside and go to a meeting with me. Or, you can turn around now and go back to your house." Bentley nced at Caroline lightly and continued, "I''m not joking and I won''t stop you." Caroline bit her lip and looked at the man opposite her. She was trying to figure out his intentions from his face, but Bentley had always been indifferent. She couldn''t see it from his expression. Two options? She was still with her head half-buried and carefully nced around the surroundings from the corner of her eyes. Those eyes around were peeping at her. Those curious gazes were like a scourge to her at that moment. In a swift, she peeked at Bentley, who was in front of him again. She tried to listen to the voices around her. Although those voices were soft, she knew that they were discussing her with those curious and disdain gazes. "Who is that woman? Why is she looking so sneaky?" "How did Mr. Shawn know such a petty woman?" "Look at the suit she''s wearing. It''s a famous brand but it couldn''t cover up on her shabbiness." Although she couldn''t hear all the intermittent voices clearly, she could get a rough idea about their discussion. Her face was pale. She lowered her head and bit her lips tightly. She could taste the smell of her blood. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bentley''s gaze had been on her all the time. Since Caroline could hear all the murmurs around her, of course, he could hear some of it too. But Bentley didn''t scold those people. He just looked at Caroline with all his attention. Back then, she was not afraid of words. She once said to him arrogantly, "Why should I care about the judgment of someone who is not as good as me?" But for Caroline now, regardless of those gazes or those words, they were like a scourge to her and they could drown her easily. Surrounding by all those contemptuous gazes and mocking words, Caroline ran away. She limped to the side of the road and stretched out her hand to hail a taxi. Bentley didn''t stop her. He watched quietly as the woman took a taxi and left. He pursed his lips and hooked his fingers to his back. Then, Cyrus went closer to him and leaned his ear closer. Bentley told him softly, "Go and follow her. Pay her taxi fare. She doesn''t have any money with her." "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Bentley nced at the ce where Caroline left. Then, he turned around and walked into the building. A gleam of light shed in his eyes as if he was saying, "Well, you can escape today, but there is still tomorrow." As soon as the meeting ended, Bentley left the office immediately. Bentley drove to Caroline''s residentialmunity and found her dormitory with the address. Knock, knock. "Who is that?" The person in the house asked. The man outside the door didn''t speak. He bent his fingers and knocked on the door again. The door opened. "Why are you here again?" "Why can''t I be here?" He asked with a confused look. Caroline moved her lips and looked like she wanted to say something. But in the end, she didn''t say anything. She asked embarrassedly, "Mr. Shawn, what makes you here?" "Won''t you invite me in for a cup of tea?" "There is no tea at home." "in water will do." "Pleasee in." Bentley ignored Caroline''s reluctance and stepped into the house. "I''m going to get you some water." The woman lowered her head and walked towards the kitchen. Suddenly, she was grabbed by his arm. Bentley said firmly in a low voice, "No need. Pack your stuff ande with me." "Where are we going? I don''t need to pack anything. We can just go like this." As soon as she looked up, the man said with a faint smile, "I mean, pack your belongings. You won''t live here anymore." "Where do I live then?" She was panicked. She didn''t know where would she live if she didn''t live there. "Live with me," Bentley said word by word. Caroline suddenly froze. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Mr. Shawn, I''ll live here. This ce is fine." Bentley didn''t respond to her. He raised his watch and nced at the time, "I''ll give you 15 minutes to pack and I''ll take you away after that." After saying that, he nced at her and added a reminder, "No matter if have finish packing or not." Caroline panicked, "Mr. Shawn, you are authoritarian, arrogant, and unreasonable! I am happy to stay here and I don''t want to move out." In her mind, she was thinking that "I don''t want to live with you!" Bentley said expressionlessly, "What you want to say most is that you don''t want to live with me. Don''t you?" When Caroline heard his words, her face turned pale suddenly. Seeing her reaction, Bentley chuckled, "It seems that I have guessed it right." He was still smiling at first. But in the next second, his expression suddenly changed. His eyes were filled with coldness and he said, "It''s 15 minutes and there is no room for negotiation." Chapter 132 Dont You Want Me Chapter 132 Don''t You Want Me Chapter 132 Don''t You Want Me "What do you want from me?" Caroline clenched her fist tightly. She was wondering what else that person wanted from her, "Mr. Shawn, look at me! Look carefully! What else is there? What it takes an important man like you to spend that much effort?" "Say it! As long as you tell me, I''ll give it to you!" He broke into her life again inexplicably, "Mr. Shawn, I''m not the Caroline back then! You have to understand this!" "I really can''t figure it out. What is it about me that makes a well-respected man like you spend so much time with me? What do you want from me?" Since yesterday, she experienced being dragged into the car by Natalia. Then, she went to that stupid banquet and saw Antonio, who shouldn''t be there. After that, Antonio insulted her badly and before she could get over it, her own brother insulted her for the second time. Then, there was this man who appeared in front of her inexplicably and carried out a series of inexplicable actions that she couldn''t understand. She didn''t know what did he mean and she didn''t want to see all of those. Even if they were treating her as an animal, they should have given her a chance to breathe. Even when a butcher killed an animal, he wouldn''t stab the animal multiple times before he pulled out the knife. That was overwhelming! That wasplicated! She thought to herself, "Bentley, why are you adding insult to injury?" "You can scold me! You can hit me! You can despise me! You can satirize me! Just don''t break into my life again. I am begging you!" "Please don''t torture me anymore! It''s enough!" She lowered her head, her voice was rough and suppressed, and suddenly a chuckle came from her, "Mr. Shawn, I''ve thought about it. All I have left is this body. If you don''t mind, you can have it." It didn''t matter to her anymore. Since her soul was dead, what did she still want that body for? She raised her head and looked towards the opposite side slowly. Then, she raised her hand slowly. Everything seemed to be in slow motion. With the sound of tearing silk, she stood in front of Bentley with her clothes unbuttoned. Bentley''s heart was aching. He wanted to step forward to stop her. But the moment he caught her gaze, he was nailed and couldn''t move. She gradually removed theyers of clothes one by one in front of him. Then, her thin body was seen. She was very thin. She didn''t cry. There wasn''t even a single tear in her eyes, but there was a sense of numbness that shouldn''t belong to someone at her age, "Mr. Shawn, look at me. If there is anything else on my body that you think is interesting, you can take them all. I''m just sorry that even this body is iplete. I''m missing a kidney." Bentley was looking into Caroline''s eyes all the time. He wasn''t only unable to move his legs, but he also couldn''t move his eyes. When she said "a kidney is missing", his eyes paused, and then he moved down slowly to look at her left waist. "Stop ying your game. Take whatever you want, and don''t bother me after you take it away." She closed her eyes numbly with a surrender expression. She told herself, "It doesn''t matter." There were some footsteps could be heard and someone was getting closer and closer to her. Finally, that man stood in front of her. Even with her eyes closed, Caroline could sense that. She bit the bullet and gritted her teeth. She felt that something was covering her body. She trembled and opened her eyes. She saw there was a suit jacket covering her body. She raised her head again and looked at him. She didn''t look touched but she looked more desperate. Based on her understanding of that man, it just made her more worried that what would he exactly wanted from her, which required him to go through so many troubles. She lowered her head quietly. Then, she raised it again and repeated it three times. Finally, with a sense of determination, she clenched her teeth, stretched out her hand without blinking, and wrapped it around the neck of the man in front of her. At that moment, she was trembling. "Mr. Shawn, don''t you want me?" After saying that, her neck turned red and an indescribable sense of shame filled her heart. That was the same sentence that she saw another woman ask her customer, a middle-aged man in the room. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The difference was that she couldn''t imitate the coquettishness of that woman at that time. But for her, it had already made her feel more struggle than kneeling. Bentley''s pupils contracted inconceivably. His Adam''s apple moved slightly and he also felt a sudden heat in his lower abdomen. He thought to himself, "Damn it" while pulling Caroline away from him calmly. Then, he stretched out his fingers to fasten the buttons of Caroline''s shirt one by one and he said calmly: "Five minutes have passed and you only have ten minutes left to pack your luggage." Caroline was startled. She looked lost and thought to herself, "Why? This body is all I have left. But why?" Why did he push her away when she took the initiative? She couldn''t figure out what else she could offer him. If what he wanted wasn''t that body, what else did he want? She froze without moving and was dazed for ten minutes. The man on the side didn''t rush her. "Time''s up." After saying those words, Bentley stretched out his hand and pulled Caroline into his arms. The next moment, he moved his arms down, wrapped her waist tightly, and led her out of the door forcefully. Suddenly, Caroline woke up from the trance. Her face looked pale and she started to struggle, "I won''t go, Mr. Shawn. I won''t go, please. I am doing fine by living alone. Please. I don''t want to move out." She refused to leave. But with such a little strength, how could she defeat a man? Since her begging failed, she cursed angrily, "Bentley! You are arbitrarily coercive! You are breaking into someone''s house! It is a kidnapping! You will be sentenced!" Before she finished speaking, a mobile phone was handed to her, "Take it and call the police." Caroline was speechless. She used all kinds of tricks. She begged for him and she was petty. She even scolded him. But, he didn''t get angry at all. She was terrified by his rationality. "What do you want from me?" After using all the tricks, and none of the tricks worked, Caroline felt so powerless. She was hopeless and asked in a very dejected and rough voice. It didn''t sound as humble as when she was begging and lost her temperament when she was scolding him. She sounded infinitely despaired and said, "Bentley, I''m so tired. Please..." "Please let me go." She was exhausted and desperate as if she was locked in a small dark room. She was surrounded by darkness. With no light in that room, she had no idea what was around her. Bentley at that moment made her have such fear. His arm that imprisoned her waist trembled imperceptibly when he heard her saying, "I''m so tired, please..." She didn''t say what she begged him for, but he knew what did she want. Bentley shook his head and said, "No." The moment he realized that he was in love with her, he could no longer let go of his hand and let her go. Bentley might not understand that at the moment, but the stronger he grabbed the sand in his hand, the faster it leaked. Or, he might understand the truth, but subconsciously thought that Caroline should only belong to him. Chapter 133 Straighten Your Back Chapter 133 Straighten Your Back Chapter 133 Straighten Your Back "From now on, you will live here." Bentley brought Caroline back to the 28th floor of the Royal Club and he said, "I have already tendered your resignation for you. After joining the Shawn Group, you will work as my assistant." "My current job is fine!" She red at him. She couldn''t understand why did he decide for her. "Really? Do you think a job that forces you to smile and please others is good? Caroline, even if you want to do it, I won''t let you continue." Caroline found it such a joke and thought to herself, "Why does she have to do that job in the first ce? Who asked her to go to the PR department back then?" How ridiculous was it? "Mr. Shawn, that''s not what you said back then. You are the one who transferred me to the public rtions department, have you forgotten?" Caroline gritted her teeth and asked, "You asked me to do it back then. Why don''t you let me do it now?" Bentley nced at Carolineplicatedly and asked, "Do you really want to know?" Caroline remained silent, and Bentley continued softly, "You will know it in the future." "But I don''t want to" "Caroline, are you happy when you are doing this job?" Was she happy? She was startled. After Bentley finished speaking, he turned around and left. Caroline was being left there alone and that man had be more and more iprehensible to her. But one thing that he had never changed. He always did whatever he wanted and he always made all the decisions! What she hated the most was when he said that she was guilty, it made her feel that she was guilty. Until now, she was still unable to resist him. "What exactly do you want me to do?" That afternoon, he was dealing with his business in the study room while Caroline was sitting in a daze in the living room. Then, she made a decision for her future. She decided to escape! She started to n in her mind. Bentley''s behavior was getting weirder and she couldn''t understand him. But she found him dangerous intuitively. Besides, she really couldn''t afford to waste her time, so she had to make a n. After he had dinner in the evening, he went to the study room again. He didn''te out of the study room until nine o''clock in the evening. Seeing Caroline, who was in the living room, he said inly, "You sleep in the bedroom and I sleep on the couch." Caroline got up silently and walked into the bedroom. The more he behaved in such a way, the more terrified she felt. On the next day. Caroline was given another set of suits. She was still standing at the entrance of the Shawn Group''s building and she was still being asked to make a choice, "Come with me to a meeting or turn around and leave. Then, go back to Royal Club''s apartment." At the moment that Caroline turned to leave, Bentley stretched out his hand, pulled her with a little force, and dragged her into the building. "Mr. Shawn, you said that I can choose!" "I did." The man answered casually. "You didn''t keep your promise then." She said in a low voice. "You can just leave me here, turn around, and walk out now. It will be the same." How could it be the same? At that moment, there were so many pairs of eyes looking at her being dragged inside by him! She didn''t dare to leave him there and walked away at that moment. She couldn''t bear to run from there to the side of the road under those guessing gazes. Then, she buried her head deeply again and followed at his back unwillingly. She thought that as soon as she got into the elevator, those gazes and judges would be gone. Caroline thought to herself, "No matter what, these people will still be judging me. So, raise your head and straighten your back. How horrifying will it be?" Of course, it was horrifying! Bentley put his hand on Caroline''s back. Then, he pushed her forward with force. Caroline''s back was straightened up and she was just about to speak. Then, she heard the manmand, "Walk." Subconsciously, she obeyed the order. From the beginning to the end, the palm that was behind her never left her back. They shuttled through the lobby in that posture. In the public''s eyes, their actions were ambiguous. Then, they entered the elevator that was only meant for the president. The moment the door of the elevator closed, Caroline saw a lot of unbelievable gazes that were looking at her. She was shocked again. She reflexively lowered her head and worried that someone might recognize her. Ding dong! The elevator stopped. When the door opened, she was still hesitant but her back was being pressed against by Bentley, who was beside her. Then, she walked out of the elevator stiffly. They walked to the president''s office. The moment Caroline walked into the office, she breathed a sigh of relief. There were no gazes therepared to just now which made her feel a little relieved. "There are some books. You can read them. I''ll go to a meeting." Caroline looked at Bentley in astonishment as he walked out of the office in the next second and left her alone. Looking around, the decoration of the office was not much different from how it was three years ago. That was the man''s usual preference. Ever since she slept in that man''s bedroom, she hadn''t closed her eyes for two nights. She sat on the couch. After a while, she couldn''t resist the drowsiness and fell asleep by leaning on the couch crookedly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. About an hourter, the door opened silently. A man was standing at the door. When he saw the woman leaning on the couch and falling asleep, he was surprised. Then, he walked to the couch, stood in front of the couch, and looked at the woman in front of him for a long while. It seemed that the couch was cold and the person who was on it didn''t sleep soundly. She gradually curled herself up. He unbuttoned his shirt with his fingers and covered it on her body. When he approached, he heard a murmur. "Delores." Those fingers that he was using to hold the shirt paused. His expression turned cold. "Well, you are still thinking about Deloris. Such a loyal person." That man thought ironically and the corners of his lips curled up a little. So, what about Antonio? Bentley was clear about the rtionship between Deloris and Antonio. That man seemed to find it suspicious and he asked tentatively, "Do you mean Deloris Sawyer?" "Delores, I''m sorry." Of course, Caroline wouldn''t answer Bentley as she was sleeping. Suddenly, Bentley stood up and walked out of the office with a frown. He went to the small meeting room next door. Then, he took out his mobile phone and called Deloris, "It''s me, Bentley." Surprise shed on the face of Deloris who was busy, "Mr. Shawn, how odd to receive your call! How may I help you?" He made it short and asked directly. Then, Bentley said bluntly, "What is your rtionship with Caroline?" That question was quite inexplicable to Deloris. Even a steady person like Deloris was also taken aback for a moment before saying, "We met once." He thought to himself, "Why does Bentley ask about this suddenly?" In the next second, the other party said on the phone, "That feeling between you two is rather deep for someone who has just met once. It is so deep that Caroline shouted "Deloris" several times in her dream." "Ough! Ough! Ough!" Deloris, who was drinking water was startled that he choked on water. He said quickly, "Mr. Shawn, you can''t make such an allegation about me. Ms. Jameson is Antonio''s favorite person. A man shouldn''t covet his friend''s love. I won''t do something that bad." Chapter 134 Forcing Her Step by Step Chapter 134 Forcing Her Step by Step Chapter 134 Forcing Her Step by Step "You said that Ms. Jameson kept shouting my name in her dreams?" If he didn''t misunderstand it, the name "Deloris" that she shouted was his name. Deloris had a weird look. Could it be that he was too charming? After all, he had only met Caroline once when Antonio brought her to their gathering. "Bentley, did she really shout Deloris?" Deloris'' curiosity had overwhelmed everything and he asked though it was indeed an act of seeking death. The person at the other end of the line ended the call before Deloris could finish his words. "Hello? Hello? Bentley Shawn, you haven''t answered my question!" It wasn''t the first time that he heard her shouting "Deloris" in her dreams. Who else could it be if it was not Deloris Sawyer? Bentley bent his fingers and casually tapped the desk of the meeting room. The next second, he suddenly paused in his movements and then called Cyrus, "Go investigate if there is a man called Deloris in the prison." It was apparent that although Bentley couldn''t confirm if there was a man called Deloris by Caroline''s side three years ago, he was sure about one thing she had been shouting this name in her dreams after being discharged from prison. Then, this clue pointed to a ce the prison where she had stayed for three years! He turned around and went back into the office. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The woman on the couch was in a sound sleep, showing no sign of waking up. He sat down behind the desk of the office. His secretary walked in and greeted, "Mr..." Then she saw the man sitting behind the desk lift his index finger to signal her to keep quiet and nce at the couch. She followed his gaze and found a woman sleeping on the couch. She immediately understood and nodded profusely. She shushed and walked toward the desk. But the sound of her high heels hitting the ground could still be heard. This poor secretary received a cold, stern nce from the man behind the desk and her heartbeat quickened. She was so scared that she immediately tiptoed. Probably only women could understand that tiptoeing on high heels of eight centimeters was one of the ten cruelest tortures in the world. After a while, she finally reached the desk. She put the document in her hand on the desk and said in a low voice, "Mr. Shawn, this document requires your signature." The secretary watched her boss sign his name in a stroke, feeling bitter. It was very busy for her boss to sign his name, but it was really suffering for her to tiptoe to the desk and then tiptoe to the door. But by the way, it was the first time that she found her iceberg boss being so concerned about her person. She looked over the couch out of curiosity and was disappointed the next moment. It was such an ordinary girl. But she thought the girl familiar as she studied further. She studied her more carefully after having this doubt. The more she looked at her, the more she felt her familiar. She couldn''t hold back any longer and said, "Mr. Shawn, she looks so simr to Ms. Jameson." Probably because she didn''t lower her voice as she was too shocked, or probably because the air- conditioning''s temperature was too low, the woman on the couch slowly opened her eyes. Her mind was still nk when she opened her eyes. She blinked her eyes and looked at the front. Then she looked around. When she saw Bentley who was sitting behind the desk, she immediately sobered up. "Caroline,e over." The man behind the desk waved at her. Both Caroline and the secretary were dumbfounded. "Ms. Jameson?" The secretary eximed. Caroline shivered when she spotted disbelief in the secretary''s eyes. "Are you Caroline?" It seemed like the secretary still couldn''t believe this. She strode to the couch. Caroline''s face turned paler and paler. She couldn''t face herself when being studied in disbelief. It seemed like her gaze was constantly reminding her of all those embarrassment and sufferings she had experienced over the three years. She wanted to live with self-esteem. She also wanted to live with her pride and dignity. "Ms. Beckham." Caroline forced an awkward, pale smile and greeted, "Long time no see." Even her greeting sounded hollow and awkward. Maria Beckham couldn''t believe that the woman before her was that confident Caroline! "How did you..." She wanted to ask Caroline how she became like this, but she stopped because she suddenly realized that it was inappropriate to ask so. Feeling a bit awkward, she said, "Ms. Jameson, please excuse me. I need to go on with my work." She escaped from the president''s office after finishing her words. Bentley had stood up without Caroline''s notice. He walked toward her, raised his wrist to check the time, and said, "Let''s go. It''s almost time. Let''s go downstairs for lunch." When thinking that she would have to go through the torture of being studied by a group of people, which she had experienced this morning, Caroline lost the courage to walk out of the office. With her head bowed, she refused in a hoarse voice, "I''m not hungry." Bentley raised his brows and said, "But I am." "I don''t want to eat anything. I feel ufortable and don''t have any appetite. I''ll just skip the lunch." Bentley could tell that this woman was trying to escape with a nce. He said calmly, "Oh, you feel ufortable? All right, then I''ll send you to the hospital." With that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Anderson, are you in the hospital now?" When he asked the question, the woman on the couch suddenly reached out and tugged at his sleeve with great force. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes. He didn''t expect that his call to Anderson would make her anxious. Being caught off guard, he stumbled forward. Having anticipated this ident, he hurriedly reached out the other hand and swiftly put his hand on the back of the couch to support himself. "Hello? Hello?" Anderson was still holding his phone beside his ear. He asked with confusion written all over his face, "I''m still on duty. Bentley, are you on the line?" "Oh, I see. I will..." His mouth was covered by a small hand. A hint of astonishment shed across his eyes. He looked down,nding his gaze on the woman below him, and gazed at her with a meaningful smile. He then raised his phone and pointed downstairs with a finger. He was asking her to choose with his action. To go to the hospital? Or to go downstairs for lunch. For Caroline, she wanted neither of them. "We... We can order take-outs." She made a concession and looked at him with a pair of begging eyes. She really didn''t want to meet those eyes. She was originally living in a dark world, so why did he have to force her to walk to the sunshine? Bentley raised his brows without making anyments. Anderson who was at the other end of the line shouted, "Bentley, are you together with Caroline? She''s by your side, right? Answer me!" Anderson asked anxiously. But Bentley reached out his thumb and ended the call. Anderson could only hear a busy tone. He looked at his phone with astonishment filling his eyes. After a long while, he finally cursed, "Shit!" Bentley was still gazing at the woman below him. He looked down at her hand which was covering his mouth. Caroline looked over following his gaze and finally realized that she was covering his mouth. In a panic, she wanted to take back her hand. But Bentley suddenly grasped her wrist. Caroline looked over. He was gripping her wrist with his head slightly bowed. The next moment, he gently kissed her palm. Caroline suddenly felt her palm burning! Chapter 135 The Past, The Secrets Chapter 135 The Past, The Secrets Chapter 135 The Past, The Secrets When Caroline was dumbfounded, Bentley reached out a hand to stroke her hair and said, Okay. Ill order take-outs. When the take-outs were delivered to the office, Caroline was still in a trance. She carefully took a nce at Bentley who was standing before the windows. This was the first time that she saw Bentley make a concession. When they ate the take-outs, Bentleypelled Caroline to finish half a bowl of soup. Why didnt you drink soup? Is it because its not good? She hadnt drunk any soup yet. Bentley scooped a bowl of soup for her and put it before her. But Caroline was still hesitant and didnt intend to drink the soup. He keptpelling her. In the end, she sluggishly picked up the small bowl and spoon and began to drink the soup. Nheless Bentley shifted his gaze from her hand and her bowl. Then he gradually understood something. He snatched the bowl and the spoon from her and swiftly picked out the scallions drifting on the soup. Then he quietly stuffed the bowl of soup back into her hand. He just looked at her silently. Carolines heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head and began to drink the soup, wishing so much that she could stuff her head into the bowl. She didnt even use a spoon this time. If you dont like something, you must say it out, he said in a nd, low voice. Carolines hand which was holding the bowl shivered slightly. If it wasnt that the soup in the bowl had been finished, it would have spilled on her hand. She raised her head and nced at the man sitting opposite her. She wanted to tell him that she didnt like him and asked him if he could let go of her. He said if she didnt like something, she must say it out. But was it useful to say it out? She bowed her head again and curled up her lips into her smile. She thought both of them were sarcastic at this moment. She was obsessed with him and loved him so crazily before, but he only found her annoying. Especially after Winnies death, not to mention sitting at the same table and having lunch together peacefully, he could even pick out the scallions in her bowl after doing those things to her. It was as if there was never a murder case or love and hatred between them. Now that he hated her, why did he do those thoughtful things for her? His behaviors made it seem as if he loved her very much. However, if he really loved her, why was he so cruel to her back then? Why did he throw her into that dark prison? After three years, she gradually lost the courage to show her affection for him because of her fright and hatred toward him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The best ending for them was that they turned into strangers and would never meet again. At least, Caroline thought so. For the rest afternoon, Bentley was dealing with thepanys matters sitting behind the desk, while Caroline was reading books on the couch. If one didnt know about their entanglements, he or she would think this scene peaceful and beautiful. When it was time for getting off work, there came a knocking sound from the door of the office. Then some fashionable men and women walked into the office. Theres a party tonight. And youll go there with me. He didnt give her any chance to refuse it and said with a note of finality in his voice, Youd better not say no. I dont have much patience. Do you remember Living Hope Foundation? Carolines pupils contracted. Her grandfather gifted Living Hope Foundation to her back then. But this foundation was processed by other Jamesons after she was put into prison. When giving the foundation to her, her grandfather told her it was a great fortune and told her that the premise of possessing this foundation was that she couldnt make any big mistakes before she got married. Otherwise, the foundation would be automatically passed to the other Jamesons. It had been many years, and Caroline was clear about why all the Jamesons made a concession after that ident. Her family was not making concessions, but trying to snatch this big cake from her. Caroline, dont you want to see what Living Hope Foundation is like now? The foundation was developed by this woman. It was safe to say that the Living Hope Foundation equated to half of the Jameson family''s total assets. When Caroline''s grandfather, Simon Jameson, was alive, he doted on Caroline very much. He treated her even better than his grandson Nathan. No one knew why Simon doted on his granddaughter so much. When Caroline was sixteen years old, he established Living Hope Foundation with half of his fortune. And on Carolines eighteenth birthday, he signed an agreement on the transfer of property rights. Thereafter, the eighteen-year- old Caroline became the chairman of such a big organization. Probably because Simon had taken Caroline together with him and taught her by himself ever since she was young, Caroline became the most confident and proudestdy in Lehcaster. In the big circle of the upper ss, those rich and powerful families would provide their daughters with a luxurious material life before they grew up, but when they grew up, most of thesedies had to get married for business benefits. Fewdies were taken together and taught by the patriarch of their families like Caroline did. Not to mention that Simon had begun to take Caroline together with him when he was in charge of the companys business and would take her to all the meetings he had, he even only took Caroline with him as usual when he met the princess consort of a country. These things were all breaking news back then. Especially when Simon took Caroline to receive that famous princess consort when she was thirteen years old. It would be eptable for him to take her with him at usual times, but he actually took her to such an important asion. There was never pure friendship in the upper ss. The girls all get jealous in private, but they had to show their blessings to Caroline on the surface. Later, Simon announced the establishment of the Living Hope Foundation and dered that his granddaughter could practice with it. This caused an uproar in the upper ss. It was easy to find out that this foundation was not a shell company, but had a great fortune. Some people were ready to see Caroline being aughingstock. They wanted to see how this thirteen-year-old girl was going to run such a big foundation. Not to mention the seniors of the upper ss, Carolines peers praised and ttered her on the surface, but behind her back, most people were eager to see her bing aughingstock. This was because even the sons of these rich families could not receive the cultivation that Simon gave to Caroline, not to mention the girls. Simon seldom meddled in the management of the Living Hope Foundation after its establishment and left all the matters to his granddaughter. And Caroline didnt let him down. She was not yet a grown-up at that time. In the beginning, she suffered a lot, but she managed to maintain the operation of the foundation and even develop itter. This was like a p on the face of those seniors whoughed at Simon for being a dotard behind his back. These seniors felt annoyed and vented their anger on the next generation. At that time, all the boys and girls in the rich families of Lehcaster had heard of such a sentence C Look at Caroline, and then look at yourself. Is our family inferior to hers? Why cant you be as outstanding as Simons granddaughter? Bentley knew this was also the reason why those people insulted Caroline when she was down three years ago. Chapter 136 Unnoticable Protection Chapter 136 Unnoticable Protection Chapter 136 Unnoticable Protection It was the first time that she heard of the Living Hope Foundation from the other person after she was discharged from prison. She didn''t inquire about this. "Living Hope Foundation has nothing to do with me now. My father and the other Jamesons will develop and cherish it." After all, both she and her grandfather had put great effort into Living Hope Foundation. The other Jamesons should cherish it. She had never doubted this. But the man before her suddenly chuckled and said, "Caroline, if it wasn''t that I saw it by myself that Living Hope Foundation developed well under your management, I would doubt that you were too na?ve. Caroline, you''ve thought too highly of the Jamesons. Caroline''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the words, and a bad hunch rose in her heart. She asked, "Mr. Shawn, what do you mean?" "In the strict sense, the party we''re going to tonight is an auction. It''s organized by the Jameson family and will be held in the Jamesons'' vi." The more Caroline listened to his words, the weirder she felt. She asked, "What are they going to auction?" Could it be... "Your father and brother will change the chairman for Living Hope Foundation tonight. In other words..." "They''re going to sell Living Hope Foundation!" Caroline shouted out what Bentley was going to say, which was a rare scene. Bentley didn''t say anything else. He stood up and said, "To go with me or not, it''s up to you." Caroline bit her bottom lip. It was true that she was afraid of going to crowded ces, meeting the despicable gazes of those she was familiar with, and showing up before other people. However, it was rted to Living Hope Foundation! "Of course, I''ll go with you." She must check on it by herself, otherwise, how would she ept this? Bentley nodded, hooked his finger at the stylists who had been waiting aside, and said, "Dress her up." Sitting on the couch, Caroline let those stylists put on make-up for her. She wanted to go to the party! Living Hope Foundation was a gift from her grandfather. Even if it was now managed by those people, she must see by herself how her so-called family members ruin her and her grandfather''s efforts! She acted like a marite. No matter what the stylists asked her to do, she would do as instructed silently. Standing aside, Bentley watched this quietly. They didn''t put on thick make-up for her. But gradually, she looked more like how she looked in the past. It was so weird that he actually remembered how Caroline looked before. It had been three years, and his memory of Winnie had blurred. However, he could still remember clearly how this woman looked when she confessed her love to him, how she looked when she went mad, her arrogant looks, and even how she looked when she sometimes became unreasonable. Caroline took the stylist''s advice and was about to change into a white dress. "Wait a minute," Bentley said ndly. Caroline and the stylists all looked toward him. Bentley stepped toward the clothes hanger which was sent into the office when the stylists came, and nced around the dresses hanging there. He suddenly reached out and picked out one from the dress. "Wear this ck one." Caroline nced at the long dress in his hand and slowly reached out to take the dress. Then she walked into the lounge in the office. After a short while, the door of the lounge was pushed open. Bentley looked over and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. It was not only because of her beauty but also because of the ck mermaid dress. When seeing her in this dress, he seemed to see the scene when she confessed her love for him in the public on her eighteenth birthday. His eyes were filled with affection though he himself didn''t notice this. Caroline felt more ill-at-ease under his burning gaze. Bentley waved his hand and said, "Let''s go." The car drove on the road, but it suddenly made a turn and drove into ane. Thene was somehow narrow, barely allowing a car to pass. After a short while, the car stopped before a workshop. Bentley handsomely got out of the car, walked to the door to the passenger seat, reached out to pull open the car door, and said, "Get out." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mr. Shawn, isn''t the party held in the Jamesons'' vi?" Caroline slowly asked while getting off. Bentley held up her hand to lead her forward and said, "We need to solve a matter before going to the party." When Caroline walked into the secluded workshop, she finally realized this was not an ordinary workshop. Various kinds of essories were disyed in the workshop. Though there weren''t many, every kind of essory was unique. Amazed, Caroline said, "Is this workshop run by an internationally well-known designer?" Even if she was once put into prison, and even if Bentley had erased her identity and her past, he couldn''t erase her taste which had been cultivated by her grandfather since she was young. This was her quality which had been cultivated since childhood. "I heard the chirps of magpies when I woke up this morning, it turned out it was because Mr. Shawn would visit me today. By the way, how are you free toe to my small workshop?" A woman walked out from the inside. Her featuresbined both the sculpture of the western people and the gentleness of the eastern people. And her well-articted Jusallian proved that this woman was a mix-blooded beauty. Caroline was secretly studying this mix-blooded beauty, while thetter was doing the same. Bentley didn''t answer her question. He curled up his lips into a fake smile and said sarcastically, "Can you hear the chirps of magpies nowadays? Alice, do you know what a magpie looks like?" It turned out this mix-blooded beauty was called Alice. Caroline withdrew her sight from her. "Ben, who''s her?" Alice asked doubtfully. When she nced over their folded hands, a hint of weirdness shed across her light-colored eyes. Bentley ignored her. He took out a cheque book and a Parker pen from his pocket and wrote down something on the cheque. Then he put the cheque on the crystal counter and said, "I remember that you have a set of teardrop-shaped sapphire essories. I''ll buy them." Alice was dumbfounded. She looked at their folded hands again and a hint of weird light shed across her eyes. Her pupils contracted when she looked at the number on the cheque on the crystal counter. Then she raised her head and said, "Ben, you''re really generous." She turned around and walked inside. When she went out, there was a box in her hands. Standing before Caroline, Alice said with a gentle smile, "You must keep it carefully. This set of essories is very precious. So far, I haven''t thought of transferring it to the other person." Her expression became tenderer as she continued, "If it wasn''t that the buyer was Ben, I wouldn''t have taken it out." Caroline took a nce at Alice. Why did she feel a hint of hostility from Alice? And it sounded like there was a connotation in her words. Bentley reached out and took the box from Alice. He put it on the crystal counter and picked out a sapphire ne. Then he walked to Caroline, stood behind her, and put on the ne for her. He said in a nd voice, pretending as if he didn''t mean anything, "I''ve bought the essories in the box, so they now belong to her. It''s her freedom no matter how she''s going to wear, keep, or dispose of them. I won''t intervene in this." The connotation was: She''s my woman and I''m willing to buy things for her. Even I don''t care how she will deal with my gift, so it''s never your turn to intervene in this. Alice''s face turned pale and then red with a hint of embarrassment shing across her eyes. "Ahem, Ben, you haven''t introduced thisdy to me. Which family is she from?" Bentley held up Caroline''s wrist, took out a sapphire bracelet from the box, and put it around her wrist. Then he took out a pair of earrings. "I''ll wear it by myself." Caroline hurriedly stopped him. But Bentley dodged her hand and said, "Don''t move." Then he wore the earrings for Caroline in the presence of Alice. Then it was a ring... "Don''t dodge." He sped her palm tightly and slowly put the ring on her finger. A hint ofplicated emotions shed across Caroline''s eyes. She had dreamed of this scene many times and had never expected that it woulde true today. However, she had lost her affection for him. Alice, however, felt more embarrassed after all this. Bentley didn''t feel sorry for Alice at all. He offered money while she offered the goods. It was a transaction. He got to know her at a jewelry auction party and he appreciated her talent. That was all. She was not the only talented jewelry designer in the world. This woman had been very smart before today and had never shown any love before him. However, now that she showed it today, it was no longer necessary for them to keep in touch in the future. Chapter 137 Good Girl, Just Go Back, Okay? Chapter 137 Good Girl, Just Go Back, Okay?This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon ! Chapter 138 Scheming Chapter 138 Scheming Chapter 138 Scheming "Mrs. Jameson, where do you want me to go back?" Caroline felt a sort of stitch in her heart. Caroline indifferently looked at her biological mother who gave birth to her and raised her. When Caroline called Cam Mrs. Jameson, it meant that the line between Caroline and Cam was drawn. Cam was embarrassed, but the embarrassment disappeared in the blink of an eye. Cam grabbed Caroline''s hand and dragged Caroline toward the gate. "Callie, give it a rest. Please! On such an asion, don''t cause trouble. Just go back, okay?" Caroline looked thunderstruck! Caroline''s shoulders trembled suddenly, and there was a tearing pain in her heart. Caroline slowly got back herposure and looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her. Cam''s skin was delicate and smooth with expensive skin care products. Cam hadughter lines on the corners of her eyes only when she smiled. Cam was wearing a dress worth more than ten thousand dors and a set of jewelry that was a limited edition just released by a luxury brand. She wore perfect makeup and behaved elegantly. She was the hostess of the Jameson family in Lehcaster. "Mrs. Jameson, you are the qualified hostess of the Jameson family." Caroline slowly said to Cam, "To be the qualified hostess of the Jameson family, you can ignore all your other identities, right?" Caroline thought, "For example, as my biological mother, she should love me and protect me. The middle-aged woman in front of me may have long forgotten this identity." Cam had a very gloomy face. She was used to enjoying being respected for half her life, and she couldn''t stand such an usation. Besides, the person who used her was her daughter. But when Cam swept at her husband and son not far away, she put up with it. A smile was still on Cam''s delicate face, and the smile was extremely stiff. Cam took Caroline''s hand and advised in earnest. "Callie, I''m begging you. Go back, okay? After today, I will go to see you. Something is going on at home today, so just leave." Caroline lowered her head and suddenly she shrugged. The more she shrugged, the more the shoulders rose and fell. The suppressed roughughter came out gradually. "Mrs. Jameson, I don''t need your visit." Caroline thought, "It''s been so long since I got out of prison. If she really missed me, she would havee, and she didn''t have to stand here and say such words today." "Who gave her such confidence? Why did she think that her daughter prayed for her visit?" After a burst of despair, Caroline calmed down and knew that the hostess of the Jameson family had already shown her attitude from the moment she said that she would go to see Caroline after today. "Mrs. Jameson, up till now, do you think you are giving to charity when youe to visit me?" Caroline thought, "If not, why can you say that and feel at ease?" Caroline stretched out her hand and resolutely prised Cam''s fingers from Caroline''s arm. Then Caroline pushed Cam away and said, "Sorry, Mrs. Jameson. I still have something to do. Please excuse me." After speaking, Caroline turned around and walked towards Bentley step by step in her high heels unstably. Caroline didn''t go to Raymond and Nathan anymore, because she thought there was no need to question them in person! Raymond and Nathan were not far away. Seeing that Caroline didn''t walk towards them, they breathed a sigh of relief at first, and they were frightened and nervous again before they calmed down. "Why is she walking towards Mr. Shawn?" Raymond hurriedly asked Nathan. Raymond didn''t know why, and neither did Nathan. Cam was stunned because she was pushed away by Caroline, and Cam was a little annoyed. Cam thought, "I''m also innocent! A good family with a son and a daughter is riven like this, and I''mughed at by others. Anyway, if it hadn''t been for Caroline destroying Winnie, none of this would have happened." Cam walked towards her husband and son with small steps. Raymond immediately grabbed Cam and pulled her to the corner. Raymond asked in his low voice. "What''s the matter with you? Why did you let her stay here?" Hearing Raymond''s me, Cam became annoyed and said, "I didn''t expect her to push me away!" "It''s all because of you. You gave birth to that bitch, and she always courts disaster for the Jameson family!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "How can this be my fault? You''re her father!" "I''m busy with business all day long, and you are in charge of everything at home. Why don''t you teach that bitch well to avoid such a result today? Just see the family we know. No one from a wealthy family goes to prison!" Cam became angrier and shouted, "I never taught Callie! She has been taught by her grandfather since she was a child! You can''t me me for her mistake!" Nathan was next to Cam and Raymond. Seeing his parents ming each other, Nathan felt irritable and immediately shouted. "Enough, Dad, Mom. Stop arguing! Anyway, Callie is from the Jameson family and has lived with us for more than 20 years! She did something wrong in the past and paid the corresponding price. Now she is out of prison, turning over a new leaf." "Besides, Dad, you''ve already rified it in the newspaper!" Hearing this, Cam and Raymond didn''t argue again and calmed down. Nathan frowned and nced at Bentley. He asked, "Now we have to think about what to do. Caroline is also here today. Will the auction still be held normally?" Raymond snorted coldly, "Why not?" "But..." "I know what you are going to say. But when Simon gave Caroline the Living Hope Foundation, he also said that Caroline was not allowed to make a big mistake before marriage, otherwise, the Living Hope Foundation was ours." "That bitch didn''t know to cherish it. If killing weren''t a big mistake, what else in the world would be a big mistake?" "All right, I''ll host the auctionter." "Since the Living Hope Foundation is ours, we can do whatever we want to do with it. We don''t have to care about her opinions. If she''s capable, she can buy the foundation!" Nathan and Cam looked at Raymond''s departure and said nothing about Raymond''s upromising attitude. Nathan nced at Bentley again, and Nathan was embarrassed for a moment. Nathan happened to meet Bentley''s eyes. Nathan was a little embarrassed. When Nathan was about to greet Bentley, Bentley withdrew his gaze, as if Bentley happened to nce at Nathan. Bentley asked Caroline in a soft voice, "Aren''t you going to meet Mr. Jameson and Mrs. Jameson?" Caroline didn''t respond. Only her clenched fists showed her emotions. Chapter 139 Shamelessness Chapter 139 Shamelessness Chapter 139 Shamelessness Caroline also expected that her arrival would slightly affect the decision of the Jamesons. At least, Caroline expected that they could consider her thoughts and cancel today''s auction. However, things went contrary to Caroline''s wishes. It also showed the cruelty of the Jamesons hidden under the appearance of the family. Not far away, Raymond was saying what the asion required. Then he got to the point. "Therefore, we decided to let the Living Hope Foundation exert its greatest value in the hands of the capable. This is also a decision that our family has discussed together. "So now I announce that the Living Hope Foundation will officially start bidding, with a starting price of 80 million dors." Hearing this, Caroline was shocked and shouted, "Impossible! The running ount of the Living Hope Foundation was 800 million dors that year! ording to the real estimate, the assets of the foundation are more than two billion dors! Why did he start bidding at a starting price of 80 million dors?" Caroline was shocked! Bentley was calm and was not surprised at all. Caroline saw Bentley''s indifferent expression and had a premonition. Caroline immediately looked at the expressions of other people around her. Suddenly, Caroline smiled bitterly and thought, "It turns out that all the people here know the truth except me." Then Caroline looked at Raymond with aplicated look, who was hosting the auction. Caroline felt bitter in her mouth and felt great pain in her heart. Caroline didn''t know why they destroyed the Living Hope Foundation heartlessly! Caroline thought, "Even if they don''t care about me, they should think about my dead grandfather!" "Why are they so cruel and selfish to ruin the hard work of both of us?" "Haven''t you ever thought that the Living Hope Foundation was auctioned because Raymond and Nathan were ipetent and lost all their assets so that they had to do so?" After being released from prison, Caroline had always been lowly and knelt down in Bentley''s opinion. But the wisdom flickered in her eyes now. Caroline shook her head and retorted, "It''s impossible. Although Dad... Although Raymond can''t branch out, he can keep the assets. With his ability, if he really wanted to run the foundation, the foundation would never be auctioned with a starting price of 80 million dors." Then the glitter in Caroline''s eyes disappeared. Caroline continued, "The only exnation is that he made all use of the Living Hope Foundation. And today, he even wants to suck the foundation dry." It was easy for Caroline to say the words, but when she said this, she felt great pain in her heart. Caroline clenched her fists and tried her best to restrain herself. Otherwise, Caroline was afraid that she would rush forward and punch the man she had called dad for more than 20 years. The people around Caroline knew clearly that the Living Hope Foundation was like an empty shell, but there were still many people who were interested in it and kept bidding. Hearing the bidding, Caroline hated that she could do nothing and could only watch. Caroline clenched her fists tighter, letting the nails fall into the palm flesh. "You ran the Living Hope Foundation so well," Bentley said meaningfully. He took Caroline''s hands and gently prised her fists. Caroline gritted her teeth fiercely and thought, "That''s right. I ran the Living Hope Foundation so well. Therefore, even if everyone knows that it''s only an empty shell, they are still bidding for it. It''s just because the foundation doesn''t lose its reputation!" Caroline hated it! "Any bid?" Caroline saw Raymond say to the guests who came today spiritedly, "The Living Hope Foundation was established by my deceased father. From the beginning of its establishment, it has attracted much attention. I believe all the distinguished guests know its reputation." "What my father, Simon, was most proud of was not the Jameson Group but the Living Hope Foundation before passing away. If no one raises the price, the Living Hope Foundation will belong to Mr. Brooks today." Caroline gnashed her teeth! Caroline stared at Raymond and thought, "How could he say this? Why did he mention grandpa on this asion without embarrassment?" "Congrattions to Mr. Brooks. I''m sure that my father would be happy if he were still alive. The Living Hope Foundation has finally been handed over to the right person," Raymond said politely. Vincent guffawed and said, "Simon is also one of the people I admire most in my life. Even if Simon passed away, he must be happy to know that the Living Hope Foundation is handed over to the Brooks family." When Vincent said this, the looks of the people became very weird. Everyone knew Simon''s temper. Since the Living Hope Foundation was Simon''s greatest concern before his death, Simon must turn over in his grave when the foundation belonged to someone else. Simon wouldn''t be happy! Raymond froze and felt a little embarrassed. Cam immediately smiled when she saw that the situation was wrong. Cam said, "That''s it. You''re right." When Caroline heard Vincent''sughter, Raymond''s polite words, and Cam''s mediated words without any shame, Caroline''s hands and shoulders were trembling, and her whole body was trembling! "Vincent, did you ask my grandfather yourself whether he is happy or not?" It was aze with lights, and a rough voice suddenly sounded in the lively atmosphere. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, it was so quiet that everyone could hear a pin drop! Everyone followed the sound and looked over. They only saw a woman lowering her head in the light, and the rough sound was from her. Next second! Several voices sounded at the same time! "Callie, apologize to Mr. Brooks!" Cam said. "Bitch, how dare you make trouble here!" Raymond said. "Bitch! How dare you curse my grandfather to death!" Easton said. Although Vincent didn''t speak immediately, he had a disapproving look. Vincent stared at Caroline gloomily. Caroline couldn''t restrain her lowered head anymore! Caroline felt great pain in her heart. Besides, she was also furious and had a grudge! Everyone saw Caroline in the light raising her head gradually under many people''s gaze and slowly looking at Raymond and Cam. "Grandpa has passed away. Mr. Jameson, he is your biological father who raised you. Maybe he never thought that many years after his death, he would be insulted by his own son. What''s more, you allowed others to humiliate him in public like this in front of everyone!" Caroline tried her best to restrain herself from rushing up and tearing apart her father! "Raymond! You don''t deserve to be a son! You are sorry for my deceased grandfather! You don''t deserve to hold his thing!" Chapter 140 Self-esteem and Self-confidence Chapter 140 Self-esteem and Self-confidence Chapter 140 Self-esteem and Self-confidence Hearing Caroline''s words, those present began to speak in whispers. "You''re talking a load of crap! He is my father. When did I insult him?" Raymond fulminated against Caroline. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you? You know what grandpa minded most was Living Hope Foundation when he was alive, but you sold it to others! "You''re humiliating grandpa!" "Raymond, you care for nothing but money! Grandpa had high hopes for Living Hope Foundation! You sold it at such a low price! You said that grandpa would be pleased if he knew. Aren''t you insulting his intelligence, his moral character and his ability? Am I wrong?" Caroline scolded Raymond from the bottom of her heart, mixing with manyplicated feelings! The man she called father was so disappointing! "How dare you talk to me like that!" "What should I do with Living Hope Foundation is none of your business! You are an outsider!" Raymond red at Caroline in an uncontroble rage. "If your grandfather were alive, he would be angry with you! Don''t forget you used to be a prisoner!" Caroline trembled all over. In such an asion, Raymond hinted everyone she was no longer the member of the Jameson family, and she was a murderer, a prisoner who came out of prison! It was generally known that domestic shame should not be made public. However, Raymond already said that she was an "outsider"! Caroline clenched her fists. Could she refute him? How could she refute him? What position could she take? With a feeling of tiredness hitting her, she closed her eyes and opened them. The light that had just dimmed in her eyes lit up slightly again. She forced herself to raise her spirits. "Mr. Jameson, if grandpa were still alive, he would protect me with all his might, because he trusted me from beginning to end!" Tears glimmered in Caroline''s eyes. Now, all people''s attention was on the farce. No one noticed that Caroline, one of the protagonists of the incident, was getting pale. Nathan had been standing aside, but he came over at the moment. "Stop it." He walked up to Caroline, standing six feet away from her. His handsome face was covered with anger. "Pack it in. Do you want the Jameson family to be aughingstock in Lehcaster again?" "Grandpa spoiled you. He took you with him and taught you personally. Although he was wise all his life, he didn''t judge you correctly. He always said that you are the most brilliant one in our generation, but he did nothing wrong except to trust you." "I guess grandpa had never thought that you would make so many mistakes. If he knew what you did, he wouldn''t trust you and protect you." "Callie, don''t always think that someone will protect you. You got what you deserved. It is nobody''s fault but your own." Caroline was trembling with anger. After Nathan finished speaking, she calmed down, raising her head and quietly looking at the handsome man in front of her for a while. Suddenly, she chuckled. "I never knew you were so jealous of me. Grandpa took me with him and taught me himself, and you think I was favored, and I took your ce? "Mr. Jameson, do you think I took everything that belongs to you?" She suddenly felt that she didn''t know her family who had been together for more than 20 years. "Grandpa gave me a chance, but he also gave you an opportunity. In the summer of that year, there was a scorching sun in the sky. Grandpa asked us to copy scriptures in the shade of trees." "But you were boisterous and afraid of heat, so you ran to the house to enjoy air conditioner and y electric games." "I was afraid grandpa would punish you, so I copy one for you after I finished mine." "Mr. Jameson, you stood up in front of the table in the shade of trees and got into the house. You gave up the opportunity yourself." Caroline narrated the past carefully. "Grandpa thought you are the eldest grandson of the family, and you should be the family head in the future. Later, what he taught me was also be taught to you by the tutor. His business notes were handed over to you after he asked me to memorize them for a week." "You finally put them in the corner of the bookcase." "Grandpa taught me personally, but you have everything I have! He didn''t show partiality for me!" "Nevertheless, as we grew up, our abilities were differentiated." "Grandpa was afraid that I would covet family property regardless of family ties. In that year, he founded Living Hope Foundation. Do you think there were a lot of funds on the ount of Living Hope Foundation at that time?" "Grandpa made a bet with me. He asked me to swear that if ''Living Hope Foundation'' developed and grew before I became an adult, it would be sent to me as an eighteen-year-old gift, which was also the only asset I could get in the Jameson family. There was one advantage, that is my marriage was independent." "In other words, once Living Hope Foundation goes bankrupt, I should marry for the Jameson family obediently and get a dowry. I will get nothing." "Mr. Jameson, what right do you have to resent me and use me of taking everything from you?" "Grandpa gave you everything he had fixed up, but what he gave me should be run by myself!" "Why don''t you need to do anything, and you can get the painstaking efforts of several generations? I worked so hard and stayed upte at night for ''Living Hope Foundation''. Why does myst painstaking effort have to be auctioned here, in this ce where I have lived for more than 20 years?" Caroline didn''t disclose the secret until today. All the people present were dumbfounded. Everyone witnessed her grandfather''s doting on her. He took her to see the princess of a certain country, but didn''t take his grandson. Everyone thought he was partial to Caroline. However, from what Caroline said today, they knew Caroline''s grandfather really cosseted her, so Caroline was brought up by him carefully. Even if he liked her, he didn''t want to give the Jameson Group to Caroline. Those young masters from rich families were also stunned by Caroline''s words. Bentley stared straight at the woman with a pair of deep eyes. She had lost her delicate and charming appearance, graceful figure and pride, but she was shining at the moment. After hearing her words, Bentley could hear the beating of his own heart. He thoroughly knew a person from the bottom of his heart for the first time in his life! Today he deeply understood her pride and arrogance, her upright backbone and her confident expression did note from the doting of her grandfather, the asset of Living Hope Foundation or her own ability, but from the self-esteem and self-confidence imprinted on her soul that prated into her bones! Chapter 141 Something Unspeakable Chapter 141 Something Unspeakable Chapter 141 Something Unspeakable Nathan blushed with shame. Caroline''s words not only hurt his self-esteem, but also disgraced him in front of everyone. ording to what she said, although she was taught by her grandfather, Nathan also had what she possessed. However, when her grandfather was alive, everyone first thought of Caroline when it came to the Jameson family. Raymond red at Caroline with a scowl. He also felt humiliated, reproaching Caroline. "That''s enough! You are not wee here today. Three years ago. you made the Jameson family be a joke in Lehcaster almost overnight. Today, you still want to make a fuss and make trouble! What is your intention? The Jameson family gave birth to you and raised you! Three years ago, youmitted a serious mistake! After that, everyone in the Jameson family had to be cursed behind back for a long time. The others said, "Look, that''s Raymond. His daughter is a murderer! Your elder brother was oftenughed and mocked in social activities. Your mother could never get her head up in front of her friends! It''s all because of you! You are a sinner!" Caroline shivered all over her body. lam a sinner? Imitted a serious error? lam a murderer? Everyone and even Bentley didn''t believe her, but she felt so sad that her parents and elder brother didnt trust her as well! Didn''t they want to believe her at all? She admitted that under the pressure of Bentley and the Shawn family, the Jameson family could submit to humiliation and give up her. If they were worried about her, why didn''t they even meet her for thest time and didn''t even want to ask her the truth?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With a breath blocking in her chest, she kept her eyes open desperately and didnt blink. She was afraid that after blinking. her tears would be shed uncontrobly. All they said was pretext. "If you want Living Hope Foundation, you can tell me directly, and I will definitely give it to you!" The woman, whose appearance vaguely was simr to Caroline in those days, showed a little vicissitudes of life. She wanted to give a warm smile, which inadvertently revealed the bitterness in her heart, She looked at the three people over there and said, "Because we are a family." She could no longer control her tears, so she hurriedly hung down her head and stretched out her hand to wipe her face quickly. Nheless, she forget that she was wearing makeup, and all of a sudden, the makeup was ruined and spread all over her face. She thought others couldn''t discover she cried after drying her tears and raising her head. She achieved the opposite of what she intended, because every person could know her true emotion. At this moment, no one would specially remind her of this point. Ordinary people wearing ruined makeup walked on the street, which would attract attentions. Not to mention in this most hypocritical and cold upper ss, young women were all looking at Caroline. Narrowing his eyes, Bentley paused as soon as his feet were lifted "Don''t be hypocritical. Living Hope Foundation has nothing to do with you now. Raymond announced powerfully, "Now it belongs to Mr. Brooks." "I disagree!" Caroline said in anger, It is the painstaking efforts of grandpa and me!" "How dare you mention your grandfather? He is ashamed of you, and the Jameson family is ashamed of you too! You are a vicious murderer!" A vicious murderer! Caroline bit her lips hard. Her heart seemed to be hit by a hammer. Although she had already ustomed to these words, she still suffered from mood swings "Lam a murderer. You witnessed me kill Winnie wi your own eyes?" She asked softly. This question had been hidden in. hePheart for a long time. . She wanted o blurt it out fo ~ countless times, but she knew very well that no one would believe her. Marover, she couldn''t find.the gangsters whomitted-crimes in those days, and she couldn''t find any evidences in her favor, hence she could only close her mouth in despair and bear everything. She asked this question in a light voice. Her attitude was very gentle, which made others feel strange. Outsiders only saw her calm appearance, but they couldn''t see her soul was crying! Standing aside, Bentley who stood out from the crowd paused, but he didn''t stop and reprimand her. Raymond was also paused. As a wily old fox in the business warld, he reacted very quickly. "The phone and text messages three years ago are the evidences. Don''t deny it!" Indeed, if Caroline was not a party to the incident. Those messages and thest few calls were all sent to her. If she was very sure of her innocence, she would also doubt it. In this world, everything was so coincidental. Caroline chuckled. It was not a coincidence. Winnie was with ulterior motives. She reaped what she had sown, but Caroline became a victim of this incidence. In addition to Caroline and Winnie, only those gangsters who disappeared knew the truth. Unless Caroline could find those gangsters, she probably would never prove her innocence. Coincidentallysthe other Jamesons happened tegim at her Living Hope Foundation 2 and collude in doing evil: If all of them had united to put off Bentley in those days, maybe she would have gotten enough time to finevidences in her favor. Content blongs <= However, after apse of three years, even if there were any clues, they had already disappeared. Therefore, since Caroline was sent to prison, she had understood that even if she was released, she had no discourse power. Because she couldn''t find any clues. After she had gotten out of jail, she went to Yes Club where the incident happened. It had already closed down and was turned into a coffee shop. At the weekend, she walked around there again and again. She couldn''t retort but bore the usation, the eyes of disdain and the charge of "murderer". Raymond expressed his apologies to the people present. "I''m really sorry. The banquet was disrupted. I apologize to everyone. After saying this, he raised the ss and drank the wine in one gulp. Another burst of congrattions to Mr. Brooks resounded. Mr. Brooks smiled and looked very proud. Caroline''s face changed "Vincent, you take Living Hope Foundation from my grandfather. Don''t you be afraid that he appears in your room at night? Hearing this, Easton next to Vincent rushed forward in anger. "You dare to curse my grandfather again and again. I..." He almost rushed to Caroline. The others all looked on the scene. At this moment, a figure stood in front of Caroline. "What do you want to do?" Easton stopped. He and others around him all paused. Because it was an auction of Living Hope Foundation, Bentley came here with Caroline. Everyone thought Bentley nned to humiliate Caroline Something was wrong. They were stuqned and looked at Bentley. On lwfrostiness left on his handsome face. He wrapped a long. arm arownd the shoulders of = < Caroli IRE ? beside him, saying withthis eyes Narrowed. "Easton, she cursed Vireent again and again. What can yOu do?" :to What can you do? He was so arrogant! Chapter 142 Her Own Things Chapter 142 Her Own Things Chapter 142 Her Own Things "Vincent, what''s your opinion?" Bentley looked at Vincent standing aside. The old man was clearly angry, but he had to forbear to say anything Anyone with disceming eyes could see that Bentley even had the ability to make Mr. Brooks have a stroke. Vincent''s crutch was caught in his palm, propping up on the ground and keeping shaking. He didnt say anything. Caroline''s eyes glittered with shock. She looked up at Bentley beside her. What did he mean? Bentley lowered his eyes, and his nce flicked round her face. He said with a smile, "Caroline, what are you going to do? What was she going to do? Caroline was keenly aware that Bentley would never suddenly be kind. When he asked this question, the people present were astounded and whispered, "Is Mr. Shawn going to back her up? Caroline knew very well about him If he were a kind person, she wouldn''t be in such a miserable conditionProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Caroline closed her eyes. There were two forces fighting with each other in her heart. She needed to make up her mind because she knew Bentley was forcing her to make a decision. What should she do? The favor of her grandfather was not pure, but she still felt grateful. Without him, she would have been finally used as a tool for family with her marriage regarded as a bargaining chip, sharing the same destiny with those daughters who relied on their parents. Without him, she wouldn''t have experienced such a wide world and have had such a hard but wonderful life before going to prison. Born in a wealthy family, she obtained afortable life, which meant she was doomed to lose something, especially as a girl. Her grandfather gave her a chance to choose. Apart from the aspect about the Jameson family, she remembered and thanked what he had did for her. All of a sudden, she opened her eyes glittering with firmness. "Mr. Shawn, can you lend me 60 million dors?" With an arm wrapping around Caroline''s shoulders, Bentley smiled pleasantly. A trace of appreciation shed in his eyes. If she thought that he would support her with great benevolence and help her regain Living Hope Foundation, she would not be Caroline. He was thinking: Sure enough, no matter how she changed, she was still the original Caroline in her bones. If she begged him for help directly, she would really be another person. Bentley asked slowly, "60 million dors? What do you take to ask me for help? I am a businessman, not a phnthropist. Caroline. what do you have to vouch for so much money? Caroline looked at the man in front of her with aplicated emotion, gnashing her teeth and said, "In the future, I will do your bidding." This meant she would be absolutely obedient to Bentley. Hearing this, Bentley was happy. Staring at the taut woman with extremely nervous appearance, Bentley answered, "OK. I''ll lend you." Caroline didn''t dare to rx. "Thank you, Mr. Shawn." When she finished speaking, she turned around and looked at Raymond. "I want to get back my own things. I offer 60 million dors for Living Hope Foundation. She stared at Raymond, and there was no warmth in her eyes. Raymond didn''t to know what to say at the moment. He was on the horns of a dilemma. Bentley was on her side. Living Hope Foundation had just been auctioned off to Mr. Brooks. He didn''t know the rtionship between Caroline and Bentley, so he didn''t dare to offend Bentley easily. Raymond anc.other people were completely bewildered. At first, everyoneonty thought that Bentley took Cardline back to the Jamesaris'' mansian because he was aimechat humiliating her. Unexpectedly ne stoed directly beside Caroline when Easton was ready to beat-her. However, when they thought Bentley wanted to back her up, they heard Caroline borrowed money from Bentley. If Bentley really wanted to support her and if they really had a dubious rtionship, he would directly help her. Everyone couldn''t understand their rtionship. Raymond couldn''t understand neither, but he''didn''t want to offend Bentley by mistake. He nced at ~ Vincent ffom the corner of the eye, and them his eyes shed. He < immediately said, "Callie, youssee that-Living Hope Foundatiorhad ben auctioned off to Mt-Brooks." Hearing this, the Brooks immediately cursed Raymond in their hearts. He obviously dug a trap for them. Caroline turned her gaze to Vincent. "Living Hope Foundation is established and managed by my grandpa and me. The Brooks family doesn''t need to get mixed up with this mess. You are wise. It''s better to give up. She didn''t even want to say a word of nonsense, so she asked Vincent to give up Living Hope Foundation Vincent was exasperated, but when seeing Bentley behind Caroline looking at him with a smile, he didn''t dare to refuse. "I don''t want to argue with a young woman. His words had already showed his position. Caroline stared at Raymond again. "Three years ago, you were so decisive that there was no room for change. We all know whether it was because you were afraid of being implicated or it was on ount of some other reasons. Now, it was unnecessary to mention it. Mr. Jameson, I came here today only because grandpa sent Living Hope Foundation to me as a gift. Although he regretted that I''m not a boy, he still laved me. Only when ites back to me can grandpa feel reassured. Mr. Jameson, I offer 60 million dors for Living Hope Foundation. Do you agree? At this moment, the people present seemed to see the well-deserved cold rose in Lehcaster from the thin and ugly woman in front of them. Although she was asking Raymond for agreement, it was obvious that she had the determination of "I will take it directly if you don''t agree" with such a decisive attitude. Raymond''s face looked like a palette. In the presence of so many people, he was forced by his daughter who was disowned by himself. He could find no ce to hide himself for shame. He nced at the people around him. They were all looking on, which made him feel more upset. Mrs. Jameson stepped forward and . oo _. said, "Callie, We all know that Living Hope Foundation was given to you by your grandfather. If you want to ask fort back, just tell us directly: Whatvdoes it matter to give its to you? If you told your father at thes beginning, he would take fo ount of his face and give it to you. Now I state clearly his stand for your father. You can take back Living Hope Foundation. Looking at the "family" in front of her, Caroline was numb in her heart. Uttering such nice words, it was she who humiliated her in public before and wanted to drive her away. Caroline lowered her eyes. As long as Living Hope Foundation was brought back. she didn''t mind what they said. She borrowed 60 million dors from Bentley, just because she wanted to get back her own things by herself! Chapter 143 Greater Hatred Chapter 143 Greater Hatred Chapter 143 Greater Hatred Bentley took Caroline away. In the silent Jameson''s mansion, Deloris touched his chin thoughtfully and said softly, "Caroline?" Caroline made him apletely different impression that day. Deloris was slightly interested. He twitched his lips and left the Jameson''s mansion with his hands in his trousers pocket leisurely. "Guess who I saw today?" Deloris walked to his car on the roadside and called Antonio. You will never guess who I saw." "In that case, I won''t guess." The noise came from the receiver, and Antonio answered casually. "Deloris, do you want toe to Real Social Club? Some new girls here are quite good. Deloris did not answer and continued to say, Caroline. I met Caroline in the Jameson''s mansion." After a short silence, Antonioughed again on the phone. "Oh. It''s her. Deloris, you are so boring. I am tired of ying with women like her. That''s why you called me? Deloris sighed. "Really? Antonio? If you really think so, why do you spend all day in the club? You are so interesting, Deloris. I am such a person. You should think that I became insane days ago." Antonio said impatiently, "Well, I''m having fun. If there is nothing wrong, I''ll hang up first. Antonio was about to hang up, Deloris on the other side of the phone said, "Do you know Living Hope Foundation? The Jameson family held a banquet today. It was an auction of the Living Hope Foundation. Bentley lent Caroline six hundred million dors, and the Living Hope Foundation was auctioned by Caroline. Antonio, you should think about that. Caroline, who is dirty in your eyes, has won the Living Hope Foundation. It is possible that the young master of the Tucker family is not as good as Caroline in the end." That time, Deloris hung up without listening to Antonios answer after saying that. Deloris pulled the door of the car and sat in, and he drove the car away. He had done everything he could. As for whether Antonio could get back on his feet, it depended on how powerful the words he said were. Thinking of Caroline, Deloris looked a littleplicated. He felt a little sorry for her. "I''m sorry, Caroline, I used you." But as long as Antonio could bounce back again, Deloris would not regret doing that. After all, that woman was nothing to him. The corners of his mouth rose, and his look was more indifferent than usual. Businessmen regarded profits as higher than emotion. Deloris was a businessman, so he just cared about profit. As long as Antonio can get up again, even though his words would make Antonio misunderstand Caroline more and make Caroline receive more unfair treatment. The sneer of Deloris had already shown his attitude. As long as that was for Antonio, he didn''t care about what Caroline would suffer. At Real Social Club. Antonio sat aside with a poker face since he hung up the phone. He made a lot of fair-weather friends again. They were having a good time, but Antonio was unable to rouse himself. "Mr. Tucker, which beauty are you thinking about? Come and drink. A young man with short curly chestnut hair grinned and approached Antonio. He hooked Antonio''s shoulder with one hand and held a ss of whisky with the other. "Mr. Tucker, brothers give you a toast. Cheers!" Antonio suddenly stood up, raised his hand, and overthrew the wine ss in the mans hand. He said indifferently. "Who is your brother, and whose brother are you? "Ah!" The man was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to understand and smiled. "Oh,e and see, everyone, Mr. Tucker is joking again today." Just as he was saying this, Antonio interrupted. "I just had a few drinks with you and yed with you several times, and you automatically recognized me as a brother?" "Sorry, my mother didn''t have so many sons. "To be a pug, you should learn to see the masters mood. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll have several drinks with you. When I''m in a bad mood, you are nothing. Antonio said with a sneer, took out the money, and left a pile of money. "You y with me these days. ~ Today''s meal is my treat. Enjoy yourself." After that, he left the box with his long legs. Content.belongs to - The moment the door of the box was closed, the guys in the box who dared not scold just now started to swear when he left Antonio ignored them, nced back at the door ofthe box with disdain, took out a stoke, and lighted it. He took a dep breath of his cigarette and exhaled white smoke. Arge part of the cigarette end was not comipletely smoked, and nes O lagsened it. He stamped it.ut with shoes with customized leather soles. His expression suddenly became stony. He looked the out of the window with indifference. raised his foot on the cigarette butt, and strode out. Antonio drove so fast that his car almost flies. But he didn''t seem to notice that at all. Instead, he stepped on the elerator and stared at the front. It was alreadyte at night at that time. He drove Maserati at breakneck speed and finally stopped in front of the Tuckers'' mansion. As soon as the car stopped, the door was pushed open. Then Antonio got out of the car and hurried to the house. When the butler heard something. he immediately opened the door. Seeing the figures outside, he paused and said, Escort, the master has ordered that you are not allowed to enter the house. Antonio lost weight. and he said in a husky and cold voice, Ie here for grandpa. The butler said, "Escort, wait a minute. I''ll ask the master." The butler went back and looked at Antonio with an embarrassment. "The master said he was asleep." Since Antonio''s grandfather "said" that he was asleep, he must be awake.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Antonio lowered his eyes and said hoarsely. I know, thank you." "Let me drive you home" "No, thanks. I can do it myself". The butler had no choice but to close the door. Antonio stood outside the door, turned around, and walked back. stopping in the middle of the courtyard. He turned abruptly and knelt. Antonio''s grandfather was standing on the second floor. The butler came up to him and said, "Master, everyone will make mistakes when he was young. You... "There is no business of you. You can go to have a rest first." Antonio''s grandfather didn''t wait for the butler to finish speaking, and then he drove the butler away. Antonio''s grandfather stood at th window, looking at the figure kneeling-downstairs. He had hig hopes for his grandson, and he didat want to see him make mistakes again and again Content blongs ~ OD Br, "Kneel for a while," Antonio''s grandfather said to himself. Chapter 144 You Are Disgusting Chapter 144 You Are Disgusting Chapter 144 You Are Disgusting Meanwhile, on the 28th floor of the Royal Club. In the bathroom of the bedroom, the woman washed, stood in front of the mirror, and she had a kind of vacant lock on her face. For the future, she became more confused. Bidding for the Living Hope Foundation upset her life ns. But she doesn''t regret doing that! Although Grandpa loved her, he also have an ulterior motive. She was grandpa''s granddaughter, but Nathan was also grandpas grandson. Maybe grandpa sometimes didn''t avoid suspicion, but Caroline knew that although grandpa was sometimes very strict, he also cared for her. Otherwise, there would be no Living Hope Foundation. If grandpa was just suspected that she would threaten the Jamesons in the future, he can follow the default rule in the rich world - marriage. Before he died, Grandpa held her hand and said, "Manage it well." She had regained the Living Hope Foundation. Her eyebrows were loosened, and her face was no longer nk, but determined. Maybe, that would still let Grandpa down. She closed her eyes. When she opened it again, she looked pale. She walked to the door of the bathroom with difficulty. Although there was only one door between the inside and the outside, it was like two worlds. When she walked out of this door, she would never turn back, but when did she turn back again? She reached out her trembling hand and grasped the door handle. She took a deep breath and forced the door open.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she looked up, she subconsciously looked at the floormp in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Not surprisingly, the man was sitting leisurely on the cowhide sofa, holding a book and watching quietly. He seemed to be particrly fond of sitting quietly on the cowhide sofa and reading while she was taking a bath. If she was not very clear that she owed this man a life, she even gave birth to an absurd illusion - as if he sat on the sofa and read quietly at that time of day, just to apany her quietly. But Carolineughed at herself - Don''t be silly. If one was too innocent, he would be thrown into hell. She had already been in hell! Her body was shaking violently at the moment. It seemed that something would happen that night. Not long ago, she borrowed four one million dors from him and made amitment to him at the Jamesons'' mansion. He asked, " "Why should I lend you 100 million yuan dors? And she made amitment. "In the future, I will do whatever you want." Although she didn''t know what she owned, she sold herself to him "Mr...Mr. Shawn, she asked in a trembling voice after thinking for a moment, "I have taken a bath." You can do anything. But in any case, she couldn''t say the following words. Bitch! You were a bitch! Caroline, would you look down upon yourself? That was the person who destroyed everything and made you suffer. But you still had to beg for him at that moment! You also humbly opened your thighs and asked him, Sir, I had finished taking a bath. Were you interested in making love with me now? That made people sick! Caroline. you were disgusting! The womairon the bed, holding the quilt tightly with her fingers, looked at the idle man on the sofa andi tried to fore her to show a ttering smile The smiling face covered by wethair was as white as a.ghost! Cntent belongs to The man who was reading on the sofa looked up, and his eyes first fell on her face. Later, he saw her tightly grasping the quilt on her chest and her ark eyes. Finally, his eyes fell on the-wornan s pale face again. Caroline on the bed felt that the ambient temprature seemed to drop severatdegrees at a time and she uncoFisciously shivered. The ? fingertips tightly sping the quilt turned white, and she did not.dare 9) inks She stared at the more darigerous man under thedight. "Mr. Shawn" Yes, he was mor dangerous! The man was in great danger to her at that moment. She didnt know which of her words was wrong, which made the man angry. She said to herself, Caroline, hang in there, just close your eyes. "Mr. Shawn, I have taken a bath." She said quickly for the second time. "Don''t worry, I will not lend you one hundred million dors in vain. Since I promised you, I am willing!" She almost bit her teeth and squeezed thest word out of her mouth! Willing? The man''s voice was mixed with imperceptible anger. He chuckled. "You said you are willing?" "Yes." Bentley stared at the woman on the bed. When she said that word, he suddenly felt inexplicable anger and lost his sense in an instant! "Willing? What are you willing to do? Are you willing" to make love with me? The angry voice of the men stopped suddenly! He almost lost his head. He closed the book suddenly and forcefully. The sound of closing the book was no less than that of smashing things. The man did not speak but stared at the woman''s face on the bed. He sped the paper and unexpectedly made fingerprints on the cover of the book. His eyes became moreplicated, which made her unable to understand! He just looked at her, but Caroline did not know why she was even more frightened than when she first saw him after she was released from prison She subconsciously pulled the quilt up again. Suddenly! The man sitting on the sofa suddenly stood up Caroline suddenly shrank, "Mr. Shawn. She looked up. Her face was trembling, but she tried to force a smile at him. Mr. Shawn, I...l am ready. The man walked towards the bed. A pair of long legs came into her eyes. He suddenly extended his hand and pointed to the sofa with a faint command. "Sit here. Caroline didn''t know what he was going to do, but she sat closer to him nervously. The man took a towel from the shelf on one side and put it on her head. He took the hair dryer again. When the hair was dry, the man said, "In the future, don''t sleep when your hair is wet." His voice was not gentle, but not cold. Chapter 145 Rectification Chapter 145 Rectification Chapter 145 Company Rectification It didnt make Caroline feel any better when Bentley did this. On the contrary, she was about to be driven crazy by such an abnormal man Like a trapped animal, she was forced into a corner step by step, and finally, there was no room to turn around She didn''t know what he was going to do, but she couldn''t stand him like this. She would rather this man treat her like before than be gentle all of a sudden! Which was terrifying! It was even more terrifying than putting her in jail. which scared Caroline so badly!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mr. Shawn, why?" Caroline closed her eyes and opened them again. Finally, she couldn''t help asking. Why so gentle all of a sudden? Would Bentley be so gentle? Yes! But definitely not to her! The man put up the hair dryer, pulled her hair behind her ears, but he didn''t answer her question, just said, "Have a good rest." He turned around, and Caroline tried to reach out and grab his clothes, but finally took back her outstretched palm Not for anything else, but for the apparent calm "Oh, by the way, you should think about the responsibility you have to bear for Living Hope Foundation. suddenly turned around and said to Caroline. When Bentley walked to the door, he Then he turned and went out. This night was another sleepless night for Caroline. She took the rare initiative to put on a suit early, cleaned up, and carefully arranged her hair. When her hands touched her forehead, she paused for a moment. After all, she still did not dare to lift her hair to reveal the ferocious scar. Looking at herself in the mirror with a critical eye, she thought: Caroline, do you have the courage to stand in front of others again? But she had no way out. She couldn''t let Delores down, and so as Grandpa. All she could do was to face it. She knew that "Living Hope Foundation was having a hard time. If she did not take the "Living Hope Foundation" on the right track before leaving she thought that she could not pass this barrier in her heart. The moment she walked out of the bathroom and opened the door, the sunshine warmed up her face. She closed her eyes and found that the man sleeping on the sofa had already got up. Bentley''s dark eyes looked at her up and down, and he picked up the suit coat beside him, and said faintly, "Let''s go." Caroline followed Bentley silently. The car was waiting for them downstairs. She and Bentley sat in the back seat. The driver in the front seat handed over two breakfasts, Bentley took one and handed it to Caroline, and said, "Take it. Caroline didn''t reach for it. "You cant fight unless you finish eating." The man said, "What you need to face is far more difficult than what you imagined. Caroline knew what Bentley was talking about. In three years, it would be enough for Caroline''s family to shuffle the "Living Hope Foundation" situation. Her confidants would certainly lose powers, and the important positions had already been taken over by others. In other words, although she had already got the "Living Hope Foundation", at the same time, she also had no actual powers. She had no idea what to do. She picked up the breakfast in Bentley''s hand silently and ate it one mouthful at a time. She was not very hungry, but at this moment, it seemed that what she could do was eat. Only when she was full could she fight. The car stopped in front of a building. The three gold-lettered signboards of the huge Living Hope Foundation" seemed to show her the grand asion of its establishment at the beginning of that year. Now. it was a little bleak. "Henry, stay by her." Henry got out of the car, Bentley pushed the car door open. gave an order, and sat in the front seat again. ncing at the woman beside him, he smiled, "Caroline, Living Hope Foundation is not mine. Don''t you think I''m too nice to escort you along the way, do you?" Caroline breathed slowly and squeezed her fists. She almost forgot that Bentley was never her strong backing "Henry, stay behind her, and don''t let anyone touch her. "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Bentley took a look at Caroline as he drove away. Caroline stood in front of the gate, took a deep breath, summoned great courage, and stepped into the gate. "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist was in her middle twenties, her look was a little sultry. When Caroline walked over, she was polishing her nails In such a scene, Caroline was angry that she expected the Living Hope Foundation disorder, but unexpectedly it was so chaotic. This was in the morning, it was time for work, as the image of Living Hope Foundation. the receptionist polished her nails in front of the visitors and asked without politeness whether she had made an appointment. For a moment. she deplored and was angry. What she deplored was that her and grandpas lifelong efforts were destroyed, and what she was angry about was that the family members with the same blood abused her and grandpa''s efforts! Caroline''s expression changed several times and she braced herself up and said, "First, don''t do A anythinginsignificant during works hours; Second, as an image of a company, you are rude to visitors; third your dress code is notin line with the Living Hope Foundation culture. Now, you are fired. The receptionist nced up and down at Caroline and taunted her, "Who are you to lecture me? Do you think you are the person in charge of the Living Hope Foundation? Who gave you the authority to judge me? Despite the trembling fear in her heart, she pu her hands behind her and pinchestthe flesh of her palm, > and hea han kepsaying toh rt, Bont be afrai dleit. Don''t be a erself in her i d, youcan fraid, yous must haridle it well! You must usetthe fastest speed to clean up-this mess. You have no choice! Struggling to face the fear of strangers subconsciously, Caroline said to the receptionist without expression, Unfortunately, I am exactly the person in charge of the Living Hope Foundation." She took out the contract of change of ownership signed yesterday, "Did you get a good look at it? Now, do I have the right to ask you to pack your things and leave?" The receptionist turned pale and was about tobeg for mercy. Caroline putout her hand and interrupted, "Don''t beg for mercy You ar@the first one to be fired-~ todayy but you will never be thest mes" A stern and murderous aura ne through her words,- ~ Seeing her act like this, other people could not know that Caroline was struggling with her inner fear. "Henry," Caroline called out, "please ask thisdy to leave the Living Hope Foundation." The receptionist was not reconciled, but when she saw Henry, who was big and tall, she immediately swallowed her pride and cursed, "Hum, what''s the big deal? It''s just an empty shell. Who cares to stay in this crap." Caroline stopped the receptionist and said, I can assure you, Living Hope Foundation will never be a ''crap''!" The painstaking efforts of her and her grandfather will never make it a crap in the mouth of others! Then she pointed at a passing cleaner and asked, "Ma''am, do you know how to face clients?" The cleaningdy was stunned for a moment and said, "I only have a primary school diploma. I don''t know much about profound knowledge, I just know one thing, we should greet our clients politely. Caroline nodded and said, "Ma''am, now you are the receptionist of the Living Hope Foundation. Be polite when customerse." The dismissed receptionist was humiliated and pointed at Caroline and scolded, You rather let a cleaningdy serve as the receptionist than use me, a college graduate from a decent university?? You gotta be out of your mind!" Caroline snorted, "I would rather use a cleaningdy than an undergraduate from so called decent university. You should reflect on yourself. Chapter 146 Bentley, You Were So Mean Chapter 146 Bentley, You Were So Mean Chapter 146 Bentley, You Were So Mean The matter was not so simple as firing a receptionist. For a whole day, Caroline almost copsed due to exhaustion, but she did not dare to let others know. God knows she was about to run away the moment she stepped into the chairman''s office. But she said to herself, No way. Yes, no way. So she must face and ovee everything. regardless of what she had suffered during the three years in prison. No matter whether her character had been distorted in those three years or not, and whether the three years had made her lose the dignity of standing upright in front of people. from today she must straighten up and ovee the fear, until she lived up to the expectations of grandfather and her heart. What Caroline did not know was that the man, who was cold and impersonal in her eyes, came back after leaving the building and parked his car at the gate. At the same time, Carolines voice rang out in the car. And at the moment, Caroline was working with the top management downstairs of the Jameson family, rolling with the punches in front of those cunning old foxes. What Caroline said and did in the building reached Bentley''s ears simultaneously. He heard this woman was prepared to fight back when she contended with those old foxes. Even though she has been isted from society for three years, her solid foundations wouldn''t put her in an inferior position at this moment. Hearing this, Bentley was impressed by the strict education Caroline had received from her grandfather. Born in the Shawn family, he knew it would take a lot of effort even for a man to be as outstanding as Caroline. Suddenly it urred to him that this woman had said to him on her neenth birthday that all things and achievements rted to luck were either because of destiny or ones efforts which no one else could see. At that time, he had not paid much attention to these words. After hearing Caroline''s arguments and tactics through Henry''s phone call today, he understood those words better. "Caroline, this is a good fight, turning his head to look at the open door of Living Hope Foundation, Bentley spoke to himself in a maic voice with a sense of pride for Caroline. After he started the car and stepped on the gas, his car sashayed down the road. It turned out that she didn''t need his cheap help, and she could do it Caroline stood at the front of the meeting room with her hands propped on the table. After scanning the top managers in front of her, she knew she won the first battle. "Since everyone agrees with me, let''s all go and do something." She announced the end of the meeting and waited until there was no one else in the conference room except her and Henry. Finally, her feet went weak and she sat down on the floor. Henry rushed forward. "Ms. Jameson, are you all right?" Henry was startled when he reached out to help Caroline. "Ms. Jameson, the back of your coat is all wet. I''ll ask the secretary outside to buy a new set and send it over. "Don''t go! Caroline''s eyes narrowed and she immediately stopped Henry. Henry was confused. "But your clothes..." Caroline looked at Henry and shook her head. "If you go there, it will make them suspect that my confidence and aura were all pretended just now." Her eyes stared at Henry deeply. "Then all my efforts up to now would have been in vain." Henry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say anymore. Who said that Ms. Jameson was humble? Who said that she was despicable after her release from prison? Clearly, all of them were blind.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry saw it with his own eyes. The woman who was even walking with difficulty now had been standing in the meeting room, confronting those canny aggressive people. In the lions den, she was alone to face everything and suppress everything Caroline inhaled and exhaled fiercely, and only now did her face ease up a bit with some blood. Bracing herself on the ground, she stood up with the pain in her back and legs. "Let me hold you. Henry saw her walking in a twisted way and walked up to her hurriedly. Caroline pushed Henry''s hand away. "Thanks." She thought, But I don''t need it. She did not speak out thest sentence, because her actions had already stated her will When she walked out of the conference room, the secretaries were all looking at her. Caroline ignored them, but took her cell phone out of her pocket and dialed out a number which was in her phone three years ago. "Vivian, it''s Caroline. I have taken back Living Hope Foundation, and now I need you guys to came back. " She said "you guys, not only "you". On the other nd of the phone, Vivian coverd her mouth in shock. For nearly thirty seconds, there was no sound on the phone. Carolinadid not utge Vivian to say. About ? almost a minuteter, the one on the other aid of the line choked baek a sob and maintained her professionalism. "Yes. In one hour, Ms. Jameson!" Caroline blinked back the sourness in her eyes. "You''re going backwards. You let your emotions get the better of you. Although Caroline was criticizing Vivian. thetter''s eyes were welling up with hot tears. Yes, that was Caroline! Those rumors before were groundless. How could such a proud and mboyant woman be willing to lose her pride? Vivian thought so, but she didn''t know that although Caroline was criticizing her as she would do in the past, her mindset was different from then In the past, Caroline did this out of carefulness. Now she was just forcing herself to do these. An hourter, Vivian led the former team to appear in front of Caroline. "Ms. Jameson, sorry, three out of ten people are missing. Vivian said. Caroline nodded. She could understand why those three people had made the decision and she appreciated the seven people in front of her more because of this. "Thank you for appearing before me today. "Ms. Jameson, we are all waiting for you toe back. We always believed thatyyou woulde back to Living Fepe Foundation." Vivian''s eyes were red. "Ms. Jameson, after the incident, we tried our best te see you,but every time we were blocked inexplicably. Then we wanted to meet you on the day of y6ur expiration of the term. We arrived there and waited for you for a day, but we did not see you. Then we lost track of you. Although they heard about gossips about Caroline in Royal Clubter, they didnt dare to find Caroline anymore. Because they knew if the gossip was true, Ms. Jameson wouldn''t want them to see her like that. Vivian''s words nted another seed of doubt in Caroline''s heart. Looking at the seven faces in front of her, Carolin-did not doubt Vivian''s words. Knowing that when_ she was erthat kind of ce, there had been: someone to worry abalit her and visit her, she felt her heart getti Ing warm. Her heart hadBeen feezing for a long time, new it had a trace of the temperature @f the living. But during the three years in prison, she had never known someone hade to visit her. Bentley, you were so mean! Chapter 147 Video Chapter 147 Video Chapter 147 Video After this, Caroline seemed to be a different person. She was more reticent, but seemed to be more obedient to listen to Bentley. When he said "go east", she never went west. Even if he said the sky was square, she never said it was round. Underneath this good behavior, an idea of escaping at once lurked in her heart. She dealt with the things in Living Hope Foundation closely. First of all. she used the same methods as what the Jamesons family once had done after she had been imprisoned. She used Vivian and other girls in her team to hollow out the real power of the senior sector quickly, meanwhile. in the shortest possible time she tried to level the internal disorders in different ways like a whale swallowing food. Vivian and the others would set things right one by one about these internal matters of thepany. What she needed to do was trust them absolutely and decentralize the authority. What Caroline needed to do most was to visit and convince each of the former partners of Living Hope Foundation to work together again There were bound to be a lot of difficulties. The internal disorders which have cost thepany dearly subsided, but she was able to solve all these problems smoothly, which naturally provoked some people''s reactions, and recently she has been visiting her former partners frequently. A thoughtful person could find out her itinerary by checking. Before she could convince those former partners, troubles came one after another. A video suddenly appeared in thepany intr forum. The video''s content was Caroline kneeling at the feet of a middle-aged bald old man with a big belly, holding the old man''s feet and giving him a massage. And in the video, there was arge box full of money beside Caroline. The video was nat long, just less than a minute, but it let everyone see the woman''s lowly humility in the scene. All of a sudden, Living Hope Foundation was abuzz with excitement and disturbance. Caroline had just gotten to work when she noticed that wherever she was, everyone was looking at her strangely. She frowned. "What''s going on?" finally she couldn''t help but ask. At first no one said anything. Caroline saw everyone''s strange looking, especially the look of disdain and shame in their eyes, which she was all too familiar with. For a moment, a habitual fear welled up in her heart. The fear was not under Caroline''s control, but a kind of after-effects of being tortured for a long time. Like a conditioned reflex, once touched the point, it was conditioned to fear in the heart. She subconsciously lifted her feet and tried to escape hurriedly. She just lifted her feet and took few steps Suddenly an unidentified object was thrown at her from not far away. "A groveling woman like you is not qualified to lead Living Hope Foundation! Get out of Living Hope Foundation!" the one who smashed the object suddenly shouted out first. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and all of a sudden things became unmanageable. After the first sentence, there was a second, third and fourth. Countless voices were crusading against Caroline, and countless things were smashing towards Caroline. Some threw paper balls, and some threw their breakfast. including sandwiches, fragrant eggs, and pancakes. For a while, these things were flying around. Henry reacted quickly and immediately shielded Caroline, but still she could hardly be spared "Get out of Living Hope Foundation!" "You don''t deserve to be the president of Living Hope Foundation!" Bastard woman! You will drag down Living Hope Foundation!" Voices were getting louder, and Caroline''s face was pale and miserable. Vivian and the other girls also hurried downstairs at this time. "Ms. Jameson!" "What are you all doing? You are so disrespectful to Ms. Jameson!" "Don''t throw!" Vivian and the girls joined the chaos and tried to stop them from throwing but had little effect. "Disrespect? Does a lowly woman like her want respect from others?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Caroline''s face was pale and suddenly she reached out to push Henry away. Vivian and the girls try to shield Caroline behind them, but they were also pushed away by Caroline. She took a step. forward, suddenly a cup of coffe-smashed towards Caroline shea. The coffee = smashet+on Caroline''s head before Henryeould stop it. Ina moment, withSrown liquid dripping dewn her head and hair, she got wet all over. She raised her hand and wiped her forehead hair. Just then her eyes fell on the nearest workputer screen and saw the video image on it. Immediately, her heart was agitated. Lifting her feet and hurriedly approaching, she clicked on the video and reyed it. As soon as the video yed, her face turned more paler, and by the time it was over, she looked pale as a ghost. It was happened in that room on that day when Natalia took her to attend the party. But how could there be a video? Who took it? Wait a minute! That angle! The pain in her heart was so sudden that she was about to suffocate. Watching the video y over and over again, the woman''s eyes grew numb. "Ms. Jameson! Be careful!" Seeing the woman''s back swaying. Vivian''s face suddenly tensed up and she ran up to hold Caroline in time. "Ms. Jameson, are you okay?" Vivian also watched the video. At the moment, Vivian also looked a bitplicated. In her mind, Caroline was always a confident and proud woman who could not be associated with such a lowly woman in the video. Caroline looked numb. Her eyes still fixed on the video but her eyeballs were not moving. No one could tell what she was thinking at the moment. "Ms. Jameson, what are you going to do?" Vivian''s hand loosed and didn''t catch Caroline, and Caroline ran out in a panic. Henry went after it. Don''t follow me!" Caroline shouted in a gruff voice as she turned around. It was raining outside, she ran out and fell on her heels at the bottom of the steps. As the rain poured down, she darted to the road and reached out to stop a cab. "Are you all right, Miss?" The cab driver looked at the woman in the back seat with a face as pale as a ghost. "Miss, are you sick? Or shall I take you to the hospital?" In the back seat, Caroline hugged erself tightlysand her face as white as paper. She was able to hold back her fear and pretend to perform in-> front of. people with confidence, but today:the video came to light, the _ despitable eyes liked a nightmare to her Once upon a time, the hair dragging, beating, and spitting little by little removed her dignity as a human being from her body. Once upon a time, the prisoners in the same prison looked at her with contemptuous and sneering eyes. Those eyes before and today''s contemptuous eyes ovepped. After paying the money and getting out of the car, she had never been so eager to hurry into the ce she had always resented How ridiculous that this house, which she once resented, should be her refuge one day. Looking around, she felt a hint of irony welled up in her heart. Bentley received the call and rushed back. The heavy curtains were drawn and no lights on, so the house was dark. Searching around the house, finally he found her in the locker in the storage room The moment Bentley opened the cab door,he felt pain in his heart. Her tiny body cowered in the ~S cab. A was sure that in the ~ momentof pulling open the door of the cab, the person in the cabinie turned around and wanted tesescape. But the cabwas not big, it wouldn''t make her wishe true. But her action was suspicious. Then one day he saw the surveince video that was deliberately hidden by someone, he knew why Caroline seemed used to living in the cab kind of narrow ce. That video exined everything-how a woman was teased in a dog cage. It was only then that he understood why a proud woman like her has be so despised in just three years. At that time he wished to tear apart all the people whe bullied her and ruined her one by one, but the one he hated the most was himself. Chapter 148 Emotional Outburst Chapter 148 Emotional Outburst Chapter 148 Emotional Outburst "Are you here tough at me?" Caroline lifted her head and looked at the man in front of her, showing a miserable smile at the corners of her mouth. "Mr. Shawn, you must be happy to see it. The worse I am, the happier you are, aren''t you? She thought, "Ha ha, the worse I am, the more I can let Winnie die in peace beneath the ground, right?" "Mr. Shawn. In fact you didn''t need to do so many things. You did those things before which was so unlike you. I have been wondering why you suddenly changed your attitude towards me. It turns out to be so. Bentley''s dark eyes narrowed and his breath choked. With an iparable gaze of pain, he lowered his eyes to look at the woman hugging herself in the cab. A low voice sounded abruptly. "It turns out to be so. What''s that?" The voice was low, but it came into the woman''s ears word by word. The woman held herself tightly and felt her breast was filled with emotion. How could he ask "what''s that as if he was innocent? "Oh, oh, what''s that? Mr. Shawn, are you asking me what''s that?" She tilted her head, looking up at the man standing in front of her who had a jade- like cold and handsome face. Abruptly, she pointed at herself fiercely. "Mr. Shawn, can''t you see? What''s that? It''s all right under your nose! I know that in your eyes I killed Winnie, so you hate me and take revenge. But I am a human being! I am a human being! I will get hurt, and I have a heart. I am not a puppet on a string." Caroline tilted her head. For the first time, her long-numbed eyes were disyed in front of Bentley so directly without hiding the pain. She said her tears have long dried up. She said she could not cry. But at the moment, her eyes overflowed with crystal tears. She opened her eyes, tilted her head to look at the man in front of her, and said softly. "How nice it would have been if you had just let me die three years ago." She blinked lightly, tears running down her face. If I were dead! wouldn''t be held down alive ax-the operating table and lost ny-kidney. Youll never understaad being awake to feel I the process that a part of one''s own body was being removed. What''s mate terrible than loss wasbeing dWake from beginning tend! You''ll never understand what the sky looked like from a little barred window in that ce. And you wouldn''t understand how difficult it, was to eadure more than a ~ thousand days of three years! Yeu wouldn''t know that if one didn''t listen, she would be strippestof her clot hes and fastened to the toilet... At that moment, she w ished she could die. Caroline choked with sobs and stopped talking, because she couldn''t say more. to 2 / How could she say anything? Those were not honorable things. How could she speak to the culprit in front of her who has caused her the embarrassing and painful situation and has made her life a living hell? And then what did she expect him to say? Say sorry or "you deserve it"? Bentley Shawn." She couldn''t pretend anymore. The address "Mr. Shawn didn''t express theplex hatred she had for the man in front of her. "Bentley Shawn, how can I not hate you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She closed her eyes, and all the tears that had dried up during these years came back all of a sudden. The tears umted for years welled up freely. She closed her eyes with tears all over her face. She simply could not control the damn tear ducts! "Shed tears, just shed. Shed until tears were dried," she thought. She has had enough and wouldn''t bear it. "Bentley! Bentley! Bentley! She called his hame one after anothers oppressively in a heartbreaking. coarseWoice. There were no other words. All the love and hate,sdy and sorrow, love and fear needn''t a thousand words of uSation. The name "Bentley" was enough to epass everything! And only this word could tell the first half of Caroline''s life! "Bentley! Bentley! Bentley! It was raining outside the window. The house was filled with growls. Sorrow and pain, resentment and hatred were in the air. But how much love of the year was left? Did the man''s pain increase? Did his regrets be more heartbreaking? Chapter 149 Cant You Stand a Video? Chapter 149 Can''t You Stand a Video?This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon ! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!